《Love Him Secretly Then》


 Chapter 1

    transfer student


    After breakfast, Su Ruan is going to report to Tianhua in her new school uniform.


    Su Ruan has a certain understanding of Tianhua. Most of them are rich children. Of course, many of them are specially recruited by schools with excellent results.


    Su Ruan is one of those special moves.


    Entering Tianhua is not only because of Tianhua''s good environment and education, but also because of Tianhua''s high scholarship and promise that Su Ruan will exempt her tuition.


    Mining good students has always been the hidden rule of these schools, after all, when the time comes, their own school out of the provincial number one, the city number one, it is good to recruit students.


    Su Ruan finds the teacher''s office according to the route in her memory, and the head teacher is beating the table inside to teach a boy a lesson.


    Su soft knocked on the door and went in. When Hou saw her angry face changed, her smiling eyes narrowed into a slit. "Su classmate is coming. Later, the teacher will take you to the class."


    The boy next to him sneered and turned his eyes secretly.


    Hou teacher eyes a glance, the boy immediately put away the expression, serious, "I first step down?"


    Waving, Hou teacher a face helpless, "roll roll!"


    The boy took a look at Su Ruan and strode out with his hands in his pockets.


    Afraid of affecting his impression in the hearts of new students, teacher Hou smiles with a kind face, "that was my nephew just now. If he didn''t obey me, I would teach him a lesson. The teacher usually treats the students


    It''s very mild. "


    Su Ruan''s eyes and eyebrows look very good.


    For Su Ruan''s students, the teachers basically like them. They have good grades and are good, which makes the teachers save a lot of heart.


    After receiving the books, Su Ruan followed Mr. hou to the class, expecting some new students.


    "Lying trough, jiangbeicheng, it''s too much. I said that I''ll take what you''ve played after this game, and bring it quickly!"


    "Copy your homework. I forgot to write it when I watched the ball game last night!"


    Chirping sounds like a vegetable market.


    When Mr. Hou pushed the door in, the noise in the classroom was instantly quiet.


    Su Ruan is carrying a schoolbag and a book in her arms. The boy behind her whistles in her clever way.


    Clapped hands, Hou teacher let Su soft stand on the platform, "everyone quiet, this is our new classmate, we will take more care of some, and Su classmate''s performance is very good, later what don''t know can ask her."


    With that, Hou looked at Su Ruan with a smile, "let''s introduce ourselves to new students."


    Su Ruan stood on the platform, her earlobe was very pink because of shyness, and her fingertips were tightly clasped with the books in her arms¡° Hello everyone. My name is Su Ruan. I''m from No.8 Middle School. "


    The following Yu Yuanqing pounded the table next to him and said, "Hey, Luhe, how are you


    Look, the new transfer student looks so small. Is there fifteen? "


    Lu he pushed the glasses on the bridge of his nose and looked up casually.


    It''s really small. Standing in front of the platform, it''s only a little higher than the platform. Lu He squints and lowers his head to continue his unfinished problem. Su Ruan came down from the platform. In front of Lu He, a girl sat alone. Waiting for the teacher to arrange Su Ruan to sit down first, she would adjust her seat after passing the monthly exam.


    Su Ruan put her schoolbag on her seat and said hello to her new deskmate. She looked very happy. "Hello, my name is song Siqiao."


    She put the books in the drawer for Su Ruan. "I thought I was going to sit alone this semester, thanks to you."


    Su soft smile, cheek left a shallow dimple.


    Yu Yuanqing patted Su Ruan on the shoulder. "Hey, new classmate, let''s get to know each other. My name is Yu Yuanqing, and I''m the sports committee member of our class." after that, he pointed to Lu he next to him. "He''s Lu He, the flesh of our head teacher, Lao Hou."


    Su Ruan was confused in her eyes? Is it the head teacher? "


    Ah ha, Yu Yuanqing''s smile is particularly brilliant. Maybe the reason why he likes sports is that his skin is a little black, which is in sharp contrast to his deskmate Lu He.


    Lu he''s skin is extraordinarily white. Su Ruan looks at his finger to solve the problem, and the blood vessels on it can be seen vaguely.


    Feeling her sight, Lu He raised his head, just facing the small dimple on her face when she slightly pursed her lips.


    "Our head teacher''s surname is not Hou, so the students all call him Lao Hou."


    Su Ruan moves back to her eyes and focuses on Yu Yuanqing.


    It''s her habit. When other people talk, she will focus on it.


    Yu Yuanqing was a little shy and scratched her head. "How old are you this year?"


    Su soft voice is very light, "eighteen."


    When the bell rings, Su Ruan turns her head and sits up straight waiting for class.


    Yu Yuanqing, lying on the table, was very excited. He lowered his voice and clenched his ears. "I think this new classmate has a special appetite for me. Lu He, do you think this new classmate matches me very well?"


    Lu he glanced at him with his spare light and said calmly, "is black and white matched?"


    Yu Yuanqing


    Bite your teeth, how the mouth of Lu he is more and more poisonous.


    Looking down at the tanned skin on the arm, it seems that we should pay attention to maintaining the skin in the future.


    Su Ruan was very serious when she attended the class. When she took notes, her eyelashes hung under her eyelids like a small fan, casting a shadow. The hair that reached the clavicle tied a horsetail, and hung loosely behind her head. Some hair was scattered beside her ears. Su Ruan put a small watermelon hairpin behind her ear.


    Lu he''s eyes stopped on the ear next to the hairpin of the little watermelon. He was as white as jade, with a little powder on his face, and a little sweat on his white neck.


    Take back the line of sight, the teacher in front of the content is particularly boring, Lu he lying on the table closed


    Rest your eyes.


    Su Ruan is a slow-moving person. After a week''s transfer, she only got familiar with a few students in the next circle.


    But fortunately, song Siqiao is a very warm-hearted girl at the same table. She is always willing to pull Su Ruan in whatever she does.


    Su Ruan also knows the reason why she doesn''t sit alone at the same table. Song Siqiao is a typical talker. She can''t help chatting with people nearby in class. Almost every semester, she has to change her desk.


    Su Ruan doesn''t like to talk much, and her former deskmate in No.8 Middle school doesn''t like to talk much either. They just concentrate on their study. They don''t speak more than five sentences almost all day.


    Now sitting with song Siqiao, she lies on the table all day, muttering in Su Ruan''s ear about the gossip in the class, who has ambiguous relationship with whom, who has conflicts with whom, and who is not easy to get along with.


    Su Ruan got to know the whole class in her mouth.


    When the bell rings, the noise in the class becomes quiet.


    In the middle of class, the teacher wrote down two questions on the blackboard. Yu Yuanqing pressed his head down and put his hands together in the drawer. "Don''t look for me, I can''t, don''t look for me, I really can''t..."


    "Su Ruan, come on." The teacher stands on the platform and smiles.


    For this new transfer student, old Hou is boastful. It''s said that Su Ruan is No.1 in No.8 Middle School, whether it''s a small exam or a big exam.


    Su Ruan stood up and went to the platform.


    The math teacher nodded, "let''s do another problem by Lu He."


    Su Ruan is small and has a high title. She needs to look up at the title.


    Lu he stood beside her. Su Ruan couldn''t even reach his shoulder. He looked very delicate.


    Especially the legs, slender straight, thin as if a hand can ring up.


    Yu Yuanqing holds his chin and is obsessed with Su Ruan''s back. This petite figure, together with him, just constitutes the most cute height difference!


    Thinking of the black-and-white match Lu he said, Yu Yuanqing took out the small mirror he had recently taken with him and looked at it. He had recently reduced the frequency of going out to play ball, as if it was a little white.


    A figure appeared in the mirror, and the righteous classmates behind him kicked his chair leg. Yu Yuanqing quickly wanted to put away the mirror and confiscate it. The mirror was taken away by the math teacher standing behind him.


    "A big man still looks at himself in the mirror. The girls are chirping. It''s a shame!" The math teacher is full of hate.


    Sitting up straight, Yu Yuanqing showed his standard eight teeth, smiling, took a deep breath and said, "teacher, it''s wrong for me to look in the mirror. You can confiscate it, but you can''t say that men can''t look in the mirror. Don''t you look in the mirror at home? Don''t you tidy up before you go out? Right? If you say that looking in the mirror is a woman, then I''m really unconvinced. Besides, you are very unsightly. You should respect them


    For the lady... "Yu Yuan''s mouth was dry and dry. Fortunately, he was smart and took a breath ahead of time. He bared his white teeth and asked the teacher who was standing beside him," teacher, do you think what I said is right? "

 Chapter 2

    I don''t want to go


    The math teacher didn''t respond to Yu Yuanqing''s serial gun attack for a long time. He looked at the mirror in his hand, put it on Yu Yuanqing''s desk, and said dryly, "take care of it!"


    The back table smashed Yu Yuanqing''s back, gave him a thumbs up, then clasped his hands, "big brother, cow! After that, I''ll follow you! "


    Yu Yuanqing complacently stroked his chin, "little idea."


    The back of the disturbance did not affect the two people, they are almost done together, the hands of Lu he''s chalk and paper


    Su Ruan''s chalk fell into the chalk box on the platform.


    See two people finish, mathematics teacher quickly came up, he just from Yu Yuanqing just shot like to attack slowly.


    Looking at their answers, they looked satisfied. "Su Ruan and Lu he did the right thing, but we haven''t learned the method they used for solving problems yet. We just use the two problems they did. Let me tell you about them."


    Su Ruan is wiping the chalk on her finger. Song Siqiao is close to her, and her face is full of adoration. "The teacher hasn''t said that you all know it, and it''s too powerful!" After that, she changed her expression and said, "is your brain different from ours? Why can''t I understand what the teacher said?"


    Song Siqiao''s grades are also good, but she belongs to the type of temporary cramming. She is crazy every exam,


    The cone pricks the thigh.


    But she has a good memory, so she gets a good score in every exam.


    Su Ruan in Song Siqiao hook fingers, smile some mysterious, song Siqiao close to the past, Su Ruan way: "eat pig brain, eat what make up."


    Song Siqiao opened his eyes, "really? Do you often eat it? "


    Su Ruan was amused by her appearance, and her dimples on her baby''s fat face seemed to make people intoxicated. "Fake, you believe it."


    Lu he''s mouth at the back of the car was slightly crooked and soon disappeared.


    Song Siqiao stretched out his hand to scratch Su Ruan''s waist. Su Ruan quickly begged for mercy, "I''m wrong, wrong, wait for the teacher to see it."


    When song Siqiao heard that the teacher was going to see him, he sat up straight.


    After school, Su Ruan carries her backpack and says goodbye to song Siqiao. She is ready to go to her mother''s shop first.


    Su''s mother opened a flower shop near her former school, No.8 Middle School. Su Ruan went to school to help.


    Now I''m transferred to Tianhua. It''s a little far away from the florist, but it''s not too far. It''s about 20 minutes.


    Su Ruan''s hands were holding the strap of her backpack, and she didn''t walk very fast.


    Remembering that she still had the lollipop song Siqiao gave her today in her pocket, Su Ruan took it out, peeled the candy paper and put it in her mouth.


    Orange lollipop, sour and sweet.


    The florist''s business has been a bit slack recently.


    "Ma." Su Ruan went in and didn''t see her mother. She called.


    Su''s mother heard the voice coming in from the side door. The voice was reproachful, but more concerned, "I don''t want you to come, so far back and forth." Su soft tongue, "not far, I don''t want to stay at home alone, just to accompany you."


    Only in her mother''s side, Su Ruan can act like a spoiler without fear.


    Su''s mother especially likes flowers, especially roses. When she fell in love with Su Ruan''s father, they discussed opening a flower shop.


    When Su Ruan''s father died, Su Ruan was just two years old. She started a flower shop by herself, biting her teeth.


    Fortunately, Su Ruan has never let her worry for so many years.


    Su Ruan is more mature than her peers. She has known that she is different from others since she was a child. She envies those people who have fathers. At the beginning, she asks her mother why she has no father.


    Later, she grew up. Every time she asked, the faint smile on her mother''s face would disappear. She knew that this question would make her mother sad and unable to ask.


    Su Ruan reaches out her hand and flicks off the water on the side petals.


    In front of the door came a man, who was still wearing work clothes. He patted his clothes at the door and walked with some embarrassment


    Come in.


    Su soft toward him smile, "Hello, is to buy flowers?"


    The man nodded, laughing very simple and honest, "daughter-in-law, today''s birthday, buy her a bunch of flowers, happy, married so many years also did not give her anything."


    When Su Ruan saw him talking, she was licking her lips all the time. She went to the nearby water dispenser, took out a disposable cup and handed it to him. Su Ruan''s voice was soft and sweet. "What kind of flowers does your wife like?"


    The man hurriedly took the water from Su Ruan''s hand and quickly said, "thank you, thank you." his dark face showed a smile, "she likes lilies. In the past, when we got married, holding flowers in our hands was lilies. She said that the meaning is good, and a hundred years is good."


    Su''s mother came in from the side. She just heard the man''s last words, and a trace of nostalgia flashed in her eyes.


    Su''s mother picked out the lilies for the man, then wrapped them up and handed them to the man. "I hope you can have a long life together."


    Man repeatedly thanks, "you too, a hundred years old, grow old together."


    Su Mu chuckled, "thank you."


    The one who grew up with her left a long time ago.


    The man left with the flower in his arms. The wife who received the flower must be very happy.


    Su Ruan looks at her mother and stares at the door. She doesn''t disturb her. She just sits at the small table in the shop, takes out her cell phone and puts on her headphones


    Open the music, and then take out a competition exercise to concentrate on the problem.


    Their Florist usually closes at eight o''clock. When Su Ruan raises her head from the topic, Su Mu is ready to close.


    Put the book in the bag, wrap the earphone and put it in the pocket. Go to the door and help Su Mu pull up the rolling door. They walk side by side.


    They haven''t had dinner yet. When they get home, Su Ruan puts her schoolbag back in her bedroom and comes out to see what her mother is doing.


    Su Ruan''s dinner is almost always eaten at eight or nine o''clock in the evening. It''s strange to say that she is still so thin and doesn''t gain weight at all.


    There was some rice left at noon. Su Mu cooked fried rice with eggs and vegetables. Su Ruan took out two glasses of orange juice from the refrigerator. She took a sip from the glass. It was cold and cold, and she spat out her tongue.


    At dinner, Su''s mother put down her chopsticks and asked Su Ruan, "your uncle recently took part in a competition in the museum. He wants you to take part in the competition. Do you want to go?"


    Su soft''s eyes flashed and shook her head. "I don''t want to go."


    Su Mu said, "I''ll help you turn him down tomorrow."


    Su''s mother always respects Su Ruan''s opinions. She never interferes in anything Su Ruan doesn''t want to do.


    Basically, everything about Su Ruan is up to her to make her own decisions.


    Su Ruan''s uncle opened a Taekwondo Hall. Su Ruan had learned Taekwondo there since she was a child, and now she is a black belt.


    Mother said it''s good for girls to learn some martial arts, which can help them defend themselves.


    ¡­


    During the break, Li He, a member of the class, came to discuss with Su Ruan.


    A very white boy, weak without wind, Su Ruan moved his book to the side, so that he could put down the exercises.


    Li he listens to Su Ruan''s attentive explanation to him. He is distracted and is pulled back by Su Ruan''s light cough.


    Su soft micro pursed lips, "understand?"


    In fact, Li he didn''t listen to her clearly. His mind was taken away by her voice, but he couldn''t wipe away his face and was embarrassed


    Smile, "almost."


    When the bell rings, Li he goes back to his seat. A girl in a miniskirt passes Su Ruan''s seat. She wipes Su Ruan''s stationery bag by hand and drops the stationery on the ground.


    Su Ruan was surprised and looked up at her. The girl held her arms with a smile. "Oh, I''m so sorry. The teacher will come soon. I''ll go back to my seat quickly. Please pick it up by yourself."


    Before Su Ruan had time to say anything, song Siqiao couldn''t help it. "Tang Wanqing, if you don''t want to be shameful, you won''t say sorry if you touch other people''s things, and let others pick them up by themselves. Parenting is a good thing," song Siqiao rolled his eyes. "It''s a pity you don''t have it."


    Tang wanqingzheng wants to get angry. Lu he and Yu Yuanqing come in.


    Yu Yuanqing is holding the basketball in his hand, and his clothes are almost soaked with sweat.


    Lu he was about one meter away from him, as if he was afraid of being thrown by his sweat.

 Chapter 3

    A faint cat call


    Seeing that song Siqiao and Tang Wanqing are deadlocked beside their seats, Yu Yuanqing puts the basketball on the table and holds it with his right hand. It''s strange, "what are you doing here? Old Hou is in the back. He''ll come in right away. "


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice fell, Mr. Hou came in.


    Lu he crosses Yu Yuanqing and takes his seat. Tang Wanqing stares at Song Siqiao and goes back to his seat.


    Things have been picked up by Su Ruan. Song Siqiao is not angry and whispers to Su Ruan.


    "Did I tell you about Tang Wanqing two days ago?"


    Su soft nodded slightly, worried about being seen by the teacher on the platform, "said."


    Song Siqiao gritted his teeth and was very angry. "I didn''t finish talking to you. I just heard these two days," she said mysteriously, "do you think she deliberately aimed at you?"


    Su soft nods again, "feel, but did I offend her?"


    Song Siqiao patted her thigh fiercely. Not only Yu Yuanqing in the back was shocked, but almost all the students in the class and Hou in front of them all looked back at them.


    Su Ruan was embarrassed, and her face turned red in a moment. Song Siqiao apologized and said, "sorry, teacher, I''m fighting mosquitoes. I''m fighting mosquitoes."


    The old Hou eyes sharp gouged out her one eye, then continued to lecture.


    But song Siqiao clearly saw the meaning in his eyes: if you damage the seedlings of the motherland, you can do it yourself.


    Song Siqiao kept on whispering to Su Ruan.


    Su Ruan is a little guilty. She keeps holding her head together. Her voice sounds coquettish. "How about after class?"


    Song Siqiao is about to continue to pester her, words suffocate in her heart, do not say out, she suffered.


    Su soft some helpless sigh, ready to continue to accept her poison, behind the Lu He with a pen knocked on the table, voice some cold, "quiet!"


    As the air solidified, song Siqiao immediately zipped his mouth and pretended to be dead on the table.


    Su Ruan quietly looked back at him, facing his line of sight. Her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and her eyes under the frame were deep. When she looked closely, she was afraid that she would sink in.


    Su soft flustered quickly take back the line of sight, pay attention to class.


    After class, Lu he is still sitting in his seat. Song Siqiao still doesn''t dare to speak out and takes Su Ruan to the corridor.


    Out of the classroom, song Siqiao held the railing, patted his chest and gasped, "my mother, scared the baby to death!"


    Su soft laughs a voice, "have so terrible?"


    Song Siqiao glared, "don''t you think Luhe is terrible? You look at his eyes. Everyone has the same temperature. It''s cold to death,


    It''s said that even Lao Hou is afraid of him. "


    Su Ruan thought back to the pair of eyes without the slightest temperature, is really a little cold, but she did not feel terrible.


    On the contrary, Su Ruan thought about it. Her eyes were beautiful. At that moment, she was almost attracted by Lu he''s eyes.


    Think of out of business, song Siqiao shot Su soft, "said Tang Wanqing, why mention Luhe." Su Ruan looks at the students coming and going downstairs and listens to song Siqiao''s voice.


    "I told you before that Tang Wanqing was not a good woman, do you remember?"


    Su soft nods, "remember."


    "Tang Wanqing has a problem with you. When I passed by her yesterday, I heard her and her followers say that you are pretentious and pure


    ¡£¡±


    Su Ruan didn''t care much and said with a smile, "I''m not familiar with her. Let her go."


    No wonder other people don''t like Su Ruan. When she was a child, Su Ruan stayed at her grandmother''s home. Her grandmother''s family was from the south of the Yangtze River. She spoke softly and softly.


    Su Ruan''s voice is sweet, and with the soft glutinous of Jiangnan people, it really sounds like she deliberately made it.


    Song Siqiao saw that Su Ruan didn''t care at all, and some of them fought for her.


    Girls of this age, like a person, hate a person, do not need any reason.


    Su Ruan can''t make everyone like her. She''s not RMB. Even RMB still looks at money like dung


    The native people.


    The students who do the exercises downstairs have finished. Because of the busy study, they need to concentrate on their study, so they don''t need to do exercises.


    Song Siqiao looked at Su Ruan bitterly and pinched her baby face with baby fat. "Your face makes many girls in the class secretly jealous, especially your innocent face. I can''t help it."


    Su Ruan blushes and is pinched by her face. Yu Yuanqing takes a cup of water from his class and is ready to pick up the water. When he sees Su Ruan''s scene, he says, Su Ruan''s face is like a young man''s heart.


    Before Song Siqiao let go, he quickly took out his mobile phone and took a picture of Su Ruan''s deformed face.


    In class, Yu Yuanqing took out his mobile phone and quietly pressed Lu he''s shoulder. He let Lu He bow his head. It was him on the mobile phone screen


    I just took a picture of Su Ruan.


    Yu Yuanqing directly set the photo as a mobile phone wallpaper, smiling heart rippling, "lovely! My God, it has stirred my heart which has been as plain as water these years. "


    Lu he took a look and looked away, but the red lips turned in his mind.


    After school, Su Ruan carries her schoolbag to her mother''s flower shop as usual. Li he keeps up with Su Ruan''s steps, a little embarrassed, "where''s your home? Maybe we''re on our way


    Su Ruan looked up, Li he scratched his head, Lu he packed his backpack and stood behind Li He in a flat tone, "get out of the way."


    Li he stepped back quickly, and Lu he strode past them.


    Su Ruan stares at Lu he''s back, then smiles politely at Li He, "it shouldn''t be on the way. I''ll go to the eighth middle school."


    Li he was a little disappointed. He was not on his way. He went in the opposite direction.


    Su Ruan saw his expression and said goodbye to Li He with a smile. Then she carried her schoolbag and walked out.


    When she got to a place more than 100 meters away from the florist, Su Ruan stopped. Ears up, very weak cat calls, do not listen carefully can not hear clearly.


    Su Ruan walks towards the sound. In the grass beside the flower bed, the kitten, which always looks like the size of a palm, curls up in the grass.


    He was dying. His eyes were half open. He made a very weak cat call. His stomach was sunken. He looked hungry for a long time.


    Seeing Su Ruan, a little panic flashed in kitten''s eyes. It should have been hit by someone, and there was a wound on her hind leg.


    Su Ruan restored the grass to its original appearance and ran to the small shop opposite to buy a bottle of milk and a loaf of bread.


    When I came back, my forehead was sweating because of my fast running.


    Take the kitten out. Su Ruan pours the milk on the bottle cap and puts it on the kitten''s mouth. The kitten''s nose moves and sniffs the milk fragrance. She tries to erect her head.


    A pair of cat eyes staring at Su soft, it dare not eat.


    Su Ruan, aware of the kitten''s fear, gently touched its head and said, "eat."


    It''s mostly detection


    After adding milk to the bottle cap four times, Su Ruan crushed the bread in her hand and handed it to the kitten.


    The touch of the palm is warm. When the kitten eats bread crumbs, her eyes stare at Su Ruan all the time. The fear in her pupils has slowly faded.


    Watching the kitten stop, her stomach is bulging. Su Ruan puts the bread into the grass where the kitten is staying, pours some milk for it, and gets up to go.


    But I didn''t expect that when she took a step, the kitten would follow. The scar on her hind leg caused the kitten to walk awkwardly. Su Ruan stopped and looked back at it. It also stopped immediately, looking at Su Ruan innocently.


    Looking at the kitten''s injured foot, Su Ruan is helpless and squats down to pick up the kitten.


    Su''s mother is allergic to animal hair. Su Ruan looks at the pathetic kitten in her arms and feels embarrassed.


    Across the street is a pet hospital, Su soft feel pocket money saved in the bag, should be enough.


    When the kitten was treating the wound, Su Ruan took out her mobile phone to call her mother and told her that she had gone home directly.


    Hung up the phone, Su soft found that even when dealing with the wound, the kitten''s eyes have been staring at her, small poor can''t, seems to be afraid of Su soft left it.


    Su Ruan touched its head and laughed, "don''t worry, don''t leave you."


    May be to understand what she said, the cat will head in her palm rub rub rub, rest assured squint.

 Chapter 4

    It''s on your own


    After taking good medicine, Su Ruan left the pet hospital with the cat in her arms.


    Secretly take the kitten into his bedroom, hide in the closet, pour half a cup of milk in the closet, pat the kitten''s head, index finger in the mouth, "Darling here, don''t make a sound."


    The kitten lies on the blanket prepared by Su Ruan and licks Su Ruan''s fingers. It seems to tell Su Ruan that she will be very good.


    The sound of opening the door came from the door, and Su Mu''s voice came, "Xiao Ruan, have you eaten yet?"


    Su Ruan quickly closed the wardrobe and said, "I''m reading. I''m not hungry."


    Su Mu is a very gentle woman, smile, "how can not hungry, you continue to read, I go to cook."


    Her voice is a little strange. Su Ruan frowns and goes out of the bedroom. Su Ruan is wearing an apron, which Su Ruan bought for her with crayon Xiaoxin on it.


    Su Ruan''s eyes fell on the corner of her mouth, and a clear anger flashed in her eyes. She stepped forward to her mother fiercely, and her sweet voice was full of coldness. "What''s the matter?"


    Su''s mother quickly covered her eyes and said, "it''s OK. I accidentally knocked it."


    Su Ruan pursed her lips, and her eyes were full of coldness. "If you don''t say it, I know whether Wang Hongwei is pestering you again!"


    Su''s mother dropped her eyes, "Xiao Ruan, these things are not your responsibility. Mom will deal with them. Just concentrate on your study."


    Su soft didn''t speak, but the cold meaning in those eyes didn''t reduce half a point.


    As for Wang Hongwei, she has always kept in mind that the reason why she went to learn Taekwondo in those years was that she could protect her mother when her mother was harassed again, instead of letting her mother protect her like a burden.


    Su''s mother is more than 40 years old, but she is slim and graceful, gentle and beautiful in appearance. Years have been very friendly to her, and there is no trace of years on her face.


    Su Ruan still remembers that she was at home with her mother. Wang Hongwei came in and picked up the panicked woman, threw her out and closed the door.


    Young Su Ruan is crying and clapping at the door. She hears the sound of things falling and men abusing.


    Later, my uncle came and kicked the door open. Su Ruan was blocked by his uncle. He saw that his uncle picked up Wang Hongwei and smashed him down. Wang Hongwei was black and blue in the face and begged for mercy. After a long time, she did not dare to come to their trouble.


    From that day on, Su Ruan began to learn Taekwondo with her uncle.


    Their mother and daughter can''t rely on others, they can only rely on themselves.


    Find the medical box at home, Su soft for her mother to deal with the corner of the mouth wound, let her mother back to the room to rest, she came to cook.


    Simple cooked some porridge, and two dishes, yesterday my aunt sent sauce beef has not finished.


    After dinner, Su''s mother went back to her room early to have a rest. Su Ruan cleaned the dishes and chopsticks, listened to her mother''s steady breathing, and went back to the bedroom to see the kitten.


    I''ve been sleeping in my den.


    Su Ruan carefully closed the door and walked out in the night.


    The dark night is like a wild animal to swallow up people, and the hairs on the silent arms stand up.


    Su Ruan insisted on telling herself that there was nothing to be afraid of. What ghosts, gods, they scared themselves. She clearly remembers Wang Hongwei''s home, a dilapidated residential building. Wang Hongwei lives on the second floor.


    Su Ruan looked at the window next to her, pushed hard, stepped on the tree next to her, and put her hands on the windowsill directly.


    She guessed right, summer is hot, Wang Hongwei did not close the window.


    The TV in the room is in standby mode, flashing red light.


    I can see the general situation.


    Wang Hongwei is lying on the bed, brushing his mobile phone, swinging around with his legs crossed, his face glowing.


    Su Ruan looked around and went to the door to turn on the light switch.


    With a slap, Wang Hongwei was so scared that he jumped out of bed immediately, "who!"


    Su Ruan stares at him. Her eyes are naturally wet, and her baby face looks like no deterrent.


    Seeing her, the panic in Wang Hongwei''s eyes was replaced by lust. "It''s Xiao Ruan. Why did you come here suddenly? If you come, you can say it, so that uncle can pick you up."


    Su soft frowned, depressed the nausea in her heart, and her little body was straight.


    Wang Hongwei saw that she was silent all the time. She came down from the bed with a licentious smile and rubbed her hands to touch Su Ruan''s face.


    Su Ruan''s face looks more attractive than her mother''s. It''s not only beautiful, but also pure. It can arouse men''s desire for protection and destruction!


    I can''t sleep with her mother. It''s good to sleep with her.


    Su Ruan flashed a cold light in her eyes. She grabbed Wang Hongwei''s hand that stretched out to her face and turned back. Wang Hongwei made a pig killing cry.


    "Su Ruan! Son of a bitch, what are you crazy about Wang Hongwei cursed in his mouth.


    Su ruanmeng''s kick to his lower body, such a man, keep this thing don''t know how many people, this kind of thing, early destroyed just good.


    "Ah Wang Hongwei''s cry is like killing a pig. Su Ruan''s arm is still not loose, and his forehead is sweating. Wang Hongwei has no strength to curse. His eyes are fixed on Su Ruan, and he roars, "son of a bitch, wait for me, old man


    I want to sue you, sue you


    "Sue me?" Su Ruan said, "you go, Wang Hongwei. If you harass my mother again, you will not end up like this next time. If anything happens to her, I will make you live or die!"


    Su Ruan put down the emotion of her eyes, twisted his arm, and put her hand in front of Wang Hongwei''s eyes¡° Ever heard of lingchi? It''s said that the ancient criminal law is cruel. I don''t want you to experience it one day, "Su Ruan said." don''t force me. "


    Wang Hongwei looked at the gloved hands, his eyelids turned and he fainted.


    Seeing that he passed out, Su Ruan suddenly let out her strength. Her straight shoulders drooped down. Her eyes were full of panic and her face was pale


    ¡£


    She has planned everything. After all, Wang Hongwei is afraid to call the police. He just committed a case a few days ago. I heard that the money owed by gambling has not been paid back. How dare he go to the police now.


    Even so, when she came, Su Ruan still made preparations and avoided all the monitoring to ensure that she was not photographed. She even wears gloves to prevent fingerprints. Su Ruan knows that she is committing a crime, but she has no way.


    She needs to protect her mother. Her mother is her life. For several years, she and her mother can''t get rid of Wang Hongwei''s entanglement. He is like a shadow. He will follow them wherever they go.


    Su Ruan and his mother called the police many times, but it was useless. Wang Hongwei was always able to get away with it. Even if he was caught, he would come out again in a few days, but it would be even worse.


    Some police even told them that nothing should be reported all the time. Do you know how troublesome it is for them to run back and forth.


    Later, Su Ruan stopped calling the police. Anyway, they didn''t care about anything, did they?


    Su walked home with her hands and feet on her way. She climbed into the bedroom through the window and listened to her mother''s movements. She was still asleep.


    Su Ruan takes the kitten out of the closet, takes a bath and lies on the bed.


    Kitten seems to know Su soft now panic, toward Su soft arms arch arch, seems to comfort her.


    That night, Su Ruan didn''t know how she fell asleep. She kept having nightmares. When she woke up, her pillow was wet.


    Pale face, face also staring at two black circles, Su soft and wake up kitten look at each other, rubbed hair.


    After breakfast, Su Ruan hid the kitten in her schoolbag and went to school with her.


    She couldn''t leave the kitten at home, so she had to take it to school to ask song Siqiao if she could adopt it.


    Su Ruan looked in her schoolbag, staring at her kitten with big eyes. In fact, she was reluctant to part with it.


    But I can''t help it. My mother is allergic to the hair of these animals.


    Fortunately, the kitten is very honest and doesn''t yell in the schoolbag. Su Ruan carefully puts the schoolbag into the drawer and shows the kitten''s head so that it can breathe.


    She came earlier. There are few classmates in her class. Song Siqiao hasn''t come either.


    It''s just that Lu He behind her came very early. When she arrived, he was lying on the table, as if he was sleeping.


    She seemed to disturb him. Su Ruan saw that he frowned and looked up slowly. Su Ruan looked at him and blushed, "I''m sorry, I''ve disturbed you."


    Lu he glanced at her faintly and continued to sleep.


    He didn''t seem to sleep well, and his eyes were as blue as hers.

 Chapter 5

    Old fashioned


    Su Ruan didn''t dare to make any more noise when he was sleeping on the table.


    Who knows always honest kitten happened to meow at this time, it seems to see something that it is interested in.


    Su Ruan looks back in a panic. Sure enough, Lu he has raised his head in displeasure, and his eyes are facing the cat''s head in her drawer.


    The air was stiff for a second, and the kitten mewed again. Su Ruan took the fish rubber from the cat''s mouth and faced the blackboard without looking at Lu He.


    Kitten no fish rubber, some boring, showing a pair of purring cat''s eyes and Luhe look at each other.


    Maybe the sight of Lu he was a little scary. After all, the cat was so scared that she shrank her neck and hid in her schoolbag that she didn''t dare to show her head again.


    Lu he rubbed some messy hair, scolded a dirty word, then took out the glasses in the drawer and put them on.


    Su Ruan didn''t seem to expect that he would swear. Although he was very eccentric, she had the impression that the students she met from childhood to adulthood were either nerds or polite children.


    But looking at Lu he''s swearing, she had a feeling of how handsome she was.


    "I can''t see you''re brave." Su Ruan''s thoughts are pulled back with a slightly sarcastic voice.


    Look at Lu He, lips slightly open, "ah?"


    Lu He Yang Yang chin, Su soft along his line of sight to see, is facing her drawer exposed cat buttocks, tail is still above the dishonest swaying.


    Su Ruan''s face turned red instantly, and her ears were pink and tender.


    Lu he has been staring at her, Su Ruan some uncomfortable, talking some kowtow, "this is what I picked up on the road, my mother is allergic to animal hair, can''t raise, I brought to see if there are students can adopt it."


    Lu he didn''t seem to be very interested in these. As soon as she finished, he fell on the table and closed his eyes to make up for sleep.


    Su Ruan breathes a sigh of relief, remembering song Siqiao''s words about Lu he''s terrible. Su Ruan didn''t feel anything at first, but now she has some feelings


    To song Siqiao''s mood.


    Especially when he was just lying on the table without glasses and was woken up by him, his eyes were unexpectedly good-looking, with double eyelids, deeply hooked inner corners and long eyelashes. Su Ruan thought for a moment, which was about as long as her.


    Take out the glasses, can see the chill in his eyes more clearly, Su soft very don''t understand, this age of children, how can have such eyes.


    Time is almost up, the students in the class are coming one after another, half an hour before class, people have come together.


    After all, senior three, even those who don''t like learning, also began to have a sense of urgency.


    Su Ruan put her left hand on her schoolbag to prevent the kitten from running out.


    And pray in my heart that the kitten must not make a sound, after all, the first class is Lao Hou''s class.


    There''s something in her heart. Su Ruan is distracted all the time in class. Song Siqiao stares at her for a long time and endures it until the class is over. As soon as the class bell rings, song Siqiao stares at Su Ruan, "lenient if you confess, strict if you resist."


    Su Ruan is funny. She planned to trouble her, so she must be told. She holds song Siqiao''s hand and touches the kitten in her drawer. When song Siqiao touches a hairy object with his fingertips, a spirit stirs up and pops up from the seat instantly, screaming: "what ghost!"


    The kitten was so frightened by her that it nearly blew up.


    Su soft flustered to quickly cover her mouth, some flustered, "you shout what?"


    Yu Yuanqing stares at the two people''s movements. He turns around and asks Lu He, "what are they doing?"


    Lu he took a look at him with an obvious dislike in his eyes.


    Yu Yuanqing


    what the fuck! What kind of eyes! He''s curious, okay? Not gossip!


    Song Siqiao opened her hand and sat down with Su Ruan''s clothes in her hands. She was still in shock. "What''s in your drawer, hairy and warm?"


    Su Ruan lowers her body. They lie on the drawer. Su Ruan shows the kitten. Song Siqiao''s eyes light up and screams again


    ¡£


    Su Ruan quickly pinched her, "don''t shout!"


    Song Siqiao covered his mouth and looked at the kitten. He was very surprised, "where''s the cat?"


    "I picked it up in the grass after school yesterday. It was injured and starving. I took it home, but my mother is allergic to animal hair and can''t raise it," Su Ruan looked at Song Siqiao expectantly. "Can you adopt it?"


    Song Siqiao lowered his head and looked at the kitten with some loss in his eyes. "My parents didn''t let me raise a small animal. I only raised a little dog when I was young. Later, my father gave it to others. Later, I never raised it again."


    Su Ruan was a little depressed. The cat felt her mood and licked her fingers.


    Su Ruan is not familiar with the rest of the class. She is a slow-moving person and doesn''t know how to communicate with others. Moreover, she doesn''t know whether others will treat kittens well.


    Su soft side head, looking at sitting on the seat don''t know what Yu Yuanqing.


    Aware of her sight, Yu Yuanqing looked up and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Ruan asked vaguely, "do you like small animals?"


    Yu Yuanqing waved his hand carelessly, "Hey, it''s OK." he seemed to remember something, and his eyes lit up, "I like pigeons."


    The pen in Lu he''s hand stopped, his eyes still staring at the book.


    Yu Yuanqing asked Su Ruan, "do you know why?"


    Su soft honest repeatedly shook his head, "I don''t know."


    "Because pigeon soup is good."


    Yu Yuanqing licked his lips, as if in aftertaste.


    Su Ruan


    Comfort seems to touch the drawer of the cat, it seems that Yu Yuanqing is absolutely not.


    "Hiss."


    Yu Yuanqing looked at Lu He, "what are you laughing at?"


    Lu he picked up his glasses and rubbed the mark on his nose, which was pressed out by the frame. It''s hard for him to draw a trace of radian from the corner of his mouth. "Nothing, just thinking about how good pigeon soup is." Yu Guang glanced at Yu Yuanqing and whispered that he still wanted to fall in love.


    Yu Yuanqing took Lu he''s shoulder and said in a loud voice, "if you want to drink, I''ll take you to have a taste one day!"


    Lu he threw off his arm and ignored him.


    Looking at the kitten in Su Ruan''s drawer, Lu he picks his eyebrows and seems to be thinking about something.


    Because there is no adopter for the kitten, Su Ruan plans to bring the kitten to class every day with the encouragement of song Siqiao.


    After the second class, song Siqiao specially took Su Ruan to Li He, member of the learning committee, and Dong xiangtian, monitor.


    Li He is easy to say. As soon as Su Ruan opens his mouth, he agrees to help cover.


    But Dong xiangtian still needs to discuss it slowly.


    Song Siqiao said that the monitor was a dead eye. He was obedient to the head teacher''s words. The head teacher told him to go east, but he would never go west.


    Su Ruan looked at Song Siqiao for a long time, and saw that the time was about to go to class. Dong xiangtian just didn''t agree. He said with righteous words, "class is a place to learn. How can we bring the cat in?"


    Song Siqiao turned back and rolled his eyes with Su Ruan. He muttered in a low voice, "he''s old-fashioned. No wonder old Hou likes him so much."


    Two old-fashioned people are attracted to each other!


    There''s no way. It doesn''t make sense here. Su Ruan is going to pull song Siqiao away. As a result, song Siqiao grabs her and bites her ear. "Su Ruan, it''s time for you to sacrifice."


    Su soft doubts, "how to sacrifice?"


    Song Siqiao''s smiling face is inexplicable. She hooks her fingers. Su Ruan puts her ears together again.


    Song Siqiao finished, Su soft face red, a black line.


    Shaking his head in a hurry, "no way!"


    Song Siqiao, alas, some hate iron but not steel, "if you grind, you will have class soon!"


    As soon as song Siqiao''s voice fell, the bell rang in an instant.


    During the whole class, Su Ruan tried her best to listen attentively, but song Siqiao handed her a note.


    "After class, you''ll find Lu He. Remember, he is sincere and coquettish! Coquetry! Coquetry! Say important things three times

 Chapter 6

    summon spirits


    Su Ruan rubbed her temples and spoiled her mother. She often did this at home.


    The key is that this person is now replaced by Lu He. As long as she thinks about that picture, she will feel frozen all over.


    Maybe Lu he will carry her directly and throw her out of the classroom!


    As soon as the bell rings, song Siqiao winks at Su Ruan.


    Forced to have no way, Su soft rigid body twist past, light cough, listen carefully, the voice still has a trace of quiver meaning.


    "Lu, Luhe, do you think that kitten is cute today?"


    Lu he looked up at her after she turned around. He smelled the words and touched her lips lightly. His eyes were staring at her red face. Now it''s not only her face, but also her neck.


    His eyes flashed, and Lu he said, "well."


    Well, I don''t know if it''s about cute cats or cute people.


    Su soft murmured for a long time, voice very small squeeze out a few words, "can I ask you something?"


    Hearing the speech, Yu Yuanqing immediately came forward and said, "yes, you can say anything. If a girl''s little request can''t be met, what kind of man is that?"


    As soon as the voice fell, Yu Yuanqing felt a chill coming and turned his head. Sure enough, Lu he was coldly looking back at his sight.


    Yu Yuanqing is a little confused. What''s wrong with his words?


    Song Siqiao has been paying close attention to Su Ruan''s progress. Yu Yuanqing has said so. What is Su Ruan waiting for if she doesn''t speak quickly?


    The elbow has been pounded. Su Ruan doesn''t have to look back to know it''s song Siqiao.


    Reaching for the kitten''s tail, Su Ruan said softly, "I can''t find someone who can adopt the kitten. Before I find someone who can adopt it, I want to bring it to the classroom." Su Ruan''s voice is getting smaller and smaller. "Can you help me persuade the monitor not to tell Mr. Hou?"


    Lu he looks at Su Ruan''s timid eyes, which are different from others'' eyes.


    The shyness in her eyes was more the embarrassment of being afraid to refuse to ask a stranger for help.


    Instead of a clear fear of him.


    This time Yu Yuanqing did not dare to speak, quietly in front of a small foil without a sense of existence.


    Fingertips gently tap his thigh, which is a typical expression of his interest in a thing.


    He suddenly began to tease Su Ruan. His body moved and his upper body was close to Su Ruan. Although the distance between the two bodies was across a table, his face was very close.


    Su Ruan can clearly see the skin pores on Lu he''s face, which is more delicate than her, like white porcelain.


    "What''s the advantage of helping you?" Su Ruan was awakened by the low magnetic voice.


    Su soft fierce retreat, half a day did not dare to speak.


    Song Siqiao almost suffocated on one side, my God! Luhe is too provocative!


    Yu Yuanqing watched the interaction between them and stared at Lu He for a long time. He always felt that he wanted to have more than one rival. Lu he''s mind is too hard to guess. Just look at his expression, Su Ruan can''t see what he thinks.


    Pressing down her beating heart, Su Ruan said, "what do you want?"


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the trembling in her voice exposed her nervousness.


    Lu he knocked on the table. "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell you when I think about it."


    He added: "class."


    Su soft twist back, sure enough, the teacher has come to the classroom.


    As soon as Su Ruan turned around, Yu Yuanqing chased Lu he and asked, "Lu He, what do you mean? Are you interested in Su Ruan? "


    Lu he doesn''t look at him at all.


    Worried about being heard by Su Ruan, Yu Yuanqing doesn''t dare to speak out either. The key is that Lu he takes a glance at him, and his words are instantly scared out of sight.


    No way, Yu Yuanqing can only scold Lu He in his heart.


    After rolling off his messy hair, Yu Yuanqing said in a low voice: "shit!"


    The little flame of his love has not sprouted yet. In the twinkling of an eye, there are more rivals like Lu He. How can his life be so bitter.


    Yu Yuanqing is actually quite handsome, but he and Lu he have been together since childhood. They grew up in the same pair of trousers.


    As long as Lu he is beside him, he has never received a love letter from his sister.


    The only time I received a love letter from my sister, she just handed it to him, and he was ready to reach for it in full bloom. As a result, Lu he came from the side, and without saying a word, the sister immediately fell back.


    He watched helplessly as the love letter turned in front of him and reached Lu he''s hand.


    As a result that Ya''s still don''t cherish, direct eye all don''t blink of throw in the trash can.


    Because of Lu He, Yu Yuanqing didn''t know how many times he had been taught by his own Laozi. Lu he was always the first prize since he was a child, and he never won the second prize. He won the first prize in all kinds of competitions.


    And Yu Yuanqing is in the bottom ten of the class in every exam.


    His Laozi is getting used to his anger. As long as he makes progress, his Laozi can jump up happily.


    Yu Yuanqing glanced at Lu he and said, "when I graduate from high school, I will not be in the same school with you any more."


    Lu he was completely amused by him, his chest trembled slightly, his voice was low and charming, "you want to be in the same school with me, are your grades OK?"


    Yu Yuanqing


    Su Ruan''s ears moved, and his brain was full of the handsome face he had just gathered around.


    Turn around in front of her, captivating!


    At that moment, Su Ruan felt that it was over.


    Why can a person''s voice sound so good.


    The teacher seemed to see Su Ruan distracted and asked her to read a passage.


    Song Siqiao quietly reaches out to help Su Ruan point to the position, and Su Ruan speaks fluently. English is her strong point. Su Ruan has been interested in these foreign languages since she was a child. She has learned the languages of several countries, and even now she is still learning French by herself.


    Su Ruan has a dream. She wants to go to every corner of the world by herself.


    There is no harm in having more linguistics.


    A word from her mouth, mellow, fluent, read the passage, the English teacher is very satisfied, "please sit down, class concentration, don''t be distracted."


    "Read a short passage to show you that you are shy and blush like a cooked crayfish." Song Siqiao joked.


    Su Ruan touched her face and said nothing.


    Can she say that her face is not red because of reading the passage?


    Trying to make someone''s face not circulate in front of her eyes is a feeling Su Ruan has never experienced.


    Just when Lu he approached her, Su Ruan''s heart almost jumped to her throat.


    She even thought, if Luhe is closer. Will her heart jump out directly, or will she die because her heart beats too fast.


    Knead the ear lobe that is about to bleed, Su Ruan looks up and tries to follow the teacher''s idea, so that she doesn''t think about anything else.


    After school in the afternoon, the monitor Dong xiangtian came to find Su Ruan. He lowered his head and told Su Ruan in a low voice, "I won''t tell Mr. Hou, but you should make sure that the teacher can''t find the cat, otherwise I can''t help you."


    Su soft Yang starts, horsetail swings fast, eyes bright, "won''t, don''t worry, if the teacher found, I said you advised me, I secretly brought, you don''t know."


    Dong xiangtian was silent for a while and said, "I don''t mean that..."


    "Come on," he thought, "be careful. Don''t get caught."


    Su Ruan nodded hard.


    Dong xiangtian just left. Su Ruan immediately looks back at Lu He. He is zipping his backpack and ready to leave.


    As soon as she looked up, she was staring at him with eyes that seemed to be always wet.


    "Thank you." Su Ruan has been holding on for a long time, only holding on to these two words.


    Lu he put one side of his backpack on his shoulder at random. When he was not in class, he didn''t wear glasses. He looked less gentle, but more ruffian.


    The two temperaments are surprisingly harmonious in him.


    Lu he put his tongue on his cheek and said, "it''s just an exchange. You''re welcome."

 Chapter 7

    Can you do it for me


    Out of two steps, Lu he suddenly stopped and looked back at Su Ruan with a faint smile in his eyes, "Su Ruan."


    His voice was as cold as water dripping on marble.


    Su soft Leng for a while, "ah?"


    The smile in Lu he''s eyes is a little stronger, "the shoulder strap is exposed."


    Su soft once again ah, brain buzz, hurriedly lowered his head will show the shoulder belt, and then look around, fortunately, the students in the class have gone.


    She steamed herself up again.


    Until the florist, her face still belongs to the red state, the mind has been circulating is no longer his face, but the pink blue shoulder strap and his eyes smile.


    Su Ruan covers her face again. What a shame!


    ¡­


    Many boys are playing basketball on the playground. Yu Yuanqing sees Su Ruan from a long distance and waves to her, "Su Ruan!"


    Since taking the kitten to the classroom, Su Ruan tries to wear clothes with big pockets, so that she can put the kitten in her pocket when she comes out of class.


    But kittens grow very fast, before a little thin kitten, now has eaten the fat.


    Su Ruan bumped her pocket, and her index finger touched the cat''s forehead. "If you get fatter, you won''t fit here."


    Kitten meow, thought Su Ruan was playing with it, so she wanted to jump out of her pocket. Su Ruan quickly covered her pocket, "don''t make trouble."


    Yu Yuanqing saw Su Ruan''s grinding and haw couldn''t come over all the time. He wiped the sweat on his forehead and came over, "Su Ruan, did you just see me playing?"


    In fact, she was just chatting with the kitten and didn''t pay attention to it, but she was afraid that he would be unhappy when she said it. Su Ruan had to nod slightly stiffly, "see."


    Yu Yuanqing was very happy, "how about it? It''s not bad!"


    Su soft said again, "good, very good."


    Afraid that he felt too cold, Su Ruan thought about it and said, "didn''t Mr. Hou say that he couldn''t come out to play?" She remembers teacher Hou saying that senior three students are nervous in their study and try their best to concentrate on their study. As for other things, they can put aside everything, including playing basketball.


    Yu Yuanqing pause a second, some sad looking at her, "which pot does not open which pot."


    Su Ruan felt embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Patting Su Ruan on the shoulder, Yu Yuanqing finished the last sip of water in the bottle. "Do me a favor, go and buy me a bottle of water


    Is that right? "


    Su Ruan agreed that she was just going to buy some cat food for the kitten. She finished her cat food.


    After a few steps, she remembered that cat food was only available in the supermarket at the school gate. It took about 20 minutes between classes, but the school didn''t let it out. Su Ruan forgot this.


    She can''t buy cat food for the time being, but she promised Yu Yuanqing to buy water for him.


    The convenience store in the school is full at the end of every class. Su Ruan lines up for a long time to get the water ready to pay. Suddenly, she is pushed aside by the people next to her. Su Ruan didn''t pay attention. She was startled. She steadied herself and looked up. It was Tang Wanqing.


    Su soft squinted, tone a little unhappy, "no one told you not to jump in line?"


    Her words obviously have no deterrent force. Tang Yanwan sneers at her with clear disdain, "Oh, I''m sorry, you''re too short, I didn''t see you."


    The people beside her burst into laughter. Su Ruan''s face turned red. Staring at Tang Wanqing''s face, she seemed to have a hole in it.


    In fact, Su Ruan''s height of 1.6 meters is not short in the south, but it''s in the north.


    Around are big tall, more and more soft and small.


    Su Ruan stepped forward and pushed Tang Wanqing out of the team.


    The red color on Su Ruan''s face dropped a little, but she didn''t look at Tang Wanqing''s angry look. She said in a cold voice, "what''s on your teeth


    It''s a dish


    Tang Wanqing fiercely covers his mouth. He always feels that people around him are looking at him. He doesn''t dare to speak any more. He can only stare at Su Ruan with his eyes.


    It''s su Ruan''s turn to pay and hand the money to the cashier. Su Ruan looks back at Tang Wanqing with a pure innocent expression on her face. "Next time, please look in the mirror and come out again. Fortunately, I saw it today. If other people saw it, they might make a joke."


    After that, she left without looking back.


    Tang Wanqing clenched her teeth. The laughter of the people around her was a mockery of her.


    Throw the things in your hand to the counter and run out.


    In Tang Wanqing''s eyes, Su Ruan is a typical green tea whore.


    Her voice is so sweet that she seems to be pretending, and her appearance, even when her face is expressionless, looks innocent.


    Such a woman will disguise in front of a man. Tang Wanqing has seen it many times. Lu he stares at Su Ruan''s back.


    Even if Lu he just looked at it, Tang Wanqing became jealous and crazy. What''s more, that scene when Lu he came near Su Ruan was clearly seen by her.


    Women like Su Ruan are too lethal for men.


    Tang Wanqing liked Luhe for more than five years.


    From the beginning of junior high school, she has been fond of it until now. Her grades are not good, but Lu he took the Tianhua exam. For Lu He, she asked her father to help her enter Tianhua, and tried to find a way to be in the same class with Lu He.


    These years, I can''t count the girls who like Luhe, but she doesn''t have any sense of crisis.


    She observes Lu he''s every move. She knows that Lu he doesn''t like those girls, and even he is very upset that they often send love letters.


    He has never read those love letters, and they are always thrown directly into the dustbin.


    However, since Su Ruan transferred to another school, Tang Wanqing felt a sense of crisis for the first time. Women''s sixth sense has always been accurate, and she is very sensitive to Su Ruan


    Soft, she inexplicably dislike.


    Hate her voice, hate her voice, hate her appearance, hate her to let Lu he see her more.


    But Tang Wanqing didn''t think that he couldn''t decide what his parents looked like and what their voice looked like. During the self-study class, Su Ruan was working on the competition problems. She had heard that there would be a mathematics competition for some time, and she planned to participate in it.


    The last question, Su soft frowned, this question has troubled her for a long time, how can not find ideas.


    After staring at the jingle cat on the pen for a long time, Su Ruan wrote the title on the note and put it on Lu he''s desk


    ¡£


    Seeing the note, Lu he''s eyes flashed.


    "Lying trough, fairy love letter!" Yu Yuanqing covers his heart and reaches for it.


    His hand was thrown away by Lu He. Yu Yuanqing said sadly, "I just want to look at it for you, so I will die."


    The note opened and it said in black ink: can you do it for me?


    Yu Yuanqing laughs and releases his hand covering his chest. He looks like he can''t beat him.


    "I thought it was a love letter. It scared my heart."


    Lu he looked at him coldly, kneaded the note into a ball and put it into the drawer.


    Yu Yuanqing Leng Leng, "don''t you help her do it?"


    Lu He ignored him.


    Yu Yuanqing can''t see it any more. Don''t think he can''t see it. Lu he must have a crush on Su Ruan.


    Yu Yuanqing still knows this. After all, Lu he''s eyes at Su Ruan are different from those of other girls.


    Look at other girls, like looking at a stall of pork, expressionless, no waves, even with alienation.


    But the way he looks at Su Ruan is not like that. Yu Yuanqing doesn''t know. It''s like a hunter sees his favorite prey.


    But just like him, if you don''t help other girls when they ask you to do the problem, how dare you think about other girls!


    "Don''t help me, give me the title!"


    Hiss, Lu he turns his head to glance at him, not smiling, and reaches out his hand to hand him the paper that has been crumpled into a ball in the drawer.


    Yu Yuanqing stares at the topic for two minutes and puts the note back into the drawer of Luhe with a flattering face.


    Nima, he can''t be good at all!

 Chapter 8

    From the other end of time


    Lu he stares at Su Ruan''s head. Her hair is a little messy and moves with the wind from the fan in the classroom.


    He and Yu Yuanqing''s voice is very small, she should not hear what they are discussing.


    Su Ruan today tied a half ball head, a small pull in the head, with her movement shaking, below the scattered broken hair hanging on the shoulder, inexplicably lovely.


    Lu he''s fingertips moved, and he wanted to touch the little tug on her head.


    With a light cough, Lu He flattened the note in his hand and lowered his eyes to do the topic above.


    When the topic is finished, Lu He kicks Su Ruan''s chair. Su Ruan looks back at him. With a little surprise in her misty eyes, she reaches for the note in his hand and immediately turns to look at the topic on the note after saying thanks.


    Lu he picked pick eyebrows, the temptation of the topic is quite big!


    Lu he did the problem very carefully. At a glance, she suddenly opened up. The problem that had trapped her for a long time didn''t seem to be a problem for him.


    Su soft Du Du mouth, IQ this, really can''t compare.


    A week later, he won the first monthly exam, and the kitten hid in the class for more than half a month.


    He is more familiar with his classmates than Su Ruan. He rubs cat food everywhere. Everyone in his class is very kind to him, except Tang Wanqing.


    The results of the monthly exam come out, the report card is pasted on the back blackboard, and Su Ruan stands behind to look at it.


    The name of Lu he is above her.


    Su Ruan stares at her for a while. It''s the first time that she didn''t get the first place in the exam.


    But she didn''t feel any loss.


    The name of Lu He on the report card seems to shine.


    After school, Su Ruan went to buy cat food with her kitten and bought a toy ball for her.


    The kitten is holding the toy ball in two claws.


    "Little soft."


    After a long time, the voice sounded again, as if from the other end of time.


    Su Ruan''s eyes moved away from the kitten, full of disbelief and surprise.


    "Enron!"


    Ding Enron wore a white skirt, no longer the tomboy''s hairstyle, but short hair with ears, not behind the ears.


    It looks haggard and thinner than before.


    The slim white skirt was worn loose by her, as if a gust of wind could blow her away.


    Two years later, when she saw Ding Enron again, Su Ruan felt that she didn''t look much like before.


    Su soft Zheng Zheng Zheng of looking at Ding Enron to come over, embrace her.


    The cat in her arms was squeezed to meow. Su Ruan couldn''t take care of it. She stared at Ding Enron and said, "it''s better to wear a skirt!"


    Ding Enron chuckled.


    She laughed, the whole person has changed, clearly still very haggard, but particularly bright. Su soft pull Enron home, her mother a few days ago, still do not know how Enron girl.


    Call Su mother said, Su soft holding Ding Enron''s hand has been reluctant to let go.


    Open the door, sitting on the sofa, Su soft almost forgot to put the kitten back to the bedroom to hide.


    Hide the kitten. Su Ruan goes to the refrigerator and takes out a bottle of coke and sprite.


    Sprite hands it to Enron. She keeps the coke.


    Enron took a sip of coke and squinted at Su Ruan with a smile, "do you want to drink together?"


    Su soft nods, "want."


    Taking two disposable cups, Su Ruan poured some coke into her bottle and Enron poured some Sprite into her bottle.


    Su Ruan shakes her glass and takes a big drink.


    She likes coke and Enron likes Sprite, which they used to drink together.


    Su soft voice some complain, more is surprise, "I thought you won''t come back."


    At that time, Ding Enron moved in a hurry. At that time, she didn''t have a mobile phone and didn''t even leave a contact information. Su Ruan came back from her grandmother''s house and heard her mother say that she had moved.


    She left her schoolbag and ran out, but she had been away for two days.


    Enron pinched Su''s soft face, smiling slightly bitter.


    "I thought I couldn''t come back, but fortunately, there''s one you let me remember, and I came back after all."


    Su Ruan hesitates to ask Enron''s mother, but as soon as she opens her mouth, Su''s mother comes back with vegetables.


    "Auntie."


    Enron stood up and reached for Su Mu''s dish.


    Su''s mother smiles kindly and hands the fruit to Su Ruan. "Go wash it. You and Enron sit here and watch TV. I''ll cook. How can this girl be thinner than before?"


    Su soft poked Ding Enron''s back and shriveled his mouth. "There''s no meat at all. It''s dry."


    Enron patted off her hand and said with a smile, "aren''t you dry, too?"


    Su Ruan straightened her chest and raised her chin. "Who said that?"


    Enron rolled his eyes and didn''t want to talk to her. He took the fruit and washed it by himself.


    But to tell you the truth, Su Ruan looks thin and small, but she has a good figure. She should be thin and there should be meat. There is no less meat.


    In contrast to song Siqiao''s words, Tong Yan, Ju Ru!


    After washing, she brings out the fruit. Su Ruan pinches a grape and puts it into Enron''s mouth. She pinches another one and puts it into her mouth. She squints with satisfaction. Oh, it''s so sweet.


    Su''s mother made a big table. At the dinner table, Su''s mother asked Enron, "how''s your mother now?"


    Su''s mother hesitated when she asked.


    But Enron raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, "my mother has divorced him and didn''t come back with me. She found a job as a supermarket cashier outside." Enron put down his chopsticks and pinned the scattered hair behind his ears. "We''re having a good time now."


    Su Ruan stops her mouth and takes a look at Enron. She is living a good life now. Su Ruan can see the light in her eyes, which is her yearning for the future.


    Su''s mother nodded again and again, "well, your mother''s temperament is too soft. She should have divorced at the beginning, so you can suffer less."


    Su Ruan holds a piece of meat for Enron and lowers her head to listen to her and her mother.


    Enron came back to stay these two days. Su Ruan let her live in her own home. She is welcome here at any time.


    At night, two girls lie in bed.


    Su Ruan holds the crayon Xiaoxin on the bed and stares at a certain part of the crayon Xiaoxin with a smile. She throws a small towel to Su Ruan and says, "you don''t cover it. If someone sees you, maybe you think you are abnormal."


    Su soft Leng two seconds, along the Enron''s line of sight, crayon small new is smooth


    Smile at her.


    This little new crayon doll was bought for her by her mother when she was a child. She didn''t find it when she bought it. Only when she came back did she know how lifelike the dolls are now, and there is nothing missing.


    Su Ruan blushed and said, "his trousers have been washed, but they haven''t dried yet."


    Originally, Su Ruan wanted to find something to put it on, but she was too excited when Enron came.


    A happy to forget.


    Surround the small towel on crayon Xiaoxin''s waist, the blush on Su Ruan''s face drops.


    Enron was wearing Su Ruan''s pajamas, goose yellow, with a pig pattern on it. Su Ruan was wearing a pink rabbit pajamas, with rabbit ears on the back.


    Pulling Su Ruan''s rabbit ear, Enron suddenly laughed and said, "Su Ruan, you don''t know how much I envy you. I envy you for having a good mother. I envy you for not having experienced any hardships since you were young. I envy you for being more popular than me. I envy you for being able to make people''s eyes follow you wherever you go."


    Su Ruan turned her head and wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes with her fingers. Looking at the smile from the corner of her mouth, she suddenly felt sad. "You don''t look good when you smile like this."


    Su Ruan looks at the ceiling, which is a small lamp specially hung for her by her mother.


    A string of star pattern lights, not very bright, lying in bed like looking at the stars.


    Enron envies Su Ruan, who always knows.


    When she was a child, Su Ruan loved to wear skirts. She looked like a doll. Her mother cleaned it up for her


    Clean, wearing a little skirt, like a little princess.


    And Enron cut a boy''s hair, wearing ordinary short sleeves and jeans.

 Chapter 9

    Big pie face


    Enron envies her for wearing a nice dress.


    Su Ruan''s mother is gentle and generous. She raises Su Ruan by herself. She is very kind and treats Enron like Su Ruan.


    But Enron''s mother, as soon as her father died, Enron''s mother remarried immediately. She felt that how a woman could support her children. She was too weak. Even if her newly married husband was plotting against her daughter, she was gnashing her teeth. She didn''t want to take her daughter away. She even wanted to change her daughter.


    If Enron hadn''t forced her mother to divorce this time, maybe she was still trapped by the man, and Enron might have


    Choose to give up.


    To give up her mother, or to give up her just a little better life, Enron himself is not clear.


    Two girls, obviously have the same experience, but have different lives.


    They all lost their father when they were young, but Su Ruan was much luckier than Enron.


    "Su Ruan, what do you think it''s like to like someone?" Enron asked suddenly.


    Su soft brain turned a few turns, in front of inexplicably flashed a face, eyes a little smile, open to her, the shoulder belt exposed


    Enron was lying on the bed, holding his chin with his arm to see Su Ruan. His palm shook in front of Su Ruan. "What do you think? Face so


    Red. "


    Su soft back to God, touched the hot face, "did not think of anything."


    Enron doesn''t believe it. Seeing her like this, she knows that this girl must have something in her heart.


    "Why do you suddenly ask, do you have someone you like?" Su Ruan pulls the topic away from her in a hurry.


    Sure enough, Enron sighed, "it should be."


    "He helped me a lot. I always thought I was grateful to him, but recently I found out that it was not gratitude. I like him very much."


    Enron''s eyes dimmed, "but he didn''t seem to like me. I heard that he had a childhood friend who grew up with him


    Girl, I''ve met that girl. She''s excellent. "


    Su soft quietly listen to Enron said her favorite man.


    I can tell that Enron has low self-esteem.


    Her experience from childhood to adulthood has created her inferiority complex, but Enron doesn''t know that compared with her tenacity, her inferiority complex is nothing at all.


    At dinner, Enron talked about his experience in the past two years.


    In the past two years, she has been trying to divorce her mother and stepfather. While working, she has never forgotten to study.


    It''s said that she can apply for the adult college entrance examination. Enron has made a plan. She won''t give up studying. When she saves two years, she will go to the University


    Add college entrance examination, and then continue her studies.


    Su Ruan knows that there is nothing unsuccessful that Enron has decided.


    "Does he like his childhood girl?"


    Enron shook his head, some lost "do not know." Su Ruan asked again, "are they together?"


    Enron''s eyes lit up. "No, I asked him. He said they were just neighbors."


    Su soft flicked Enron''s forehead, "where''s your usual intelligence and boldness? How can it be like this? "


    Enron wry smile, "you don''t know, when I encounter something about him, I don''t think I''m as stupid as myself, brain."


    It''s as if it''s stuck in the paste. "


    No matter how bold a person is, when he meets the one he likes, he will be careful for fear of being reckless.


    Su Ruan is very curious about that man, I don''t know what kind of man, can Ding Enron into such a fan.


    Su Ruan falls asleep very quickly, Enron covers the small sheet that she kicks off for her, staring at the star lamp on the ceiling in a daze.


    Her life is so busy that she can''t breathe. All kinds of things are pressing on her. Enron is about to be crushed.


    The appearance of that person is her salvation.


    When she was about to give up her life, Enron would always remember that he came out of the classroom, warm as jade. At that time, Enron''s attention was all on his hand with chalk.


    That pair of handmade is really good-looking, long bones, manicure is very neat, fingertips stained with a little chalk ash, as if the jade covered with a trace of dust.


    As if sounds of nature, he said to Enron, "you are not a student here, are you?"


    Enron felt embarrassed, like a voyeur caught on the spot.


    Knowing her embarrassment, he said again, "come in with me."


    Without waiting for her reaction, she turned and entered the classroom.


    Follow in safely.


    After class that day, he took Enron to the office. It was him who pointed out a clear way for Enron.


    Let her feel, this dark life still has bright hope.


    I do not know when, his feelings have entered the bone, a few days no see, Acacia.


    When she came back here, she not only missed Su Ruan, but also wanted to find a place to explore her heart quietly.


    In the morning, they woke up late, and Su''s mother went to the store.


    Su Ruan came out with a toothbrush. Breakfast was still hot in the microwave oven.


    Su Ruan brushes her teeth and washes her face. After cleaning up, she goes to wash and gargle. Holding Su Ruan''s crayon Xiaoxin towel, she looks disgusted. "Su xiaoruan, what''s your abnormal habit? You need crayon Xiaoxin for all the towels."


    She can''t see where the cartoon character is cute. She is dull and has a face like eggplant.


    Su Ruan made two cups of milk and served them on the table. She took breakfast in the microwave oven safely.


    I haven''t forgotten crayon Xiaoxin. He said, "how cute is that eggplant face? Do you like it like this?"


    Su Ruan showed her teeth, "you are eggplant face, you are big cake face!"


    Enron: "after dinner, the crayon on the balcony and Xiaoxin''s pants are dry. Su Ruan takes them back to her room and puts them on for her.


    Enron came in with a small sip of milk and leaned against the doorframe. "Go and see grandma Wu with me. I don''t know how she is


    What''s the matter


    Su Ruan put Xiaoxin on the pillow and nodded, "don''t worry, Granny Wu is in good health. I went to see her some time ago, and she talked about you with me, worried about how you are doing."


    Enron''s eyes were full of warmth. He drank all the milk, found out the clothes he had brought, changed his pajamas, and urged Su Ruan, "change your clothes quickly."


    Su Ruan was a little helpless and worried.


    Her hair was a little hairy, and the sun was very bright outside. Su Ruan found a hat to put on, ginger yellow cap, with a few English letters on the side, white loose short sleeves, and casual shorts underneath.


    After changing clothes and preparing food and milk for the kitten, they left the house.


    When she arrived at granny Wu''s house, Granny Wu was choosing vegetables in the yard. She stood at the door, looking at the slow-moving old man with hot eyes.


    When she was a child, she was often beaten by her stepfather. After being beaten, she always came here. Granny Wu would hold her in her arms and wash her wounds. She would go to her stepfather to argue with her.


    But how could she, an old man, stop a young man. Every time she was beaten safely, Granny Wu would wipe her tears secretly when she wiped the medicine for her.


    Enron''s stepfather refused to let her go to school when she was in the second grade of junior high school. Later, Granny Wu paid for her tuition, so she could continue her studies.


    Fortunately, she did very well. Every time she came back with a certificate, Enron would immediately come to grandma Wu''s home and watch her caress the certificate.


    Granny Wu has no children. It is said that she had a son before. Later, she died of an emergency. Her husband abandoned her and ran away with other women.


    Granny Wu is old, her ears don''t work well, and her eyes are a little blurred. Enron and Su Ruan stood at the door for a long time, but she didn''t find them.


    "Granny Wu." Su Ruan called out.


    The old man didn''t hear.


    Su Ruan''s voice was a little louder, "Granny Wu!"


    Granny Wu raised her head, her muddy eyes narrowed, and saw that it was su Ruan. Surprise flashed in her eyes. "Oh, Xiao Ruan is coming. Come in, come in. It''s sunny outside. Granny will bring you oranges to eat."


    Standing up, she saw Enron behind through Su Ruan. She was puzzled and asked Su Ruan with a smile, "is this Xiao Ruan''s friend? It''s really watery. "


    Seeing that the two were still, Granny Wu urged again, "come in quickly," she told Su Ruan, "Xiao Ruan, move a stool for your friend, and granny will bring you oranges."


    Enron''s voice seemed to be choked by something. He couldn''t say anything. It took him a long time to shout out, "Wu


    Grandma

 Chapter 10

    And that one


    Granny Wu stopped when she was ready to pick up the orange. She seemed to feel the familiarity of the sound. Her turbid eyes stared at Enron again and again. When she recognized Enron, her lips trembled.


    Trembling body to Enron, as if can''t believe his eyes, "Enron?"


    Enron choked and helped the old man. Granny Wu touched Enron''s face and couldn''t speak for a long time.


    Su Ruan poured the water and put it on the table. Granny Wu''s rough fingers hurt her face. "Granny thought she couldn''t see you anymore."


    Su Ruan sent a text message to her mother, telling her that she and Enron were at granny Wu''s house together.


    Granny Wu and Enron are chatting in the living room. They haven''t seen each other for two years.


    Su Ruan went into the kitchen to pick up the fruits and vegetables she and Enron had just brought.


    When they came here, they planned to accompany granny Wu here at noon, so they bought vegetables and brought them over directly.


    Cut the meat well, wash the vegetables well, and then come to cook safely.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to cook, it''s that she really can''t watch her cooking.


    Her mother didn''t make her cook much since she was a child, and Su Ruan has no talent for cooking.


    The only time I cooked was at my grandmother''s house. I almost burned my grandmother''s kitchen. My grandmother called Su Mu and told her that Su Mu was even better


    I dare not let her cook.


    Su Ruan is not good at cooking, but she is very interested in making some snacks.


    She looked for videos from the Internet and learned to cook a lot of snacks under the gaze of her mother.


    What she likes most is to make nougat. Sometimes when she does too much, she will pack it for her mother to give to the customers who come to the shop to buy flowers.


    Wash out the fruit and cut it into a plate. Su Ruan sees that the condiments in the kitchen are almost empty.


    Granny Wu is a person. She has a casual meal. She doesn''t know if the condiment is gone.


    Take out the fruit tray. There is no tea table in the living room, only a small table and a few stools for eating.


    Putting the fruit tray on the table, Su Ruan said softly, "I''ll go to the supermarket outside and have a look. I''ll be back in a moment."


    Enron waved her hand to go.


    Granny Wu got up and didn''t plan to let Su Ruan go, "don''t go to the supermarket, Granny doesn''t need anything."


    Su Ruan is very careful. Every time she comes here, she will observe what is missing here, and then go to the supermarket to buy it.


    Granny Wu feels guilty for Su Ruan and Enron. She hasn''t helped them since she was a child. On the contrary, these two children have been helping her.


    She is so old, two wenches don''t dislike her at all, Enron this wench, two years later can still remember her, come back to see her.


    Granny Wu wiped her tears with the handkerchief in her pocket. "You two girls are good to granny. Granny knows, but don''t worry


    You are still young. Don''t buy things for grandma. It''s not too late to buy things for grandma when you grow up. "


    Su Ruan gives Enron a look, smiles and asks granny Wu to sit down. Enron peels the orange and hands it to granny Wu. "Granny, I''m preparing for the adult college entrance examination recently. I''ll give you good news when I pass the examination." Granny Wu was immediately pulled back by Enron''s topic. She was so surprised that she said several good things in a row.


    Su Ruan squeezed her eyes, made an OK gesture and went out quickly.


    "The college entrance examination is good. You two children are smart. Xiaoruan is a junior in high school this year. Both of you have been admitted to a good university together. Grandma is such an old bone that she can close her eyes when she dies."


    Enron glared angrily and said, "don''t talk nonsense. You still have to watch me and Xiao Ruan get married and have children!"


    Granny Wu''s eyes flow a vision, "Granny strive to see you two get married and have children, when you are all married, Granny will be relieved, granny has nothing to worry about, this world also only you two children still remember granny, good to granny."


    ¡­


    Su Ruan plans to buy a lot of things. She pushes a shopping cart from the door, holding the cone she just bought from an ice cream shop.


    It''s her favorite mango flavor.


    In the supermarket, the air conditioner was on a little low. As soon as she came in from the hot and dry environment, Su Ruan rubbed her arms and felt cool.


    The condiment was just picked out, and the mobile phone tinkled. It was sent by Enron.


    "Buy me a bag of rock sugar. I''ll use it to make braised meat later."


    Su Ruan licks her lips and pushes her car to find rock sugar.


    Enron''s braised meat is fat and thin. It''s not greasy at all. She worries about granny Wu''s teeth. She will specially make the meat very soft.


    Think about the taste, Su Ruan swallowed unconsciously.


    When the cone drops on her hand, Su Ruan pulls her thoughts back from the braised pork. She quickly takes out the paper and wipes her hands. After three or two people finish the cone, she is ready to concentrate on choosing the ingredients.


    The bean paste is too high for Su Ruan to reach. She can touch the bottom of the bottle on tiptoe. She is afraid that if she can''t get it, she will touch the paste instead


    I dare not take it on the ground.


    Looking around, there is no salesperson around. Su Ruan is going to find someone to help.


    Just ready to go out to find someone, from behind her stretched out a slender hand, will she want the bottle of bean paste smoothly down into her cart.


    "Thank you Su Ruan quickly turned around to thank her. As she lowered her head, the first thing that came into her eyes was two long legs that almost reached her chest.


    Su Ruan stepped back and looked up, slightly surprised, "Luhe?"


    Lu he did not wear glasses, wearing Khaki casual pants and black short sleeves.


    Maybe he didn''t take care of his hair, or maybe he was wearing a black cap with short black sleeves and hat to keep out the sunshine, which made his skin very white.


    Su Ruan stared at the letter on Lu he''s hat for an awkward moment, and stretched out her index finger to the old godmother, "and that one."


    Lu he picked an eyebrow, handed Lao Ganma to her and asked her if she had any.


    Su Ruan shook her head. Seeing her shaking her head, Lu he turned and left directly.


    Staring at his back, Su Ruan has a big mouth. Next to them are those who sell small cakes. They are just made. Su Ruan bought some. Granny Wu often doesn''t eat breakfast and buys some to put at home


    Grandma Wu can eat when she is hungry.


    At the time of payment, Lu he was just in front of Su Ruan. He only bought a bottle of drink and a few boxes of instant noodles.


    Su Ruan wants to remind him that it''s unhealthy to eat instant noodles, but thinking about Lu he''s indifferent expression, she takes back her words.


    Lu he''s things are on the counter. The cashier looks at Su Ruan with a smile. "Don''t you pay together?"


    "Ah?" Su Ruan shook her head in a hurry, "no, we are not, not lovers..."


    Lu he turned to glance at her, Su Ruan noticed that his eyes fell on the letters on the edge of his hat.


    Su Ruan looks up, but he is not smiling.


    It''s that kind of look again. Su Ruan instantly remembers the last time he reminded himself that the shoulder strap had fallen off.


    Boom, the face is red again.


    The cashier apologized and said, "I''m sorry, you two are of the same age and are wearing the same hat. I thought you were lovers."


    "It doesn''t matter." Su soft whispered.


    Lu he didn''t say anything, so he paid and left.


    Back at granny Wu''s house, Enron was already busy in the kitchen. Granny Wu was resting in her room.


    Hearing Su Ruan''s coming back, Enron immediately came out and reached for the ingredients in Su Ruan''s hand. "Why is it so long? I''m still waiting


    What about the pot? "


    Su Ruan takes out the cake and puts it into the refrigerator in the living room.


    "I bought some things, and it took a long time."


    When the seasoning was placed in the cupboard, Su Ruan held the bottle of soy sauce in her hand for a long time.


    Enron took the spatula with a muddled face, reached for the soy sauce in her hand and said, "what are you doing? It''s like watching a lover with soy sauce. "


    Su Ruan looked at her putting soy sauce into the fried minced meat and eggplant, sipping her lips and getting up, "do you need my help?"

 Chapter 11

    You are the pride of heaven. Why don''t you go to the sky


    "Help me see if my soup is good."


    "Oh."


    Busy for a long time, the table is full of appetizing dishes.


    Su Ruan can''t help but pinch a piece of meat and put it into her mouth. She fanned hard with her hands and puffed.


    Enron came out of the kitchen, just saw her steal food, and said with a smile: "greedy cat, I didn''t wash my hands."


    Hard to swallow the meat in her mouth, Su Ruan said, "I just washed it."


    Enron rolled his eyes, indeed, she just helped her wash her hands.


    When everything is ready and the dishes are set, Su Ruan goes to her room to see if granny Wu is awake.


    As soon as she arrived at the door of the room, Granny Wu opened the door and came out. Her face turned into a chrysanthemum with a smile. "I can smell the fragrance in the room. Enron''s cooking skills have improved again."


    Su Ruan pursed her lips and said, "grandma, you haven''t praised me. You''ve been praising Enron all the time. I''m not happy."


    Granny Wu laughs and points Su Ruan''s head. "Who said granny didn''t praise you? Granny praises you. Granny likes the biscuit you made last time. She can''t bear to give it to others."


    Su Ruan took granny Wu''s arm, dimples on her left face were shallow, and her eyes were curved with laughter.


    "Grandma likes to eat, I often do it in the future, and you can give it to others."


    Granny Wu patted Su Ruan and took her hand. "No, you have to focus on study now. Don''t waste your time on me."


    Su Ruan snorted, "grandma said again."


    Holding granny Wu to her seat, Enron had already brought out the soup.


    Halfway through the meal, Enron suddenly stopped his chopsticks, without hesitation in his eyes, "grandma, can I ask you to do me a favor?"


    Granny Wu looked at Enron, "you say, don''t mention it to granny. It''s granny''s blessing that Granny can help you


    ¡£


    Enron said: "I rented a house in F City to live with my mother, but my mother just divorced that man recently, and her mood is not very stable. I''m too busy to watch her every day. Can you accompany me back and help me watch my mother and enlighten her?"


    Sue soft pause for a moment, she knows Enron''s idea.


    A drop of water should be rewarded by a spring.


    Granny Wu is childless and single. Enron and Su Ruan have talked about this topic before. They are going to take care of Granny Wu in the future.


    But Su Ruan didn''t expect that Enron would make such a sudden decision to leave with granny Wu.


    Although he was alone, the older he was, the less he wanted to leave home. There was always a layer of worry in the old man''s heart.


    Granny Wu burst into tears. "Granny knows your child''s heart, but granny is old and doesn''t want to go anywhere. She just wants to guard this place. It''s better to die at home than outside."


    Su Ruan handed the handkerchief to granny Wu and wiped her tears. Granny Wu continued: "you have a heart. Granny knows that as long as you don''t forget granny, you can come to see granny when you are not busy. If you have a good time, Granny will be happy. Don''t worry about me. Everyone has survived these years. It''s not bad for these years." Enron will soon overflow tears efforts to take back, and Su soft look at each other, two people silent grill rice.


    As a result, both of them have guessed that Granny Wu is a nostalgic person. This house is left by her husband, which has memories of her husband and her son.


    The atmosphere is really depressing. Su Ruan tries to activate the atmosphere and talk about some interesting things that happened at school. Seeing Enron and granny Wu being amused, Su Ruan is relieved.


    After dinner, Su Ruan and Enron left after cleaning the kitchen. When they left, Granny Wu always stood at the door and looked at them.


    Rickets figure, leaning against the doorframe, turbid eyes looking at the sun more and more far away two girls.


    On Sunday afternoon, she left safely. Su Ruan took her to the railway station and handed her the luggage. She didn''t show too much. It was just that


    Light embrace Enron, pat her on the back, "tired to come back, home at any time welcome you."


    She did not say my home, but home, is to tell Enron, there is also her home.


    Enron nods, and the voice of checking in rings. Enron suddenly puts down his luggage and holds Su Ruan''s head in his two hands. Su Ruan hasn''t responded yet, and Baji is given a kiss.


    Stay at the same place like a goose. When you react, you will see Enron standing at the ticket gate, laughing at her like a prank.


    Su Ruan''s red face is not only angry, but also shy.


    There are many people waiting for the bus, many people smile at her inexplicably.


    Even the roots of her ears turned red. It was no longer pink. Su Ruan ran out of the railway station like a cooked lobster. Her teeth were squeaking. Ding Enron, a dead woman, was more and more shameless.


    She wiped her mouth hard. Su Ruan wanted to cry without tears. Her first kiss!


    On the train, Enron had just put away his luggage when his mobile phone rang.


    Sitting on the seat, I picked up my mobile phone and had a look. It was my mother who called me and got through safely. "Hello, mom."


    There is boundless silence, accompanied by Enron gradually sinking heart beat, mother Ding opened her mouth, voice with a low cry, "Enron ah..."


    At this time, Enron had a premonition in his heart. He closed his eyes and didn''t say a word, waiting for his mother to continue.


    Ding''s mother couldn''t hear her daughter, so she could only continue: "I''m going to go back... He knelt down in front of me and begged me. I can''t help it. He''s pathetic all by himself..."


    Alone? poor?


    Enron almost laughed. Isn''t she alone? Isn''t she pathetic?


    After all, she lost, she tried her best to pull her mother out of the abyss she thought, but her mother broke away, she was willing to continue to return to the abyss.


    The love between them is no better than that man''s one or two good words.


    Enron was really tired. She didn''t want her mother to hear the choking in her voice. She just wanted to hang up.


    "After you," he said, "don''t come to me."


    Her voice was so low that Ding''s mother almost didn''t hear her. With this sentence finished, Enron hung up the phone, that''s it, she can''t stop her mother''s decision, who choose the road who go.


    Enron''s seat is close to the window. The scenery beside the train is fast backward. Enron lies on the table and faces the window. No one can see her face. Her tears can''t stop falling. It''s most disappointing that Enron feels numb.


    She cried without a sound, but this silent sadness is more sad.


    All the way home, the temperature on Su Ruan''s face hasn''t come down.


    When the national flag is hoisted on Monday, the school uniform should be dressed neatly. At ordinary times, the stockings can not be worn, but the uniform must be worn when the national flag is hoisted.


    Su Ruan''s legs are symmetrical without a trace of fat, slender and straight. She looks like a girl in a cartoon when she puts on stockings.


    The face without powder is full of collagen.


    He tied up his hair with a high ponytail and braided it into a braid. It was like a little tail, which was full of youth.


    As soon as he entered the classroom, Yu Yuanqing whistled to Su Ruan, "whoo, where''s the goblin?"


    Su Ruan''s face turned red. Lu he looked up, and his eyes fell on her straight little leg along her pink face. His eyes became dark.


    Song Siqiao pinched Su Ruan''s small braid and looked left and right. He said with a smile, "it''s good. The braid looks good."


    Yu Yuanqing in the back: "vulgar, what really good-looking, people call this fairy."


    Song Siqiao looked back at Yu Yuanqing, full of disgust, "just someone said goblin, not vulgar?"


    "Young man, don''t show off without this flattering mouth!"


    Hey, Yu Yuanqing came and poked song Siqiao with his pen cap, "why don''t you go to heaven if you can do this!"


    Song Siqiao turned his lips and said, "it''s terrible to have no culture. Vulgar people talk so uncivilized."


    Su Ruan looks at the bickering of the two living treasures. It''s funny. As a result, her smiling eyes match Lu he''s eyes. Su Ruan turns around.


    After turning around, she thought, what is her guilty heart?


    Yu Yuanqing clapped the table and stood up, "you are powerful, you give me a civilized one!"


    Song Siqiao gave him a brilliant smile and said, "you are Tianjiao. Why don''t you go to jiuxiao?"


    Yu Yuanqing


    It''s special!


    During the break, the flag raiser was a boy and a girl from the next class. They ranked behind Su Ruan and Lu He in the monthly exam.


    Originally, the flag raiser should be Lu He, because this is ranked by grade.


    But Lu he directly told Lao Hou that flag raising is a very serious matter, and that it should be done by others.


    Well said, Hou knows that he just doesn''t like everyone staring at him.


    Next month, Su Ruan will be the flag raiser. She will be the first in the monthly exam and the second in the monthly exam. Naturally, when the flag raiser falls on her head, Su Ruan is still a little flustered.


    Su Ruan is short and stands in the front. The sun is shining on her eyes. She tries to watch the national flag rising. When the flag reached the top, two lines of tears fell down Su Ruan''s eyes.


    Su Ruan quickly takes out the paper and quietly wipes it off. Song Siqiao sees it. It should be said that she can be moved to cry when she gives birth to a national flag.


    Sure enough, as soon as the team was disbanded, song Siqiao ran up with her arm and said excitedly, "do you see the boy who raised the flag today? What do you look like? Handsome or not? Every year, he is crushed by Lu He. Now that you are here, he is crushed by you again, "song Siqiao tut tut twice." we should ask for the shadow area in this boy''s heart. "

 Chapter 12

    What a balding child


    Su Ruan glances at Song Siqiao. Before she speaks, she hears song Siqiao shouting, "my God, Su Ruan, what''s the matter with your rabbit eyes, isn''t it? How moved is it to raise the national flag?"


    People around her look at her, Su soft instant want to find a crack to drill in, flustered for a while, against the eyes of the people, Su soft pull song Siqiao stride forward.


    In class, Su Ruan grabs song Siqiao''s ear and wants to sew her mouth.


    All day long.


    Song Siqiao knew that he had a big voice. He opened Su Ruan''s hand and said, "wrong, wrong, but what''s the matter with your red eyes?"


    Students are back again and again, Lu he walked in the back, but it does not prevent him from attracting people''s attention in the crowd.


    Aware that his eyes stayed in his eyes for a second, Su Ruan blushed, and her voice increased. She said to song Siqiao, "this is because the sun shines too brightly when I raise the flag." her voice was a little lower, "it''s not because I''m too moved."


    Say tears still have a downward trend, Su soft eyes is like this, once tears, physiological reaction, it is difficult to stop.


    Two lines of tears slide down her eyes again. Su Ruan looks at Song Siqiao, "look."


    The corner of the mouth smoked, song Siqiao some speechless, "you quickly wipe, wait for someone to misunderstand me to bully you."


    Su Ruan looks like a little daughter-in-law. When she was a child, she was a bully in kindergarten and primary school. She was born a bully.


    Wearing a school dress, no pocket, tissue in the schoolbag, song Siqiao is still full of schoolbag looking for paper, Luhe tissue has been handed to Su Ruan in front.


    Su Ruan had to look up at Lu He. He was 188, she was 160, and the height difference was really big.


    Lu he saw that her eyes were red and her tears couldn''t fall off. The aggrieved little rabbit took the paper towel in his hand in a hurry. When he pursed her lips, the dimples on her cheek loomed. Then he heard her say thank you very softly.


    Maybe her appearance is really embarrassed funny, Su soft saw Lu he hooked his lips.


    It''s like a fairy in Liaozhai.


    Yes, it''s the Leprechaun!


    Song Siqiao tightly clenched Su Ruan''s arm, lying on Su Ruan''s ear heel, Su Ruan''s ear biting, his excited voice was shaking, "lying trough, lying trough, this Luhe is too good-looking to laugh!"


    Yu Yuanqing came in from the door with a bottle of water, just to see Lu he handed Su soft tissue.


    The onlookers came together and said, "Oh, Luhe, the Millennium iron tree is blooming! I can''t believe I''m going to pass a tissue to a girl! "


    Lu he is too lazy to talk to him.


    Seeing Su Ruan''s red eyes, Yu Yuanqing was startled, "no, Luhe, no wonder you hand over the paper towel. It turns out that you have made people happy


    The family is crying, you say, how did you bully Su Ruan! "


    Lu he sweeps Yu Yuanqing coldly, takes out a book from the drawer and reads calmly.


    See Yu Yuanqing also want to continue, Su soft explained: "you misunderstood, is my eyes some uncomfortable."


    Yu Yuanqing takes a look at Lu he and Su Ruan. Let him believe that Lu he will be kind to girls, rather than let him believe that the sun comes out in the West.


    Lu He, a cold-blooded animal, treats all girls equally. In order not to give hope to those girls who pursue him and deliberately attract his attention, he always cuts the mess quickly. Don''t say you cry, he hands you a tissue. Even if you fall in front of him, he can walk over without changing his face. If it''s serious, he can help to hit 120.


    To say that Lu he has no idea of Su Ruan, Yu Yuanqing has been eating earth for a week.


    This boy''s performance is a little obvious, OK? Others can''t see it. As a good brother who grew up with him in the same pants, how can he not see it!


    Song Siqiao has been talking to Su Ruan about how handsome Lu he is and how charming he is when he smiles.


    Su soft listen to some helpless, her voice so big is afraid of the people behind can''t hear it?


    Looking down to reveal the kitten in the drawer, she gave the kitten a name, crisp sugar.


    Her name is Su Ruan. It''s called crisp candy.


    Did not touch the kitten''s soft body, Su soft some panic, will not run out to play?


    Take out the schoolbag directly. The kitten is not in the drawer. Su Ruan stands up and takes a look at the class. She can''t see the kitten.


    Su Ruan was a little flustered. If she ran to the teacher''s office, it would be over.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Siqiao is a little strange.


    "The kitten is gone. It doesn''t run around at ordinary times?"


    Kittens have been in the classroom for a long time. They have never run around. They all stay in Su''s soft drawer.


    Song Siqiao also stood up, "we haven''t had class yet. Let''s go outside to have a look."


    Two people out of the classroom, Lu he will also put down the pen, followed out of the classroom.


    Just out of the classroom door, Dong xiangtian came out of old Hou''s office, "Su Ruan, teacher Hou asked you to go to his office."


    Su Ruan had a bad feeling. Sure enough, Dong said to heaven, "I see your cat in Mr. Hou''s office."


    And song Siqiao look at each other, Su Ruan want to cry without tears, more afraid of what to what.


    Song Siqiao Yi said, "I''ll go with you if it''s too big!"


    "Forget it. I like to be alone when I''m scolded." Su soft waved, "you go back to the classroom, I''ll go myself."


    When Dong xiangtian came into the classroom, he was shocked by shangluhe''s expressionless face. "It has nothing to do with me. The cat was there when I handed in my homework."


    Lu He: "did I speak?"


    Dong xiangtian


    Nima, you didn''t speak. What did you just do with your eyes like a knife!!!


    When Su Ruan enters the office, Hou is holding her candy and feeding it. Seeing Su Ruan come in, the kitten pours at her. Hou calmly sweeps the rest of the food into the garbage can with his palm.


    She asked Su Ruan with a smile, "how are su Ruan''s classmates adapting to the new environment?" Su Ruan said, "it''s OK. The students are very good."


    Teacher Hou nodded, "if you have any problems, come to me. I''m in senior three. I''m nervous about my study. You should pay close attention to it."


    Su Ruan nodded obediently.


    Hou teacher pause for two seconds, and Su soft arms of the crisp sugar looked at a clear throat, solemnly looking at Su soft, "this Su soft ah, the teacher did not say in the class not allowed to bring small animals to school, is the teacher''s fault, the teacher came to you today is to tell you, our school is not allowed to bring small animals."


    In the face of Su Ruan, a student who seems to be good and harmless, hou can''t get angry at all. What if he is scared!


    With a smile like Maitreya, "let it stay with me for a while. When you come to take it back from school, don''t bring it later."


    Su Ruan is a little surprised that she hasn''t been scolded. She nods quickly, but looking at the crisp candy in her arms, Su Ruan hesitates. She wants to take it back to the classroom and ask if anyone can adopt it.


    She is always a little worried about it here. She is worried that the crisp candy will cause trouble.


    Dong Dong Dong


    Su Ruangang''s courage to speak was disturbed by the knock on the door. Old Hou cleared his throat and said, "please come in."


    Lu he came in from the door. His eyes swept Su Ruan and the cat in her arms. Instead of stopping, he went directly to Lao Hou. "I have a question to ask the teacher. Is it convenient now?"


    The back of the old Hou''s head was cold. He felt that he had only a few hairs left, and his eyes were very complicated when he looked at Lu He.


    What a balding child!


    Every time Lu he asked him a question, he would lose a lot of hair. No, several times, his hair could be described as root.


    Old Hou stood up, face not red heart not jump, "that, Lu he ah, the teacher still has something to solve, you can go to the next office to find teacher Zhang, he is our school mathematics group leader."


    Finish saying a pair of I am very busy, I can''t delay the appearance for a moment to pick up the coat, in a hurry to go out, even the cat in Su Ruan''s arms have forgotten.


    Su Ruan stood at the door of the office, looking at Lu he and the crisp candy in her arms. Suddenly she was at a loss.

 Chapter 13

    This is a colored cat


    "Thank you." Su Ruan road.


    Lu he looked down at her. His eyes were flat and waveless. His heart suddenly trembled. Lu he took back his eyes and said with no expression: "I''m just here to ask questions."


    What do you mean, thank me for!


    Embarrassment, the arms of sugar suddenly naughty fierce jump to the arms of Lu He, Su soft looking at Lu he some slightly stiff body, some panic, "sugar, come back!"


    This colored cat wants to go into her arms when she meets a handsome man.


    Su Ruan took the crisp sugar by the neck, but when she brought it back, she was still a little reluctant and rubbed it in Lu he''s arms.


    Although a little embarrassed, it''s funny to see Lu he''s motionless.


    Su Ruan asked, "are you afraid of cats?"


    Lu He sneered coldly, patted his clothes which had just been kicked by crisp sugar with a look of disgust, "is it possible?"


    Su Ruan murmured for a moment. She thought it was possible.


    He just looked like he was really a cleanliness addict. He didn''t like small animals to get close to him, but when the crisp sugar jumped on him, he didn''t throw it down directly, instead, he wrinkled it


    Looking at Su Ruan with eyebrows, she motioned for her to carry the cat away quickly.


    Even his body was leaning back.


    Su Ruan came to the conclusion that, well, he was afraid of cats.


    But she still covered her smile, did not dare to refute his words, obedient little head, "well, impossible."


    Back in the classroom, the cat seems to stick to Lu He, and sneaks into Lu he''s drawer when Su Ruan doesn''t notice.


    Lu he reached for his pen and felt a soft ball, which was stiff in an instant.


    Guessed what it was, jerked away from the seat and backed away.


    Yu Yuanqing was startled by his actions. His voice was broken. "What are you doing?"


    Aware that the students are staring at here, Lu he looks a little ugly.


    Su Ruan is also looking at him. Lu he looks into Su Ruan''s drawer and Su Ruan looks along his line of sight.


    At the first glance, I didn''t react. At the second glance, I found that there was no kitten in the drawer.


    Su Ruan''s face broke down in an instant, this color cat!


    Crisp candy was raised by her to restore some mischievous nature. When she just picked it up and went home, crisp candy knew that it could not come out of the closet, could not make a sound, and could not be a good little nest in the closet.


    Now, Su Ruan lowers her head and doesn''t dare to look directly at Lu He. She wants to take the colored cat out to fight.


    Su Ruan stealthily did not dare to lift her head. She blocked it with a book and took the kitten out of the drawer of Lu He. In a low voice, she said, "I''m sorry."


    It''s OK not to hear Lu he''s reply, but he doesn''t seem to be able to answer.


    Su Ruan quickly sat down and put the kitten back in her schoolbag.


    Pulling the cat''s ear, song Siqiao sighed, "you''re a good cat. You''re brave enough!" Su soft helplessly, helplessly glanced at the kitten with big eyes, and nodded at its forehead, "no more running."


    Think of Hou teacher''s words, Su soft some depressed. She needs to find a host who is willing to adopt it and treat it well.


    Su Ruan''s mother has a small rash on her body recently, and she sneezes all the time. Su Ruan suspects that it is caused by the hair falling from the crisp sugar.


    Even if Miss Hou doesn''t find out, she will find a new owner for the crisp candy.


    After a long time, Su Ruan already has feelings for crisp candy.


    It is said that the abandoned kitten will be very good if it is picked up by others, because it is afraid that it will be discarded again.


    Su Ruan loves crisp candy, but fortunately, it''s much more lively now than before


    ¡£


    Maybe she gave the crisp candy a certain sense of security, but she wanted to give the crisp candy to others, so that the crisp candy could adapt to the new host. Su Ruan frowned.


    Until the end of self-study class, Su Ruan was still worried.


    Song Siqiao knew what she was worried about and knocked on her desk, "how about we ask Li he? I think he is good to you at ordinary times, so I don''t think he will refuse it. "


    Li He, Su Ruan looked sideways, immediately shook his head, "should not, last time he came to the question, he mentioned that he didn''t like cats, only dogs."


    Song Siqiao stares at the students in the class and picks Su Ruan''s chin. He feels like a rascal going to the brothel. "I''ll ask those women for you. If someone wants to adopt you, you have to think about how to thank me."


    Su Ruan nodded. When she got up, Su Ruan said, "I must like cats!"


    "I know!"


    Song Siqiao asked a circle, and soon came back dejected, and cried to Su Ruan, "either there are small animals at home, or their parents won''t let them, or they don''t like cats at all!"


    Hearing what song Siqiao said, Yu Yuanqing, who made up his homework, looked up and said, "what are you two talking about?"


    Su soft smile, "nothing."


    Song Siqiao''s eyes brightened and he stared at Yu Yuanqing for several times. Yu Yuanqing was a little hairy.


    "Do you like cats?"


    Yu Yuanqing scratched his head and took a look at Lu he beside him. "It''s OK. I don''t like it or hate it."


    Yu Yuanqing asked, "what are you doing? Are you going to give me a cat? "


    Song Siqiao laughed and said, "would you like to take care of me?"


    The pen in Yu Yuanqing''s hand turned natural and unrestrained incomparably, and said haughtily, "I don''t want to."


    Song Siqiao was angry and rolled his eyes. He grabbed the pen in Yu Yuanqing''s hand and patted it on the table. "The world is so big, you go to have a look quickly!"


    "... shrew!" Yu Yuanqing picked up the pen that had been patted on the table, and there was a crack in the body of the pen.


    Holding the pen with cracks, he leaned up to Lu he and asked as if nothing had happened: "what did that woman mean just now?" Lu he''s eyes have been staring at Su Ruan''s bag in the drawer. The bag is bulging with the cat.


    Seeing that he ignored him, Yu Yuanqing was indomitable. While wrapping the pen with transparent glue, he asked Lu He, "is she satirizing me? Let me see more of the world? "


    Lu he was a little annoyed by his noise. He turned his head to look at Yu Yuanqing, but he was a little impatient,


    "Go away."


    Hey, Yu Yuanqing has some energy. What''s the matter with this boy today!


    Playing his cheeky nature, Yu Yuanqing came up to Lu he and said, "what do you mean, man? If you tell me, I''ll just go away, and I won''t get in your way. "


    After that, I can''t help but spit on myself in my heart. This shameless man is definitely not him.


    The kitten in the drawer poked out her head and was pulled by Su Ruan. Then she took her head back.


    Lu he looked at Su Ruan''s ears. His fingertips moved, and he lowered his eyelids. His NIB pointed to song Siqiao. He slightly tilted his eyes and looked at Yu Yuanqing beside him. "She told you to roll."


    "When is she..." before the end of the sentence, "fuck" Yu Yuanqing burst into a rude sentence, "you cultural people, I''ll let Lao Hou change my seat for me!"


    Sitting with these people, he felt that his IQ had been crushed all day, and he had to watch how his brother got his favorite fairy.


    Yu Yuanqing felt that his heart had been hit by 10000 points.


    Lu he was absent-minded all morning. If yu Yuanqing hadn''t known him well enough, he couldn''t have been absent-minded.


    Because his eyes are still clear, the pen in his hand, brush writing constantly, looking up


    It''s normal to come here, but the key is a class. He has been working on a problem.


    Over and over again.


    Lu he looked up, a few minutes away from school, the draft paper on the desk had been painted out of shape.


    Some fidgety will draft paper into a ball and then throw into the back of the trash can.


    After taking a breath, Lu he rubbed his hair, and the teacher''s voice on the platform upset him.

 Chapter 14

    His home address


    When the school bell rings, Su Ruan is tidying up her textbooks.


    Tang Wanqing walked to Su Ruan''s desk and sneered, "why, can''t someone adopt your broken cat? That''s right. Maybe there''s something wrong with your cat, or why do you have to give it away? "


    Su soft corner of the eye jumped, warned himself that this kind of person don''t care with her.


    But the more she didn''t respond, Tang Wanqing became more and more energetic. "It seems that I was right. What''s wrong with your cat? Let''s hear it. If I''m in a good mood, please ask me. Maybe I''ll raise it for you and help it cure!"


    Song Siqiao and Yu Yuanqing pack up their things and run away as soon as the bell rings. No one helps Su Ruan speak. There is Lu He in the back. Of course, Su Ruan doesn''t think he will help himself.


    She never responded. Like a neglected clown, Tang Wanqing was furious. She reached out to Su Ruan''s drawer and picked up the kitten. "Don''t be shameless. I''m willing to raise it for you. It''s for your face. Don''t be unkind!"


    There was a loud noise from the table behind. Lu he stood up and Su Ruan quietly put away her hands.


    The students in the class did not go are watching the excitement, one by one eyes want to stare here, for fear that the world is not chaotic.


    Usually after school, I want to sprint 100 meters, now I''m not in a hurry.


    With a taut face, he put away his glasses on the table. Lu He narrowed his eyes and looked dangerously at Tang Wanqing


    £¡¡±


    Tang Wanqing''s face turned white. How could she not hold back and show such a bad side in front of him!


    After thinking about it, he didn''t care, did he?


    If it could attract his attention, even if it was just disgust, she would be satisfied.


    But now, she suddenly found that she did not like his disgusting eyes, like a knife, straight into the heart.


    Stir to stir inside, pain of her slightly suffocated.


    Don''t dare to look at his eyes, Tang Wanqing fled, also don''t forget to throw a threat to Su soft eyes.


    There was no excitement. The students scattered one after another. Su Ruan lowered her head and took out her schoolbag. The zipper didn''t finish, so she couldn''t


    Forget to leave a gap for the candy breath.


    Originally, she wanted to sneak away, but Su Ruan found that Lu he didn''t intend to leave, and a pair of long legs stood in front of her.


    Su Ruan even stared at his leg for a few seconds. It was the same school uniform, but the feeling he wore was too different from that of other boys. It seemed that he didn''t have his size. The pants of school uniform showed a section of his ankle, like white jade.


    Su Ruan sighed. A delicate person may even have delicate toes.


    Back to God, Su Ruan had no choice but to face the wall on the left and him on the right.


    She could only look up at him, her foggy eyes glowing.


    Lu he hands Su Ruan.


    Su soft reaction for a long time did not respond to come over, micro Zhang red lips a face doubt, "what?"


    Lu he frowned, his voice mixed with a faint awkwardness, "cat, give it to me." Su Ruan''s subconscious fingertips caressed the cat''s head.


    Isn''t Lu he afraid of cats?


    Su soft some counsels, opened mouth to take back words again.


    Seeing Su Ruan''s doubts, Lu he said in a cold voice, "don''t worry, since I want it, I will take care of it."


    After all, Su Ruan has a few words on her face. Aren''t you afraid?


    Her mind was all over her face, and she didn''t hide it.


    Lu He grits his teeth and stares at Su Ruan''s slender white neck, where he wants to leave some traces on it.


    Lu he''s eyes are dim when he finds his inner thoughts.


    He was a little bit like his father when he was young. Although he didn''t want to get involved with that man, he had to admit that they were a little bit like him.


    That is, you must get what you like, but they don''t look like anything at all.


    That man wants to get what he wants, and he also wants to get what he wants. Lu he prefers to come step by step, like a hunter


    Put your favorite prey in your pocket.


    He looked at Su Ruan with slightly curved eyes, but the prey seemed to need careful care. After all, she looked like a fragile crystal doll.


    Su Ruan''s back is cold. Is it someone who is scheming against her?


    Little hand pulled Lu he''s school uniform sleeve, "aren''t you afraid of cats?"


    It''s really comfortable to ask.


    Lu he came back and lowered his head. Su Ruan looked up at him with a serious face.


    Some funny, Lu he rarely had patience, "or, give you the power of supervision?"


    Su soft eyes a bright, "how to supervise?"


    Su Ruan heard a deep laugh, like the sound of water dripping on the marble.


    It''s nice to hear that she is still immersed in his laughter, so he has carried the crisp candy out of her schoolbag, and walked out with her neck in that way, leaving behind a string of strange words, which seems to be an address. When he came to the door, he turned back and said with a smile: "my address."


    Crisp sugar neck was carried in Lu he''s hand, but the cat''s face was so comfortable that it seemed very happy to be carried by Lu He.


    What''s his home address?


    Su Ruan''s face turned red. She didn''t want his address. OK!


    But her damned head remembered the address clearly.


    Chagrin of the hammer his small head, she fell! Fallen!


    Lying in bed at night, Su Ruan covers her face with a quilt and shows her big eyes.


    I don''t know how crisp sugar and Luhe get along with each other. I don''t know if crisp sugar is lured by beauty to climb Luhe''s bed at night, and whether Luhe will throw it away with his tail.


    Su Ruan thought about the scene, but he was still a little funny.


    After laughing, she stared at the ceiling in a daze. She didn''t seem to worry about whether Lu he would abuse crisp candy. I don''t know why. She just thinks he won''t.


    Clearly not very familiar with, also know soon, she actually to his extra trust.


    Su Ruan couldn''t sleep. She got up and went to her desk. For fear of disturbing her mother, she just turned on the desk lamp.


    Under the warm orange light, Su Ruan took out her diary and sent it for a long time, but only wrote down two words.


    Luhe.


    ¡­


    In his sleep, Lu he frowned. It seemed that something was pressing on his chest and arched into his arms.


    Lu he got up very angry, not to mention that he just fell asleep for a while.


    Reach out a touch, touched the hair of full hand, some cat still flattered licked his palm with tongue.


    There was a pause.


    Lu he suddenly woke up and almost couldn''t help throwing the candy to the ground.


    Turn on the light, a person a cat big eyes to small eyes dry stare for a long time, Lu He knead messy hair, admit defeat in its pair of and someone very similar unconscious also in sell cute eyes, get up, stiff for a moment, pick up candy throw out on the sofa.


    Turn around, take a few steps back, sugar tilted head quietly Mimi behind him, thought he didn''t know.


    Looking back at him, candy jumped on the sofa and looked up at the sky.


    As soon as he left, Su Tang continued to follow him, and went back and forth several times. Lu he picked up Su Tang''s neck impatiently and wanted to lock it in the guest room. For these hairy animals, Lu he had a shadow.


    Carried to the door of the guest room, see the crisp sugar that shrinking neck wilt look and some pitiful.


    Su Ruan''s big red eyes appear in her mind for no reason. Wei wrongly accuses him of abusing her cat. There is a trace of warmth in her cold eyes.


    Finally, the end result of crisp candy is in Luhe''s room. Luhe simply makes a small nest for it with a pillow.


    After warning that crisp sugar is not allowed to climb the bed, Lu he goes to bed to rest. Crisp sugar is also obedient. She nests on the pillow and faces the direction of Lu He bed.


    A night without a dream.

 Chapter 15

    People who are liked are of course happy


    In the morning, the birds outside chirp.


    Su Ruan crushed a bit of bread crumbs, opened the window and scattered them in the window. Before she left, all the chirping birds gathered around her.


    Su''s mother hasn''t got up yet. Su Ruan is very careful and goes to the kitchen to take out the ingredients she bought at the weekend.


    Put in the marshmallow, sprinkle some peanuts, and Su Ruan''s favorite cranberry.


    When Su Mu got up, Su Ruan was already packing her nougat.


    Su Mu was a little surprised. "How do you do this in the morning?"


    Su Ruan blows her hair around the corner of her mouth and signals her mother to keep it behind her ears.


    "I promised my deskmate to bring it to her today. As a result, I forgot to do it last night and had to get up in the morning to do it."


    This is the reason Su Ruan thought when she put cotton candy.


    Sure enough, Su''s mother nodded and asked her what she wanted to eat. She passed her and went into the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    "Just soy milk." Su Ruan said casually.


    Su Ruan packed nougat so carefully for the first time.


    She bought the candy paper before, but it didn''t come in much use. Generally, the nougat she made was put directly into the sealing pocket


    If you give it to someone or eat it yourself, how can you pack it as carefully as you do now, and stare at it carefully, not wanting to make a wrinkle.


    After wrapping the last one, Su Ruan put it in a small bag and put it in her schoolbag.


    After drinking soybean milk and eating mother''s fried egg cake, Su Ruan carries her schoolbag to school.


    When we got to the class, the students in the class had almost come, but the location of Luhe was empty.


    Su Ruan stares at the vacancy, and the picture of crisp candy crawling on the land bed in her mind yesterday suddenly flashed through her mind.


    Eyelashes slightly curved, Su soft will put the bag into the drawer, should not be what she thought.


    Crisp candy is not as good as real color. Why don''t you go to bed?


    Song Siqiao looked at Su Ruan suspiciously, "in the morning, why do you smile so strange?"


    Su Ruan revived, pursed her lips and said, "no, I just slept well last night and was in a good mood."


    I can''t help but spit on myself. She fell asleep very late last night.


    According to song Siqiao''s nature of gossip, he doesn''t seem to believe Su Ruan''s answer. Staring at Su Ruan''s black eyes, he seems to be ready to continue to ask the bottom.


    In order to block song Siqiao''s mouth, Su Ruan quickly took out a few pieces of nougat in her pocket, which she specially reserved for song Siqiao, and put them into her hand, "here, I stayed up late last night to do this."


    "Wow Song Siqiao exclaimed, "did you make it yourself? You are too good


    Su Ruan has been used to her surprise, calm way: "this is very simple, not difficult, if you want to do, next time to my home I will teach you."


    Song Siqiao nodded and couldn''t wait to peel off one and put it into his mouth.


    Well, if only she were a man. Su Ruan''s wife is very popular with her. After solving song Siqiao''s problem, Yu Yuanqing and Su Ruan turn back and look at Yu Yuanqing''s blinking eyes for two seconds. Su Ruan smiles awkwardly and turns her head back.


    Yu Yuanqing felt his head in confusion. The fairy was so strange.


    Su Ruan took a few from a big bag of sugar in Luhe. She forgot to prepare them for Yu Yuanqing.


    Turning back, he handed Yu Yuanqing the nougat in his hand, "sugar?"


    Yu Yuanqing''s sitting posture changed from lazy to straight, and her eyes changed from lax to bright


    The little fairy gave him candy. Ah, was the little fairy interested in him? Sure enough, he said, although that boy Lu he is handsome and has good grades, what''s the use?


    The fairy still likes his sunny, positive little sun.


    Su Ruan''s face excitedly took the sugar from Su Ruan''s hand. Before Yu Yuanqing could say thank you, Su Ruan took out the bag of nougat in her schoolbag, which was full of nougat. She scratched her head and was a little embarrassed. "Can you help me put this in the drawer of Luhe?"


    The passionate little sun is decadent and drooping, "OK ~"


    Song Siqiao looked back at him and couldn''t help laughing.


    Yu Yuanqing even looked back at her and was in no mood.


    The elbow pounded Su Ruan''s waist, song Siqiao Nunu said, "it''s not good. A bag as big as Luhe, I''m just a little bit. I value sex more than friends."


    Su Ruan''s face turned red instantly. "No, he adopted crisp candy. I want to thank him."


    "Lu he adopted crisp candy?" Song Siqiao just put the sugar in his mouth and almost fell out. "Are you sure Luhe, who doesn''t eat fireworks, will have a cat?"


    Su soft hesitated, "should, will it?"


    Just then, Lu he came in from the door. He was still a pair of big long legs that were a bit of an eyesore. His schoolbag was casually put on his shoulder. He didn''t have a good rest. He was full of the breath of strangers.


    Su Ruan stares at the cyan circle under his eyes, and can''t help but cover his face. It seems that the crisp sugar has climbed into the bed.


    The line of sight is fixed on Su Ruan for one second, and Lu he walks into his seat.


    Feeling the obstruction when the bag was put into the drawer, Lu he reached out and took out the carefully packed nougat.


    Turning to Yu Yuanqing, "who put it?"


    Yu Yuanqing looks resentful, fire Avenue: "I don''t know, do you want to, don''t send me!"


    Looking at his reaction, Lu he immediately looked at Su Ruan. Sure enough, as he thought, her earlobe was red and about to bleed.


    The breath of life on Lu he''s body disappears instantly.


    I''m in a good mood. When I saw Yu Yuanqing take out the sugar from the drawer and open it to my mouth, I frowned instantly. My eyes shot at Yu Yuanqing like a knife. "Do you take mine?"


    what the fuck! Yu Yuanqing just wanted to clap the table, "why, only people can send you, not me! You have too many problems with your mind! Give you a bag, give me a few you are not willing to! "


    A few, although Lu he''s face is still not very good, but still ease some, looking at his bag, take out one, the rest into the bag. When the teacher came into the classroom, Lu he just put the sugar in his mouth and ate for the first time in class.


    The taste overflowed in the mouth, as sweet as her, and Lu He softened his eyes when he lowered his head.


    Yu Yuanqing reached into his drawer and said, "don''t you like sweet food? So much, how about me? "


    Lu he''s eyes floated. Yu Yuanqing obediently took back his hand, "OK, you eat, you eat!"


    After class, Lu he stood up and picked up the cup to pick up the water, Su Ruan also picked up the cup to follow.


    He has long legs and big steps. Su Ruan needs to trot to keep up with him.


    But she didn''t run a few steps, so he slowed down.


    Su soft licked to lick lip, tone some timid, "crisp candy, was yesterday good?"


    Lu he tilted his head and dropped his eyes


    Su soft pinched the ear root that pinches hot, some feel embarrassed, "it is the name that I give it, if you feel bad, you can change."


    There is a smile in Lu he''s eyes. She knows how to name.


    It''s hard to say whether the crisp candy is good or not, but she really wants his life like this!


    Dumb voice, Lu he back line of sight, "good, do not change the name."


    Su soft subconsciously swallowed saliva, this voice should be said to be sweet?


    His voice is so beautiful, especially the low voice. Sue''s makes her ears itch.


    There are many girls in front of the line to pick up the water. Su Ruan rubs her ears when Lu he doesn''t notice. She looks at the glass in his hand and imagines


    For a moment, he stood behind the group of girls standing in line, hesitated for a moment, "I help you pick up?"


    It was a low voice again. Well, Lu he handed her the water cup.


    Su Ruan holds his water cup, but she thinks that when he talks in the future, she must control herself, don''t move her ears, don''t move!


    It''s strange to touch your ears all the time.


    Su Ruan lines up to pick up the water. Lu he leans against the wall and stares at her.


    I didn''t wear glasses. I saw her foggy from some distance, but she stood behind a group of people with a water cup in one hand. Even if it was fuzzy, it could make his mouth involuntarily.


    In the classroom, Tang Wanqing''s little Valet knocked on her desk with a pen, "Wanqing, look outside."


    Through the window, Junlang''s hair is slightly disordered, his arms are casually put on the railing, his mouth is raised, and he stares at the girl not far away. His affection in his eyes is completely exposed.


    Fingernails sink into the meat, and Tang Wanqing stares at the picture as if to make a hole.


    The little Valet''s eyes are full of jealousy. When did Lu he see any girl with such eyes.


    "It''s really cheap. I pretend to be innocent all day, and I don''t know who to show it to. Look at that smile, how happy it is!"


    Tang Wanqing looks at the girl and laughs. He doesn''t know whether to laugh at himself or others, but it sounds like self mockery¡° If I''m the one standing next to Lu he and being watched by him at this time, I''ll be happier than her. "


    She is the one who is liked, and of course she is happy.


    But like her this kind of secret love becomes ill person, probably can only look at him behind, taste bitterness and that kind of sour to the bone of jealousy taste.


    Turn around, take out the water cup in the drawer and stride out.


    When Tang Wanqing got the hot water, Su Ruan had already got the water from him and Luhe, and was slightly tiptoeing to hand it to Luhe.


    Looking at the unsettled lid, Tang Wanqing walked forward without expression.


    Su Ruangang handed the cup to Lu He, and he was hit on the shoulder. Before he turned his head in a hurry, he could feel the heat of his neck.


    Panic in the line of sight, is Lu He slightly with a trace of pain expression and fierce frown.


    Tang Wanqing stared at the cup in his hand, as if the enchanted man had just sobered up and couldn''t believe what he had done.


    Panic want to see Luhe''s hand, "I didn''t mean to, Luhe! Are you all right? "


    Su Ruan doesn''t care about the pain of her neck. She bumps Tang Wanqing away and trots to the cold water area with Lu He.


    His hands, which had been white and slender, and clearly bound to fascinate her, were red.


    Lu he dropped his eyes to see that her big eyes had been filled with tears, and he was not willing to push her away. One hand was pulled by her to flush cold water, and the other hand took out a paper towel from her pocket and applied cold water gently on her neck.


    Tang Wanqing''s eyes are full of tears. She can''t help but let him see her unbearable side.


    The jealousy in her heart made her totally different, and then she began to regret it soberly.


    Lu he glanced at her with cold eyes. Tang Wanqing stepped back, bit his lip and ran away.


    Su Ruan takes Lu he''s hand and looks at it carefully. The cold water flushes in time. It doesn''t blister. It''s just red. It looks scary.

 Chapter 16

    Young man


    Sipping her lips, Su Ruan directly pulls Lu He to the infirmary.


    Lu he walked behind her like an adult holding a child, but the child in front of her looked angry with his mouth bulging.


    There is a boy in the infirmary who is taking a drip. The school doctor is a very handsome man. He looks back at Su Ruan and Lu He, with a mild tone and a smile, "what''s wrong with the students?"


    Su Ruangang is ready to speak, and Lu he at the back holds her shoulder and turns her around.


    Revealing the reddish skin on her neck, "she was scalded here by hot water."


    Su Ruan tilted her head to him, with his attractive Adam''s apple and beautiful chin in front of her eyes.


    The voice stuffy way: "your wound is more serious some, mine all have no what feeling."


    Lu he dropped his eyes, and their eyes were opposite. Su Ruan was at a loss. Her forefinger opened the broken hair hanging on her eyelashes, and Lu He raised his eyebrows. "I''m a man!"


    Su Ruan is dumb.


    The school doctor came to see the degree of Su Ruan''s injury.


    Looking at him pulling Su Ruan''s collar, it seems that Lu he''s brow is more and more wrinkled and tighter on Su Ruan''s neck.


    The boy did not blink eyes staring at Su soft look, a look is that kind of hair did not grow Qi children.


    Lu he''s breath changed in an instant. He seemed to be a general who had just come back from the battle. His body moved to block Su Ruan''s sight, and his eyes swept at him like a knife.


    The boy was so scared that he covered his head with a quilt. Damn, he just looked at his little sister. The boy''s eyes seemed to eat him.


    What a fright!


    After seeing Su Ruan''s injury, the school doctor shook his head with a smile. "It''s OK. Her injury is very light. Should she have applied it with a cold towel?"


    Su Ruan opened her lips, thought of the tissue Lu he had put on her neck, and nodded gently.


    The school doctor sat down, picked up the pen on the desk and pointed to Lu He, "her injury is OK, if you don''t worry, you can smear the ointment," the nib turned to Lu he''s injured hand, "but I don''t think your injury is as light as her."


    Today''s young people are really young!


    Lu he didn''t care about his injury and even wanted to put it in his trouser pocket.


    Su Ruan watched the red pig''s hoof like hand about to be inserted into his trouser pocket. She was a little angry and pulled his arm. Shengsheng pulled his hand from the edge of his trouser pocket and pulled him to the school doctor. "Is this serious? Do you want to go to the hospital? "


    The confusion in her tone made Lu he and the school doctor laugh together. Lu he had a slight hook on his lips, while the school doctor had a direct laugh. His voice was like warm sun. "Are you doubting my medical skills?"


    "I''m sorry, I''m just worried about him. I''m sorry, I don''t doubt your medical skills." Su Ruan quickly explained that her words seemed to be misunderstood.


    Lu he rubs her head. If Su Ruan looks up, she will be able to see her drowning in his eyes.


    The school doctor applied a layer of green ointment to Lu he''s wound, then handed the rest of the ointment to Lu He, "change it every day, it should be better in less than a week." Lu he didn''t reach for it. Su Ruan looked up and saw his disgusted expression. He took the ointment for him and gave the school doctor a polite smile. "Thank you."


    The school doctor sat on the chair with a warm smile on his face, but the cocked legs didn''t match his temperament.


    "Little girl, supervise your partner. This medicine is applied every day." The school doctor winked at Su Ruan.


    Su Ruan nods and takes the ointment to pull Lu he''s uninjured hand out of the hospital. Lu he is very happy that she didn''t deny what the school doctor just said.


    Out of the infirmary, Su soft just reaction, just school doctor seems to let her supervise her object?


    The head is muddled, Su Ruan looks up at the back of Lu he''s head, she just didn''t hear clearly, but he, why didn''t deny it?


    Didn''t you hear me?


    Just as the two of them came out of the door, the boy hanging a drop on the bed was about to jump up and yelled, "brother! brother! Your brother''s blood is almost gone! "


    The school doctor turned around, and sure enough, the boy pinched the infusion tube in one hand and pricked the needle in the other hand, and did not dare to move.


    Pulling out the needle, the school doctor glanced at his restless younger brother, "a fool doesn''t know how to call me. You deserve your blood to flow back!"


    The boy wanted to cry without tears, complained: "how dare I shout! Don''t you see the way the boy looked at me just now? I just looked at his girlfriend. It felt like I picked his pants! "


    School doctor


    On the way back to the classroom, Su Ruan found that all the students who passed by were staring at her and Lu He, and they all had an indescribable expression.


    Along the people''s line of sight, Su soft see two people holding hands together, but it is obvious that the active person is her.


    When she released her hand holding Lu he''s wrist, Lu he''s expression was slightly coagulated. She glanced at the students who were talking a lot around her, which scared several passing girls to speed up their pace


    Open.


    Looking down to see Su Ruan''s red face, Lu he is helpless. She is really shy.


    When he arrived at the classroom, Su Ruan stood behind Lu he and asked him to knock on the door.


    "Report." Luhe''s voice is low.


    "Come in, please."


    This class is a physics class. The physics teacher looks at them with a smile.


    Su Ruan felt that the physics teacher was laughing strangely. It was like the expression that I know what you two are doing, but I won''t talk nonsense.


    Two people sit on the seat, the teacher continues the class.


    Sure enough, as soon as song Siqiao came together, Su Ruan immediately knew the meaning of the teacher''s smile.


    Song Siqiao''s face was full of gossip and complaining, "Hey, where have you been with Lu he? For such a long time, I don''t think you have come back from class. When the teacher came to the door, he ran out and told him that you had diarrhea. Fortunately, the teacher didn''t ask me. I was worried about you just now, for fear that you would help me."


    As soon as song Siqiao''s voice fell, he heard Yu Yuanqing telling Lu He, "I just told the old man of physics that you''ve gone to the toilet to poop. Brother, are you loyal enough?"


    Su Ruan: "it''s no wonder that the physics teacher''s smile just now is so strange. The feeling is that they can get together when they poop, which makes the physics teacher unconsciously show a strange smile.


    During the class, song Siqiao''s voice was not loud, but he could still hear some vaguely at the back desk. Yu Yuanqing said, "it''s really a tacit understanding. I don''t know if the old man of physics suspects that you two are doing something dishonest secretly."


    Su Ruan''s ears are red. Yu Yuanqing''s mouth is really open!


    Lu he''s uninjured hand turns his pen at will, and his hand smeared with ointment reaches out to Yu Yuanqing.


    Yu Yuanqing has been used to Lu he''s indifference. He stares at Lu he''s hand and holds his breath. "Stay away from me. What''s your injury? The medicine smells so bad!"


    Lu he''s index finger knocked on the table and glanced at Yu Yuanqing, "class time, can you be quiet?"


    Yu Yuanqing


    Can he still say no?


    Song Siqiao came over, like a hungry man saw a piece of bread, "are you and Lu He in a situation, elder sisters, if you want to know how to share this kind of thing, how can you hide it from me?"


    Su Ruan had no choice but to look at the clock on the wall and appease song Siqiao, "class will be over in six minutes. When class is over, do you agree?"


    Song Siqiao knows that Su Ruan is timid and dares not make small moves in class time. Since they are at the same table, Su Ruan is occasionally pestered by her in class. She can''t speak with a guilty heart. Be careful, she will jump with a dirty thump.


    Pinching Su Ruan''s soft meat, song Siqiao said: "after class, be lenient when you confess, be strict when you resist, and don''t hide it!"


    Su Ruan stretched out three fingers and said: "I promise!"


    Ten minutes after class, Su Ruan was listening to song Siqiao holding his heart and screaming.


    "Crouching trough, I can''t see that Lu he can still save the beauty!"


    Su Ruan reminded her n times, voice down, voice down, no effect at all.


    "Ouch, to be honest, Su Ruan, are you excited?"


    Su Ruan was stunned and moved.


    It seems that her heart to Lu he is not in this heroic rescue. It seems that her eyes will follow him unconsciously.


    Perhaps he is too dazzling, will let people''s eyes unconsciously focus.


    Su Ruan stood up and said, "I still confiscate the homework assigned by the English teacher. I''ll go to collect the homework first."


    She looks like she''s on the run.


    The representative of English class asked for a few days'' leave recently, and the English teacher gave the homework to Su Ruan for the time being


    Yes.


    The homework in the drawer is almost finished. Su Ruan remembers that Li he left his English homework at home this morning and forgot to bring it.


    Su Ruan gets up and walks to Li He with her homework in her arms. She just wants to ask if Li He has brought his English homework.


    Li he saw her and quickly took out his homework from his schoolbag. He scratched his head awkwardly. "Sorry, I forgot to give it to you."


    "It doesn''t matter. The teacher said that it should be handed in before school in the afternoon." Su soft smile. Until Su Ruan came out of the classroom with her homework in her arms, Li he still stared at the door.


    Lu He squinted at the scene, feeling a sense of displeasure, a feeling that his beloved things were coveted by others.


    ¡­


    It''s said that many boys are playing basketball on the playground, and all of them are in excellent shape.


    Song Siqiao''s eyes twinkle with obscene light, and pesters Su Ruan to go to the playground to watch the handsome boy play basketball.

 Chapter 17

    How''s your waist


    Su Ruan couldn''t beat her, so she had to go to the playground with her.


    It''s not so hot anymore. Su Ruan is wearing a pink knitted sweater with a little SpongeBob pattern in front, a black pleated skirt in the lower part, a pair of short boots, a loose ball, and no powder on her face.


    Tianhua will never restrict the students'' dressing. After all, it is not so easy for most of the children of powerful families to wear rigid school uniforms.


    Therefore, Tianhua can say that the students'' dressing is very loose, as long as you are not too excessive.


    The hairstyle is not explosive head, yellow hair, green hair and so on. You can spread your hair or tie your ponytail as you like.


    In Tianhua, as long as you do well, you are the treasure held by the teacher.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean all the other kids are grass.


    Children who can enter Tianhua either have power in their families, or have money in their families, or they are admitted by their own abilities.


    However, it is said that the headmaster of Tianhua is also a capable person. He is very interested in talents. Therefore, in Tianhua, achievement is king.


    Su Ruan''s interest is lacking. Song Siqiao pulls her arm, and her excited voice is a little shrill.


    "Look! Look! Su Ruan, the boy drinking water in the middle of the playground, isn''t he particularly handsome! "


    Su Ruan followed her words and stared at the boy in the middle of the playground. It was not bad. She was tall and thin. She was probably exercising all the year round. The radian of her arm muscles was very beautiful.


    It''s not hard to imagine under the shirt, there should be abdominal muscles.


    Su soft nods, "quite handsome."


    However, Lu he is more handsome.


    One eye will kill everything, OK.


    Song Siqiao doesn''t care about Su Ruan''s perfunctoriness. He devotes himself to watching the handsome guy play. He is excited and shouts cheers to the handsome guy twice.


    Su Ruan is ashamed of her.


    Su Ruan just lost her mind for a moment. She was thirsty and wanted to buy a bottle of water from the shop.


    Song Siqiao''s startled voice came from his ears, and then the wind broke closer and closer to his ears.


    Subconscious reaction, Su soft head to the side, arm fiercely wave, just wiped her broken hair basketball, was immediately hit back by her arm.


    Heavy hit on the side, just holding the basketball to the playground of Yu Yuanqing waist.


    Sue covered her face. She didn''t mean it.


    Yu Yuanqing exclaimed, "who! Which grandson attacked me! I don''t know about a man''s waist


    How important is it? "


    Special, which grandson is so strong!


    Several boys playing on the playground saw the ball from the moment it flew to Su Ruan''s side. From the time it flew to the time when Su Ruan hit Yu Yuanqing''s waist, they saw the whole process clearly.


    Can''t help waist a tight, darling, this hit hard enough.


    A boy walked over and patted Yu Yuanqing sympathetically on the shoulder, "brother, I hope your waist is OK." Song Siqiao, like a little fan, holds his face and jumps, "Su Ruan! You were so handsome just now! How can you react so fast! "


    Su soft to song Siqiao completely speechless, this woman''s focus is always off topic.


    Su Ruan has a good attitude of admitting her mistake. She runs to Yu Yuanqing obediently and helps him to cover his waist.


    Immediately apologized, "sorry, I didn''t pay attention, the ball flew towards me, I subconsciously blocked back." Su soft embarrassed light cough, "how''s your waist?"


    Yu Yuanqing saw her and choked on her dirty words. "Isn''t it su Ruan? Your small body has so much strength?"


    Su Ruan scratched her head and said with a smile, "well, I''ve practiced a little self-defense."


    Yu Yuanqing wants to cry without tears. His waist is so white.


    Finally, Su Ruan successfully coaxed Yu Yuanqing with two bottles of cola and four bags of potato chips.


    Song Siqiao reluctantly helped Yu Yuanqing back to the classroom first, while Su Ruan went to the small supermarket to buy Coke and potato chips.


    Su Ruan''s class is class seven, a little far from the supermarket.


    Su Ruan went up the stairs from the other side of the teaching building with chips and coke in her arms.


    Just at the corner of the stairs, Su Ruan didn''t notice that she ran into a girl who had just come out of the class.


    Through the unclosed classroom door, Su Ruan hears the roar of laughter coming from inside.


    The books in the girl''s arms were scattered all over the floor.


    The girl''s voice in the classroom was very loud, with disdain and ridicule, "just like her, do you still go after Chu City? I Pooh! I don''t want to look


    What does she look like? Does she give chucheng shoes? "


    Su soft pretended not to hear, quickly apologized, squatted down to pick up the book on the ground and handed it to the girl, "excuse me, are you ok?"


    "Nothing." Very low voice, rusty, sounds a little neutral, but it''s very nice.


    Su Ruan looked at the girl''s face when she handed the book. Her facial features were very beautiful and had aura, but the aura was covered by the heavy bangs and heavy glasses on her forehead.


    Out of politeness, Su Ruan didn''t dare stare, just glanced.


    The acrid voice in the classroom did not stop, harsh and ugly.


    The girl took the book and left in a hurry.


    A notebook just picked up slipped out of her arms and she didn''t notice it.


    "Ah..." Su Ruan called her, but she had already run down the stairs and didn''t hear her.


    Su Ruan steps forward and wants to pick it up to see if she has a name and put it back into the classroom for her.


    The wind caresses the paper and turns a few pages.


    Su Ruan''s eyes are fixed on the text above.


    One page is full of a person''s name, and the other is the whole text. Su Ruan picks up her notebook in a hurry, stands in the same place for a moment, and looks up at the sign on the classroom door, class 11. Su Ruan picked up the book and went back.


    It''s better to give it to the host.


    Su Ruan was a little distracted. Not only song Siqiao found it, but also Lu he found it.


    "What''s the matter?" Song Siqiao was very strange, "I found something wrong with you when I just came back. Is it Yu Yuanqing''s guilt?"


    Su Ruan shakes her head. She doesn''t feel guilty when she sees Yu Yuanqing''s smiling face when she just hands him coke and chips.


    "No


    Song Siqiao asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    After biting Dingdang cat, Su Ruan tilted her head and asked song Siqiao, "do you know Chu City?"


    Chu City¡° Yes, "song Siqiao nodded," no, how can you be interested in him? "


    The Ding Dang cat on the pen has been bitten by Su Ruan. Su Ruan has a habit of always biting things.


    Love to bite straw when drinking yogurt, love to bite chopsticks when eating, love to bite pen when writing.


    I know it''s not hygienic, but I can''t change it.


    "I just came back from the other side and heard some girls from other classes discuss him." Su Ruan didn''t even know who Chu city was. How could she be interested in him.


    "Yes, too." Horsetail has been sweeping his neck, some itching, song Siqiao impatiently shake off, "this Saturday to cut this hair, really bored to death!"


    As soon as he finished, before he could explain to Su Ruan, the teacher came into the classroom.


    After class, Su Ruan holding song Siqiao mysteriously handed the book to his hand, a face confused, "what is this?"


    Song Siqiao, with a mysterious face and a little passion, drags Su Ruan''s arm and puts the book on the desk. "Open it quickly."


    Su Ruan opened it, a little dull.


    Looking at the book, it was similar to the same thing, Su soft had speechless words, "girls are really idle."


    The first page of the paper seems to have been torn off, not torn clean, leaving some traces.


    Then Su Ruan saw Chu City first.


    His birthday, hobbies, age, even QQ number, wechat number and telephone number are all on it. What''s more, there are photos on it.


    Su Ruan from the first page roughly turned to the last page, it''s not surprising that her expression was stupefied, this whole book, full of handsome boy''s profile.


    It''s not just from their school, from No.8 Middle School where Su Ruan stayed before, from No.1 middle school next door, from No.2 Middle School. There are all these.


    There is even a piece of paper on which is the school draft of a junior high school.


    Su Ruan


    Women are really terrible when they are so small.


    Seeing Su Ruan''s expression, song Siqiao said, "how about it? Isn''t it very detailed? It was made by song LAN from the beginning of high school. Most people don''t want to see it! "


    Su soft smoked to smoke corner of mouth, suddenly thought of a question, "in this, how have no land river?" Cough, song Siqiao''s face collapsed, "why not, the first page was him at the beginning, but I don''t know who was found by Lu he when he looked at it. He took it and tore it."


    Su Ruan can imagine the scene.

 Chapter 18

    I am very ordinary


    He must be a expressionless look, coldly light tear off the page with his information, and then continue to calmly return the book to the master.


    Unconsciously scan to the above micro signal, QQ number, Su Ruan suddenly thought, she seems to have no Luhe''s wechat and QQ.


    Although they are all in the same class group, they really don''t add friends.


    "How''s it going? Which do you think is more handsome? " Su Ruan is pulled back by song Siqiao''s excited voice.


    Su Ruan subconsciously wanted to answer, "Luhe."


    Fortunately, her reason came back in time.


    Turn the book to the first page.


    Chu city.


    Su Ruan thought of the notebook full of the name, looking at the above picture of a young boy playing basketball.


    She suddenly thought of the owner of the notebook. She didn''t know what she felt, but she said, "this is OK."


    "This one!" Song Siqiao''s eight trigrams finally have a place to use, immediately give her popular science.


    "This is class 11. He is handsome, has a good family background, is tall and perfect. In our Tianhua, he is handsome except for Lu He."


    Song Siqiao held his face in his hands and sighed, "it''s just a pity that he changes his girlfriend too often. It''s said that sometimes he changes his girlfriend in a week."


    "But those girls are just like the concubines waiting to be spoiled in the harem. They all want to fall in love with him."


    Su Ruan some can''t understand those girl''s idea, a week to change a girlfriend, why also rush to fall in love with him?


    Think of the owner of the notebook, Su soft suddenly some sympathy for her, like such a person for seven years, how tired.


    To have a strong heart to see the boy you like constantly changing objects.


    It seems that song Siqiao still has eight trigrams to finish, so he comes here mysteriously.


    "There is a girl in class 11 who has been in love with Chu City for several years, and no one knows about it. As a result, a girl in her class accidentally saw her notebook, which is all about her secret love for Chu city."


    "Sorry for that girl, she has become the public enemy of the girls in her class, and she is not to be seen in Chu city."


    Su Ruan stares at the notebook in her hand, her heart trembles.


    When the wind blows open the notebook, Su Ruan looks down to pick it up. She doesn''t dare to read it carefully, but her almost unforgettable ability still makes her remember a lot.


    "I heard that I couldn''t meet too amazing people when I was young, but Chu City, why did you show up? I always thought that if you didn''t show up in the alley that year, in fact, it was OK."


    "I heard you went out to fight the other day and got caught by the director."


    "I heard that you were hurt and refused to stick band aids. I know you think that band aid is too ugly, so I bought your favorite cartoon band aid and put it in your drawer. You should like it."


    "I saw you stick that band aid. It''s very nice. You probably didn''t know that it was from me."


    "After school today, I saw you hugging a girl. I didn''t know that girl, but I envied that girl. If only the person in your arms was me."¡° Chu Cheng, if I am more beautiful, more daring and better at my grades, will you like me a little bit


    ¡­


    Every word is full of secret love.


    She never blamed the boy. She blamed herself for everything.


    I''m so ordinary that I can''t fascinate you.


    For seven years, Su Ruan didn''t dare to think about it. She buried her love in her heart for seven years. What kind of feeling would it be to watch it grow grey and embroider?


    Close to school, Su soft class bell did not ring quietly pack up the bag.


    Fortunately, she''s not on duty today.


    As soon as the bell rang, Su Ruan immediately ran to class 11 with her schoolbag and notebook in her arms.


    When the notebook is returned to the girl, Su Ruan sees that when the girl takes the notebook from her hand, her face turns pale.


    She''s a little bit white.


    Zhao Moyan pinched the notebook''s fingers a little tight, and the joints were a little white.


    This is her performance when she is nervous. When she is nervous, she is used to pinching things. If she has nothing in her hand, she will probably pinch the corners of her clothes.


    Without waiting for Su Ruan''s scorn and sarcasm, Zhao Moyan was relieved and wanted to leave with his head down.


    She left, and Su Ruan, of course, wanted to leave.


    When they went down the stairs one after the other, Su Ruan still couldn''t hold back her apology for a long time. "I''m sorry, I accidentally saw a little of the content in your notebook."


    Whether intentionally or unintentionally, she should always apologize. After all, her first reaction when she saw it at that time was not to keep her eyes open, but to let herself finish reading the windblown page.


    Su Ruan suddenly spurned her curiosity and peeped into other people''s privacy.


    Zhao Mo Yan heart inexplicably turned on a sense of astringency, how long, how long did not hear someone apologize to her.


    Every day as soon as I step into the school, I hear all the voices mocking her for overstepping her capacity, and the toad wants to eat swan meat.


    It''s no wonder others laugh at themselves, isn''t it?


    She''s a toad. She wants to eat a swan.


    Push open the door, the kitchen wafted out the smell of food, the mother leaned out of the kitchen, "Xiao Yan came back, wash hands ready to eat."


    "Well." Should be a, Zhao Moyan obedient to wash his hands.


    He helped his mother to bring the food to the table, just as his father opened the door and came in.


    His mother took him over and put on his dusty overalls for a whole day, hanging them on the hanger behind the door.


    A family sitting together, should be happy, but the atmosphere is particularly cool.


    Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother looked at each other and sighed. Their daughter was also very lively and clever when she was a child. But it seems that since she was in high school, she has become silent, and no longer has her old vitality.


    At the beginning, they were also worried that she had conflicts with her classmates at school, but they also talked with her head teacher and asked her classmates, but they didn''t find any classmates had conflicts with her.


    This girl is also a character who can hold things back. When she asked her, she also said that she was OK. Besides her eccentric personality, her grades did not decline, but she worked harder in her study.


    After a while, the couple changed their character when their daughter entered puberty ahead of time.


    After taking a bath, Zhao Moyan sat at his desk and took out some old laptops from the drawer.


    This computer was the neighbor''s little brother who was admitted to the University and eliminated some old laptops. Then she bought it with her pocket money without telling her parents.


    Zhao Moyan is an Internet author. He started to write in the first semester of senior high school, and now he has finished several books.


    The popularity is pretty good.


    But she has a habit of writing, and her readers also find that in every book, there is a character named Chu Cheng.


    Here is a reader''s comment, "this Chu city should be the author''s big sweetheart, otherwise how can every book have it, and it''s perfect like a God."


    Zhao Mo Yan a smile, rare reply, "is a sweetheart, but also can''t get people."


    She didn''t say a word when the audience burst.


    After the update, Zhao Moyan turns off the computer.


    Pick up the book to read, she has formed the habit of reading every night to 11 o''clock at the earliest.


    Now in senior three, she learned one or two in the morning every night.


    She makes great efforts to make herself excellent and busy. She can''t spare time to think about him.


    Sometimes she would wonder if she would be better, and he would hear her name from others.


    There''s a little bit of curiosity about her.


    But she was born to be a stupid person. They say that stupid birds fly first. She has been flying so long in advance, but she hasn''t improved at all.


    In the early hours of every day, although her grades are not bad, they are not so good that he can hear and see her name.


    Zhao Moyan knows that today''s girl is Su Ruan. She saw her picture in the result column of the last monthly exam, and won the first prize


    It''s a boy named Lu He.


    Zhao Mo Yan''s achievement is a few behind them, which seems to be arrogant and unremarkable.


    Slender fingertips holding a pen to write down the girl''s mind.


    What it''s like to love someone secretly is like eating a sour lemon and shaking all over your body, but you still have to be indifferent and can''t show the slightest bit.


    Because this is the lemon you stole.


    No one forces you to eat.


    Chu City, too sour, can you give me a sugar, so I can be full of blood resurrection, and can be full of hope to joy


    I love you. Zhao Moyan, who had slept in the past, had a dream.


    It''s the same old alley, the same young man with a Dogtail in his mouth.


    But what he said lingered in Zhao Mo Yan''s heart for many years.


    "Would you like some face? Such a big man bullies little girls and robs them? "


    Zhao Mo Yan remember clearly, his voice with ridicule, "is not I say, robbery also depends on the object, on this shriveled vegetable like little girl, looking at or a poor guy, what do you rob?"


    "Robbery? What''s wrong with you


    Zhao Mo Yan can hear the scorn in his tone at that time, but she can''t extricate herself.


    The two ruffians were really shaken by him, and they kicked her a few feet and walked to Chu city.


    "Boy, it''s none of your business. Do you know the consequences of meddling?" With a fierce tone, Zhao Mo Yan shrinks his neck in fright.


    But it seems that Chu city is not afraid. He doesn''t seem to want to save Zhao Mo Yan. He shrugs dangerously, "it''s just a kind reminder. You can do it at will."


    Little ruffian was swept away by him, how can he let him go so easily? Zhao Moyan remembers that the mighty little overlord was beaten black and blue that night.


    But Zhao Mo Yan still didn''t think that he was trying to save her. After all, it was a big fart. Do you know what hero saving beauty is.


    Moreover, his casual attitude seems to be reminding the ruffians that I just see that you are stupid and rob such a poor man who seems to have nothing. I can''t go on looking and give advice.


    It''s just a coincidence to be beaten.


    But fortunately, it''s common for Chu city to be beaten. It''s strange that there was no electric wound on his face that day.


    The girl who fell asleep on the desk hooked her lips, took off the pair of glasses that looked like beer bottles, and the thick and rigid bangs were clipped up with hairpins for the convenience of reading.


    Show white face and pink doodle tiny hook of red lips.


    It''s a good dream. If only I could dream about him once a day.

 Chapter 19

    Youth, love


    "Lu He, I''ll play with your game machine. If you don''t play with it, you might as well put it here!"


    Jiang Beicheng, sitting in the back, blocked Lu he''s shoulder with his head close to his head.


    Hearing his voice, Lu he immediately leaned back and staggered his body movements.


    Tone light, "far away."


    Jiangbei became aware of his dislike. He covered his face and made a heartbroken look. His voice was sharp. "You men don''t have a good thing. When you get it, they don''t cherish it. They also let people stay away. If they don''t like you, will they be so close to you?"


    "Ah ~" he also poked Lu he''s chest with his index finger.


    The corner of Lu he''s mouth sucked, and the game console he just took out immediately slipped back into his bag, "roll!"


    Class is not noisy, his voice can be regarded as opening up the students to talk.


    Yu Yuanqing didn''t see Jiangbei like this. He looked disgusted. "I said Jiangbei


    Cheng, you''re sick, not transsexual. How come you haven''t seen me for a few days? I''m even more angry with your mother! "


    Jiangbei Cheng clapped his hands and rolled his eyes, "OK, no more noise. Brother Lu, give me the game console to play with. I haven''t touched it for so many days. This hand is itchy."


    Jiang Beicheng''s face suddenly swelled up some time ago. I don''t know who he was beaten by.


    Yu Yuanqing saw his swollen little face for the first time. He saw the ghost''s expression on his face. "Lying trough, who are you fighting? Which grandson is so bold! "


    With that, Yu Yuanqing was angry, and his eyes glared like a bell, "who''s going to fight! Take grandfather to him


    Although the wound on the face was not beaten, Jiang Beicheng was still moved and in a mess, "Qingqing, you are still good to me!"


    Later a check, jiangbeicheng''s face is mumps, Yu Yuanqing immediately a look of disgust to hide to one side, "Ya''s roll away, back to infect me, affect me to pick up girls."


    Jiangbeicheng is like a abandoned girl, trembling with orchid fingers, ready to cry, "Qingqing!"


    Yu Yuanqing: "don''t call Laozi Qingqing, his mother''s cry is far better than Qingqing!


    Jiang Beicheng asked for leave for half a month, but Su Ruan was not familiar with him.


    Taking the game machine, Jiangbei Chengle bumps back to his seat to play the game. Su Ruan turns back and pretends to read the new blackboard newspaper without any trace, and takes a look at Lu He.


    I didn''t expect to hit his line of sight.


    Su Ruan felt guilty in his indifferent eyes. "The blackboard is very good, very good-looking..."


    Su Ruan''s face at the moment must be like a cooked prawn.


    Lu he followed her line of sight back, fixed on the blackboard newspaper two boys and girls in school uniforms looking at each other.


    There was an invisible smile on his lips. "Do you like this?"


    This one, which one?


    Seeing the contents of the blackboard newspaper, Su Ruan wanted to be killed.


    Two students holding books and wearing school uniforms, smiling and looking at each other, although it is a picture, it can already make people feel the atmosphere of love. What''s more, there are a few big words on the blackboard: "youth, love!"


    This blackboard report out of really bold, Su soft embarrassed smile twice, want to open the topic, "do you also play games?"


    Without waiting for Lu He to answer, Yu Yuanqing took over, "Lu he certainly plays, and not just plays. This pervert has cleared all the Games in his game console."


    Yu Yuanqing gritted his teeth, "metamorphosis is metamorphosis, you know, I and Jiangbei Cheng are just a couple


    There are only two games to play


    Lu he glanced at Yu Yuanqing impatiently, "do you rent your mouth?" You can die with less words.


    Yu Yuanqing''s index finger and thumb zipped his mouth, "OK, you talk, you talk."


    The goods are in the way.


    The blush on Su Ruan''s face hasn''t completely faded, her eyes are bright, with some worship, "Lu He, you are so powerful!"


    Lu he suddenly felt that his heart was hit by a heavy blow. It didn''t hurt. He felt like he was in the cotton.


    His voice rarely brings pleasure. "Can''t you play games?"


    Su soft shook his head, "No."


    Otherwise, Su Ruan is a typical good baby. She has never done anything extraordinary since she was a child.


    For playing games, she didn''t want to play. She had secretly played a few words about snake before.


    But every time just at the beginning, she was eaten by others. Several times, Su Ruan couldn''t raise her interest.


    Yu Yuanqing has been listening to the side, "isn''t it? How boring your life is, don''t you play with chicken and king?"


    Lu He glances at Yu Yuanqing, who is honest immediately.


    Su Ruan pinched her fleshy hand, and the dimple on her mouth was particularly intoxicating. She shook her head and seemed to be depressed, "I haven''t played."


    Lu He pursed his lips.


    Today''s first class is just the old Hou''s. as soon as he entered the door, he saw the new blackboard newspaper on the blackboard behind.


    I thought it was my old eyes and I was confused. I took off my glasses and looked again. It was still the big words or the two ambiguous men and women.


    The first time Su Ruan saw Hou so angry, it was not only Su Ruan, but also some of his classmates who were brought by Hou from senior one. They followed him after the division of Arts and Sciences. It was also the first time to see him so angry.


    Fell the book, the corners of the mouth of the gas all have some shiver, "this blackboard newspaper who come out of!"


    "Is not enough tension or you think you can pass the test into their ideal university!"


    "The last year, senior three, you still have leisure to think about other things!"


    In the middle of the class stood a girl who looked thin, tall and gentle.


    Su Ruan remembers her name as Wu Peirong.


    "I draw, and I write."


    Su Ruan really admired her at this time. She seemed to have expected Lao Hou''s anger. Yes, the person who can write love on the blackboard newspaper should not be timid.


    The class was silent. Hou shivered his fingers and lost his voice. After a while, he said, "come out with me!"


    Wu Peirong went out with the old Hou and went to the door. The old Hou turned back, but his anger didn''t go down. "This class is self-study. The monitor will remember my name, and all of them will sweep the toilet for me for a semester!"


    ¡­


    Su Ruan and song Siqiao look at each other, and no one dares to speak.


    Although she saw song Siqiao full of gossip and wanted to share it with her.


    Afraid song Siqiao couldn''t help it, Su Ruan specially pointed out the direction of the toilet to song Siqiao, suggesting that she didn''t want to sweep the toilet.


    Song Siqiao shriveled, and she didn''t want to.


    In the next few classes, no one dares to speak. The teachers who come to class still don''t know what happened. They are a little strange. They want to ease the atmosphere today with a smile. "What''s the matter? Am I too handsome today?"


    ¡­


    OK, class.


    After school, Wu Peirong didn''t come back. After class, he listened to song Siqiao''s gossip for a long time.


    Wu Peirong has always been courageous. He likes a person and never wants to cover up.


    It''s said that she has a crush on Sun Changzhou in the next class. Su Ruan saw the flag raiser the last time she raised the national flag.


    Before Su Ruan transferred to another school, he was behind Lu He in every exam. After su Ruan came, he was not only behind Lu He, but also behind Su Ruan now.


    Su Ruan thought about her appearance. It seems that it''s OK. It''s the pure one.


    "It''s said that Wu Peirong drew the blackboard newspaper for him, and specially pulled him to stand at the door to see it," song Siqiao said mysteriously, "but I don''t think that sun Changzhou is a responsible boy. At that time, Wu Peirong was asked to erase it."


    Song Siqiao was a little worried, so he took out the dried sweet potato in the drawer and took a bite of it. "Why do all the flowers like to be put on the cow dung now, and all the good cabbages like to be arched by pigs?"


    Carrying a bag out of the school, Su Ruan still went back to the florist, waiting for her mother to come home together.


    After washing, Su Ruan hears the rain outside. She opens the window and looks at it. It''s raining heavily. There''s an atmosphere suitable for sleeping on the window.


    Su Ruan is wiping her wet hair, and her face is still a little pink.


    The toes are as mellow as white jade, and they curl up lovingly.


    It''s wechat.


    Su Ruan thought it was group news, but she was not ready to read it.


    Within two seconds, there was another ring. It was QQ.


    Su Ruan put down the towel and took the mobile phone. When she saw the notice on her face, she was stunned for a moment.


    QQ and wechat nicknames are simple English letters, LH.


    But the friend application says, I''m Lu He.


    I''m Lu He. Even if he doesn''t add these four words, Su Ruan knows that he is Lu He. After all, Su Ruan has been staring at his black head for a long time.

 Chapter 20

    Never fall in love


    He had been biting his fingers in the middle of the night and tossing about whether to add his friends or not.


    But now he takes the initiative to add her, which is really unexpected to Su Ruan.


    Su soft pressure heart is about to jump out of the deer, quickly with a finger to agree with friends request.


    At the tip of her finger, Su Ruan suddenly thought that she could be a little more reserved, so she didn''t have to rush to agree.


    But the fingertip has already touched, Su Ruan stares at Lu he''s black head for a long time.


    Su Ruan was lying on the bed, her little white and tender legs hanging up in the air.


    Open Lu he''s circle of friends, which is a blank, really his style.


    After watching the circle of friends and go to see his QQ dynamic, there is still nothing in it.


    Although she didn''t see anything, Su Ruan was happy.


    There''s a message from the excitement room, "play games? I''ll take you


    Su Ruan stared at the message for a long time and sat up from the bed.


    Thinking for a long time, "what are you playing with?"


    Over there, "Jedi survive."


    He should remember that today, she said that she would not, and did not ask if she would, and sent it directly, "tell me when it''s installed."


    Su Ruan quickly went to download a Jedi to survive. Although she didn''t often play games, she didn''t know it


    Say something. This game is very popular recently.


    Almost every day after class can hear the students in the fierce shout.


    "Lying trough, which grandson plot against me."


    "Trough, 98K."


    "Trough, the fuckin ''car''s going to blow up!"


    However, since she came to Tianhua, it is very rare for anyone to play games after class.


    Su Ruan estimates that on the one hand, it is the problem of strict management of Tianhua, on the other hand, it should be because of the tension of senior three.


    When logging in, Su ran into a problem and went back to ask Lu He, "QQ login or wechat?"


    Lu He: "wechat."


    After logging in, when choosing characters, Su Ruan picked a pretty woman.


    At the beginning, there was no dress up, so I wore the clothes that came with the system.


    Lu he waited for her to pass the novice teaching, and then sent an invitation.


    Su Ruan agreed.


    A light cough came from his mobile phone, and Su Ruan found that he turned on the voice.


    There are only two of them in the team. Luhe is a team of two.


    Su Ruan hesitated for a moment, ran to the front of the desk barefoot, drank all the milk, strengthened the courage, also opened the voice.


    For a moment, the sound of two people breathing in the mobile phone. Su Ruan bit her lips, thinking that she could not live up to the courage she had just drunk milk.


    "Don''t you think playing games will delay your study?"


    There was a sudden commotion over there, a cat barking, a glass falling to the ground, and his groaning.


    It''s supposed to be candy.


    Su Ruan pricked her ears to listen to the movement over there. She heard that he seemed to be talking to the crisp candy. Her voice was a bit lazy. "If you make any noise, you will buckle the cat food."


    Su Ruan shows her white teeth with a smile and buckles cat food, which is really effective in treating crispy candy.


    Sure enough, he stopped for a while, as if to clean up the mess of crisp candy.


    In this process, Su Ruan is a little worried. The plane on the game flies to the end of the route. The character jumps the umbrella himself. Su Ruan doesn''t know how to operate it.


    He didn''t move. I''m sorry to disturb him because I haven''t packed up yet.


    I can only watch my game characters drift into the sea with the wind, and then a small lung like thing is painted in a place like a blood trough at the bottom of the screen, which turns red little by little, and her blood trough also decreases little by little.


    Then the character screams and turns into a box.


    Her character died, and the perspective became his character.


    Casual blue hooded sweater and a set of shorts, wearing a black cap.


    Su Ruan thought, it doesn''t look like his usual dress at all.


    He came back before he had finished thinking about it.


    "Quit and start again."


    Although his voice is the same as usual, Su Ruan is still a little embarrassed. Oh, let''s quit.


    The new round, Luhe can be said to be a burden, Su Ruan really nothing.


    I just follow him to pick up a few clothes to wear.


    Holding a gun he asked her to pick up, she ran after him like a fly.


    "Occasionally playing games won''t affect your grades. Don''t worry."


    The characters in Su Ruan''s game stop running. It''s right to say that, but now she''s in senior three. If she lets her mother see it, it''s estimated that a training is indispensable.


    Thinking of this, Su Ruan jumped up and ran to the door, locked the door, and then relaxed.


    "Crisp candy..." Su Ruangang wanted to ask what was wrong with crisp candy just now. As soon as she said two words, she heard crisp candy meow there.


    Luhe''s eyes are not cold and light, floating to the crisp sugar.


    I shrunk my neck, and the candy came down.


    Staring at the people scurrying in the game, a faint light flashed in Lu he''s eyes. "It seems to be excited when it hears your voice."


    He just seemed to drink water, the sound is not dry at the beginning, wet a lot.


    Su soft instant heart soft of a mess, "it this period of time good not good?"? Did you make trouble? "


    Lu he looked at the kitten scratching the sofa with his paws and said, "fortunately, I''ve been eating less recently." The candy licked its paws, and the whole cat stood on the sofa and didn''t want to move. Recently, the food was too good, and I felt that Maosheng had reached the peak.


    There are some worries, "is it sick?"


    Lu he didn''t answer. Seeing the characters in her game bumping against the wall, he said, "I should miss you."


    I miss you!


    I miss you!


    Su Ruan nearly drowned in his words, and then later realized that he was talking about cats.


    Su Ruan didn''t have time to feel ashamed of herself.


    She wanted to ask Lu He to bring the candy to school, but she didn''t know how to speak.


    Distracted, in the game, Su Ruan is shot and startled. There is just a window in front of her. Su Ruan quickly controls the villain to jump into the room from the window.


    The result is so simple jump window, Su Ruan Leng is not jump up, pouting buttocks in that jump.


    Lu he shot the people on the opposite floor, and then leaned against the window to watch Su Ruan jump around, as if laughing at her.


    Su Ruan can''t help but want to change the door, suddenly jumped past, couldn''t help but excited called.


    Heart broken read for a while, Luhe really cold enough, watching her jump around


    No guidance.


    Lu he watched Su Ruan enter the room, picked up a small skirt from the ground and put it on. He took a few steps to pick up a hat and put it on. He took a few steps to change a pair of small boots.


    He had the feeling of watching his niece play the game of changing clothes.


    The chest shakes slightly, just let her pick up the gun, she can''t, as a result, this change clothes is self-taught.


    It has to be said that Lu he is really good at playing games. Su Ruan follows him all the way, and his backpack is full. He thinks that he can be his reserve army and reserve food for him.


    As a result, Su Ruan didn''t use the things in her backpack all the way. This game ended quickly. Often, before Su Ruan saw where the enemy was, Lu he had already defeated the enemy.


    Su Ruan is just lying and winning.


    I played two games and ate the chicken.


    Su Ruan sighed two words in her heart. Is the brain structure of Lu he different from others.


    When she quit the game, Su Ruan casually said good night, which is her habit when chatting with others. As long as it''s at night, she would say good night.


    Ben didn''t expect him to respond, so he sent two words on wechat after quitting the game.


    "Good night."


    The next day, the blackboard newspaper in the back had been cleaned.


    Wu Peirong didn''t come to class either. According to song Siqiao, a little gossip expert, it was Lao Hou who asked her to go home and reflect for a few days.


    It can be said that she has committed the teachers'' taboo. When she was in senior three, she was afraid that the students would not be nervous, would not work hard, and would shake their morale.


    It turned out that she came here.


    Listen to song Siqiao say, old Hou call her parents, in the office gas jump feet¡° If you want to fall in love, you can, but don''t show it to me. You are not in my class. How can you feel free, but if you are in my class, you should obey my discipline! "


    "In my class, love is absolutely forbidden!"


    Su Ruan doesn''t know why song Siqiao always has the ability to inquire about the eight trigrams in such detail.


    But her budding love bud was really scared to wilt by Hou''s last sentence.


    In the morning, Su Ruan always looks back at Lu He. Yu Yuanqing can''t help but ask, "little fairy, what do you always look back at Lu He for? What''s the good look of this guy''s Wannian poker face?"


    Su Ruan was a little embarrassed when she was caught. She wanted to explain. She looked at Lu He with a daze. "Can you bring the crisp candy to school once?"


    Lu he was not surprised. He seemed to have guessed her words,

 Chapter 21

    Luck is someone else''s


    A refusal without a trace of expression, "No."


    Su soft small face droops down, drooping, "Oh."


    Although she looks very pitiful, Lu he is not at all soft hearted.


    He gave her the address last time, but she didn''t remember it at all.


    Lu he thought, do you want to tell her again?


    But it seems that his high cold is not allowed.


    ¡­


    Yu Yuanqing ran in from the door, his excited face was black and red, and it seemed that he was still shining.


    Su Ruan fixed her eyes, oh, it''s sweat.


    "Lao Hou is merciful today. The PE teacher is not ill!"


    A second of silence followed by loud cheers.


    Every week a PE class, the result of Su soft to so long, a total of two PE classes.


    To put it mildly, she didn''t even remember the face of the PE teacher.


    No wonder the students are so excited.


    Hou may still be angry, or he may think that proper relaxation is more conducive to learning. Anyway, this sport is really rare.


    The PE teacher took them to play a set of Taijiquan, which is called "Taijiquan" to cultivate their self-cultivation.


    Then they were allowed to move freely.


    Lu he was led by Yu Yuanqing to play basketball.


    Song Siqiao is chatting with a group of girls, waving Su Ruan to pass.


    Su Ruan didn''t move. She didn''t like the atmosphere very much.


    The line of sight went around a few times, but it still went around Luhe.


    At that time, he was shooting with a basketball. His white T-shirt was sliding on his body, revealing a waist. Su Ruan vaguely saw the less obvious abdominal muscles.


    He didn''t care. He threw in the basketball, picked up his clothes and wiped his sweat casually, which was more exposed than just now.


    Su Ruan heard the girl next to her screaming excitedly in her voice, "look! Look! Luhe has abdominal muscles


    "I just saw it. It''s more than six dollars!"


    More than six?


    Su Ruan is a little suspicious. She just saw six pieces. It doesn''t seem to be particularly obvious.


    Thinking that what he said when he played the game would not affect his grades, Su Ruan sighed.


    He should be quite free at ordinary times and still have time to work out.


    Su Ruan is a little envious. Since her third year in senior high school, although Su''s mother doesn''t care much about her, she still takes her study seriously.


    Every day to do the competition, self-learning foreign language, busy like a top.


    His vision swept over, Su soft immediately lowered his head and did not look at him.


    There was a breath in her heart. He didn''t want to bring the crisp candy, which was nothing, but his tone was too non-negotiable.


    Su Ruan doesn''t know when she will become so sentimental, and she is not unreasonable.


    The sight of random scanning is fixed under the poplar beside the playground. Su Ruan gets up and walks over.


    Zhao Moyan seems to be a little repellent to her. As soon as he sees her coming, he immediately wants to avoid her.


    Su Ruan pointed to Lu He, who was playing. His tone was flat for the first time, but his heart was rough.


    "Look, that''s the one I like." For the first time, Su Ruan''s face turned red when she said this to a stranger.


    A word without a head but let Zhao Mo Yan stop to leave.


    Holding the frame to look at Lu He, she had no expression, "I know him," she looked at Su Ruan again, "you two are a good match."


    Su soft smile, revealing bright dimples and a neat white teeth.


    "How do you know we''re a good match?" Su soft relaxed tone, oneself this one step walk of also can, she now seem to oneself little some repel.


    Zhao Mo Yan hung his head, not so resistant to her, "monthly examination, I saw the results column, you two next to each other."


    Su soft wrinkled nose, noncommittal, "achievement does not mean anything."


    She looked at Zhao Mo Yan, smiling helplessly, "he doesn''t like me."


    Zhao Mo Yan looked at the bustling crowd nearby, and the bustle had nothing to do with her.


    Su Ruan couldn''t see her face clearly when she sat down against the tree again.


    Also sit next to her, there is no one to pull the grass on the ground.


    She heard Zhao Mo Yan Dai bring some vicissitudes of life voice, "you sit next to me, not afraid to be ridiculed?"


    Su Ruan pulled the grass and looked up at her bleak eyes.


    The eyes went straight to Sue''s heart.


    Just looking at it makes some hands and feet cold.


    Su Ruan threw away the grass in her hand. Her expression was rarely serious. "Other people''s words can never influence me."


    What is ridicule? Su Ruan grew up in other people''s saliva.


    When her father died, she was still young, and her mother was beautiful.


    Some people came to persuade their mother to remarry. After being refused by their mother, I don''t know why the neighbors began to point fingers at them.


    Later, when Su Ruan was playing with the children, the other party''s mother came to take him away. Looking at Su Ruan''s disgust, she told her child to stay away from Su Ruan. She would have a daughter of any kind, and what if she was taken away.


    Su Ruan didn''t understand at that time, but she was not welcome anywhere.


    Several times I heard my mother cry secretly at night.


    Her mother made up her mind to take her to move. When she grew up, Su Ruan knew that prejudice and rumors could really be used as weapons to hurt people.


    And the mouth that has nothing to hide is a sharp blade, killing without blood. She has already put on the war robe for herself, and now Zhao Moyan in front of her is still resisting.


    She stares at her silent incomparable eyes, don''t know how to comfort, not familiar, also can''t persuade her to give up that call Chu city man


    I''m a student.


    But Su Ruan thought that in seven years, even if he had the slightest feeling, now he would not see Zhao Moyan fall into this situation.


    He took out two lollipops from his pocket and gave one to Zhao Moyan.


    Zhao Mo Yan took it, peeled the sugar paper and put it into the import. It was so sweet that she wanted to cry.


    Two people so quiet against the tree, a person bit a lollipop, who did not speak.


    Autumn, some yellow leaves, but it looks another beauty.


    After eating the lollipop, class will be over in a few minutes.


    Su Ruan stands up and pats her ass to leave.


    I couldn''t help it. I still said what I had in my heart.


    "Sometimes, being too persistent is not a good thing."


    Zhao Mo said nothing.


    She said Lu he didn''t like her, but when Zhao Moyan saw her sitting here, Lu he looked here no less than five times.


    Look up, lips smile bitter, lucky are others.


    Maybe, she really should give up.


    But it''s hard to give up.


    Zhao Mo Yan thought, well, this year of senior high school is the deadline she gave herself. After senior high school, she will be reborn


    ¡£


    From then on, there was no more Chu City in my life.


    ¡­


    On Saturday, Su ruanlai was lying in bed, holding the quilt in a daze. She really didn''t have the courage to get up.


    Think of the old Hou notice yesterday, from next week, Saturday and Sunday will also have classes, this is the last weekend of leisure.


    However, it''s normal to think about it. In other senior high schools, more than making up lessons on Saturdays and Sundays, even self-study in the evening has to last until ten or eleven o''clock at night.


    In comparison, Tianhua has just started to make up lessons, which is what other students want.


    By the time she dawdled out of bed, it was almost ten o''clock.


    It was almost half past ten when I saw Luhe wechat.


    Just brush your teeth, wash your face, and bite a piece of bread to get the fully charged mobile phone.


    As soon as I opened it, I saw Luhe''s wechat.


    First came a video, followed by a sentence, "see you?"


    This word is really in line with his style.


    Su Ruan knew it must be candy before she opened the video.


    Point to open, sure enough, is a crisp sugar paw over cat food, and then show a small fangs look. Su Ruan''s heart trembles. Does Lu he want to return the crisp sugar?


    Wu Wu''s head, Su Ruan is helpless to the crisp candy. It''s all dependent on others. What''s your prestige?


    There is no self-consciousness of relying on others.


    After a few turns in her mind, Su Ruan quickly returned to the information of Luhe.


    "Where can I see you? Is crisp candy too naughty? "


    Think about the last sentence seems not very good, this is not for him to find an excuse to return the candy?


    But it''s not easy to withdraw. I think he should have seen it.


    Not a minute after I was worried, I sent a message from there, "you''ll decide."


    Su Ruan thought about several places, and finally decided to be in the small park near the school.


    The place is just right. Don''t worry about the mischievous candy.


    Originally, she wanted to go to the library, but when she went to the library, in case the candy ran everywhere, the library would be a quiet place, which was not good for disturbing others.

 Chapter 22

    Barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes


    Su Ruan''s home is very close to the small park. After confirming the location, Su Ruan starts immediately.


    When she arrived, Lu he had not yet arrived. Two elders were playing chess, and a circle of people were watching.


    While doing nothing, Su Ruan thought that Lu he was actually very good.


    His anger at yesterday''s refusal to bring crisp candy to school is gone.


    The five or six-year-old granddaughter of the chess master came to find her grandfather with teddy.


    Little teddy was held by the little master in wyrler''s eyes turned white, his two front legs were held, and his hind legs were on the ground in a panic to keep up with the little master''s pace.


    Su soft Puchi a smile, stretched out his hand to hold the little girl, "you hold down like this again, Doudou estimated to suffocate."


    Doudou is the name of little teddy.


    As soon as the little girl saw Su Ruan, she immediately relaxed her little teddy in her arms, patted her little hand and said, "go to find my grandfather."


    As soon as Teddy left, her eyes were bright and her head was buried in Su Ruan''s arms. "Sister Ruan, you haven''t played with ah Qing for a long time."


    Su Ruan holds her fleshy little face and looks at the little girl acting like a spoiled child. She knows that she is in a bad position and makes a mistake for her


    She straightened her loose pigtails. "My sister is too busy recently. I don''t have time to find ah Qing to play. My sister apologizes. Would you like to invite ah Qing to have ice cream?"


    The little girl''s excited face flushed and yelled happily, "OK, eat ice cream, eat ice cream!"


    Old Li, who played chess, looked back and said with a smile, "Xiao Ruan, don''t get used to this girl. She''s going to pester you again."


    The little girl pouted at her grandfather and was very unhappy, "little soft sister won''t listen to you. Little soft sister likes me!"


    Su Ruan flicked her forehead and said with a smile, "you are a strange little girl. Who doesn''t like it?"


    Lu he stood aside, carrying a schoolbag with crisp sugar in it, showing a cat''s head and seeing her smile dazzling.


    Several decades ago, since his mother died, Lu he finally met the person who, besides his mother, wanted to laugh with her as soon as she laughed.


    When she saw the former owner, she seemed impatient. She jumped out of her schoolbag and ran to Su Ruan.


    Su Ruan is going to buy ice cream with her little girl in her arms. She is worried that when Lu he comes, she can''t find her. Her arm is scratched. Su Ruan looks surprised and says, "crisp sugar!"


    Looking along the direction of crisp sugar, Luhe is still the same.


    Little girl seems to be very interested in candy, kneading candy ears giggle.


    The candy licked its paws, and the cat''s heart was hurt. How long had it gone? The little owner was so indifferent to it.


    In the cat''s eye, I feel the cat is born.


    Women, women.


    Did not forget to promise the little girl''s ice cream, Su soft picked up the little girl, followed by crisp sugar.


    "I''ll take the girl to buy ice cream. I''ll help you with what you eat." She came up to him with a curved smile. She is small, at this time and holding a chubby doll, it is inevitable that she looks a little hard, and her face is slightly red.


    Lu he took a look at the bitter sugar on the ground and coughed, "let''s go together."


    Su Ruan didn''t refuse. She took a few steps forward. The little girl lay down in her neck and said happily, "sister Ruan, big brother is so beautiful."


    Tongyan Tongyu, inexplicably make su soft feel funny, so small children know to see handsome.


    I couldn''t help looking at Luhe.


    Today, he was wearing a black, black sweater, black trousers, but his shoes were pure white


    Yes.


    His skin is white, black is more delicate, but also gives him a hint of cool.


    Although he was cold.


    Think of before in eight when a few students chat, talking about the skin white boys mostly kidney deficiency.


    Although it was nonsense, Su Ruan couldn''t help laughing.


    Lu he had already noticed her sight, but he did not let her look at her.


    When she smiles, he immediately looks over.


    "The little girl is too heavy to hold." Su Ruan laughs awkwardly.


    Lu he sniffed lightly. His breath was very close to her. He took the little girl from her arms and said, "you''re holding the candy."


    Su Ruan looked down and saw the sad face of candy at her feet.


    Holding the crisp candy, Su Ruan still failed to walk out of the shock picture of Lu he holding the child.


    The little girl was not afraid of strangers at all. She grabbed the belt on Lu he''s hat and laughed happily.


    Su Ruan takes a step behind him and looks at the back of him holding the baby. Suddenly, her mind flashed


    He had the look of a child.


    Is it a cold face of the strict father, or very patient gentle father image.


    When she arrived at the ice cream shop, Su Ruan had planned to invite Lu He to have ice cream, but finally Lu he invited her to have ice cream.


    Licking the strawberry cone in her hand, Su Ruan hesitated for a few seconds, or asked the doubts she had in mind a few days ago, "how can you suddenly take me to play games?"


    She looked at him with big wet eyes.


    Su Ruan has double apricot eyes. Her eyelashes are dense and black. Her black eyes are bigger than most people. They are clean and clear.


    When the eyes are fixed on people, it makes people feel that they can''t resist.


    Lu he took the girl who was eating the sweet cone in his arms and said, "if you want to take it, take it."


    Indeed, when he heard her say that she seldom played games that day, he suddenly had this idea. He was always stubborn, and what he wanted to do would not stop him.


    Su Ruan kneaded the crisp sugar. She had a lot of meat for a long time. The answer was not very unexpected.


    ¡­


    Su Ruan left the park and didn''t go home directly. After Lu he and Su Tang left, she went directly to the florist. Two hundred meters away from the florist, Su Ruan''s back was cold and looked around. There was no suspicious person.


    But she always had the feeling of being watched, cold all over.


    Su Ruan slowed down and went to the uncle who was selling pancakes nearby and bought two pancakes.


    On the surface, it was plain, and even had a few words with my uncle.


    As if nothing had happened, she took a bite of the pancake. Su Ruan''s eyes were sharp. It was there!


    She fiercely turns back, to is Wang Hongwei has not yet had time to hide the good line of sight.


    Su Ruan was only in a moment of panic, but soon settled down.


    A baby''s face seemed to freeze.


    After putting the pancake on the table at hand, Su Ruan goes to Wang Hongwei.


    She didn''t seem to have a long memory last time.


    Wang Hongwei now looks at Su Ruan as if he is looking at killing his father''s enemy. Su Ruan''s foot nearly broke his son''s and grandson''s root last time. He is still in treatment, and the doctor can''t guarantee that he will be cured.


    He hated Su Ruan and gnashed his teeth, but seeing her coming towards him or subconsciously preparing to run away immediately.


    You can''t fight with this girl, he can only use Yin move.


    As the saying goes, it''s not too late for a gentleman to take revenge. Wang Hongwei is not in a hurry,


    Waiting, he must let this girl and her mother kneel on the ground and kowtow to beg him to let go.


    Su Ruan squinted at the direction of his running and turned to chase him from the side lane.


    This seven turn eight turn lane will eventually lead to a main road. It happens that Su Ruan knows which is the shortcut.


    When she came out of the alley, Wang Hongwei just ran out. He didn''t expect that her speed was so fast. His eyes were full of hatred and panic.


    "Don''t come here. I didn''t do anything. It''s against the law if you hit people in broad daylight!"


    Su Ruan''s eyes were sharp, and Wu Nong''s soft voice at the moment also took a trace of momentum. "You said the same thing last time."


    Wang Hongwei gritted his teeth, "it''s daytime this time!" In broad daylight, he didn''t believe this little girl. How dare she do it!


    Su soft palms sweating, but very calm on the face, "I warned you last time, not to trouble my mother."


    "If you go to my mother again, I''m sure you won''t have a chance to be so lively next time."


    Her voice is clear and light, but Wang Hongwei''s eyes are red. Damn, this little bitch really takes the law seriously!


    In fact, it''s not that Su Ruan doesn''t take the law seriously. Last time she went to warn Wang Hongwei, Su Ruan had nightmares for several days. How could she not be afraid to kill a chicken when she did such a bold thing.


    But what she warned Wang Hongwei was true. If he really touched her mother, she would let him know what the price was.


    Barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes, she only has mother, who touches, she dares to work hard. When she was young, she lost her father and depended on her mother. In fact, she was not as weak as her appearance and name. In her bones, she was hard.


    Wang Hongwei took a gloomy look at her, and sneered with both hands, "misunderstanding, I just wandered here, and I didn''t want to do anything."


    As soon as Wang Hongwei left, Su Ruan immediately released her strength without any strength.


    If it wasn''t for her mother, she wouldn''t want to deal with such scum.

 Chapter 23

    Your voice is not very happy


    ¡­


    In math class, the math teacher asked someone to do the problem. He accidentally asked Yu Yuanqing.


    Yu Yuanqing stares at Lu he and asks for help, "brother, help


    Luhe palm forward, stretched out, made a send off gesture, "please."


    Song Siqiao is not polite to ridicule, "counsellor, still don''t go, a teacher will come down to carry you."


    Yu Yuanqing glanced at the math teacher and whispered, "I can''t!"


    Song Siqiao patted him on the shoulder and encouraged him, "if it''s OK, if it''s not, it won''t be. Man, be bold..."


    When Yu Yuanqing slapped the table, his voice was deafening, "I can''t!"


    can''t!


    can''t!


    Jiang Beicheng and the fat man at the same table are eating snacks with their heads down. They are almost choked in their throat by him.


    In the air as if there were a few crows floating by, song Siqiao covered his face, by, stupid to death.


    "I told you to go up boldly, but I didn''t let you howl at the top of your voice."


    The math teacher picked up the frightened chalk with sharp eyes and straight lips


    Shiver, "get out of here and stand!"


    Then he added: "home visit! When I visit your home this Saturday, let your parents get ready! "


    It''s lawless!


    Yu Yuanqing almost cried out. His life is miserable. He does bad things all day.


    Go back and give the old man a vaccination, so that he won''t be angry at home.


    After class, the math teacher went out from the door and passed by Yu Yuanqing. He didn''t want to see him. His eyes hurt.


    Yu Yuanqing felt his nose and rushed into the classroom. As soon as he entered the classroom, he found that he was the same as the monkey in the zoo. So many pairs of eyes were staring at him.


    Jiang Beicheng took the lead in clapping, "Qingqing, for so many years, I found you for the first time!"


    Yu Yuan almost did not control a foot to kick him in the past, not angry turned his eyes, listless lying on the table, lamenting, "life! Damn it


    Turning to see Lu he''s smile, he felt even worse.


    "No conscience."


    Then I look up to see the smile on Su Ruan''s face and song Siqiao''s grinning mouth. Yu Yuanqing grins his teeth. He has no compassion at all!


    Jiang Beicheng came over with chips in his mouth and said, "Qingqing, this math teacher


    Go home and say if our father will let you take off your pants and kick your butt. "


    "Go away! Who''s with your father! "


    When Jiang Beicheng met Yu Yuanqing''s father for the first time, Yu Yuanqing rarely introduced him seriously, "Dad, this is my brother Jiang Beicheng."¡° Brother, this is... "Before my father said it, father and son were scared by Jiang Beicheng''s warm, friendly and loud voice.


    Yu''s father was so scared that his eyes were wide open, "Qingqing, Qingqing!"


    That night, Yu Yuanqing was almost executed family law. His father asked him whether he liked a man or a woman. Finally, he swore to heaven that he had done it.


    Jiangbei is a typical lack of heart.


    ¡­


    Go to the office door, Su soft politely knock on the door.


    "In."


    As soon as I opened the door, I saw that Hou was smiling like Maitreya. If it wasn''t for his anger that day, Su Ruan couldn''t imagine his anger.


    Wu Peirong, who made him angry, still reflected at home. Song Siqiao said that sun Changzhou, who was liked by Wu Peirong, left everything behind.


    Wu Peirong insists that she likes him unilaterally. He has never accepted her pursuit.


    Su Ruan remembers that when song Siqiao talked about sun Changzhou, he looked contemptuous and didn''t have any responsibility.


    Mingming used to come to Wu Peirong and smile like a spring breeze. Now, if you want to get rid of it, you can get rid of it. All the mess is left to women. Not only does song Siqiao look down on it, but Su Ruan also shows no respect for this kind of person.


    Just pity Wu Peirong


    "Su Ruan, what do you think of the teacher''s decision?" Mr. Hou is still like Maitreya, and he is kind to Su Ruan.


    Su Ruan was stunned and distracted. She didn''t hear what old Hou said.


    Timid mouth, "sorry teacher, I just a little distracted, did not hear what you said, can you say it again?"


    Mr. Hou is not angry. He has lived in the old world for decades. Of course, he can see that she is absent-minded.


    Smilingly, he repeated what he had just said, "well, considering that it''s not long before the college entrance examination, you still have more than half a year, and our school hasn''t been late for self-study, so the teacher thinks of some of you who have better grades and who have a little worse grades."


    "Of course, the teacher knows that you are also very busy with your study, and the teacher doesn''t force you to do so. If you agree, don''t leave too early after school every afternoon. Stay for half an hour or an hour to discuss and study together."


    "What do you think?"


    Su soft nodded, "I can."


    Teacher Hou laughed like an old fox, "Su Ruan, it''s like this,


    Lu He, the teacher of our class, has not told him about it yet, so the teacher will give you this important task. As soon as Lu he agrees, our study group will be officially opened. "


    Seeing that Su Ruan wanted to refuse this important task, teacher Hou immediately stood up and said, "OK, hurry back to class. Don''t be late for a while. Your English teacher blames me again."


    Su Ruan also knew that before long, her English teacher was Hou''s wife.


    In Song Siqiao''s words, the English teacher''s eyes were covered with excrement, and he found Lao Hou. It''s not that Mr. Hou is not good. It''s just that compared with his English teacher, he is as ordinary as a flower.


    Back to the classroom just when the bell rang, Su Ruan rushed in and sat down.


    A class has been distracted, biting the pen thinking, how to let Lu he agree to join the study group of teacher Hou.


    Maybe he''ll agree?


    Su Ruan put down her pen and held her small face in her hands.


    Under the chair was kicked, Su soft back, Lu he pointed to her chair, "pen, help me pick it up."


    "Oh."


    Originally, it was a good opportunity to talk about the study group with him, but it''s not over yet.


    Pouting his mouth, he put the pen on his desk and gave him a droopy look. He turned to continue the class.


    Lu he hasn''t said a word of thanks yet. Look at her pouting little mouth and picking up an eyebrow. Is she so reluctant to pick up a pen?


    After class, Su Ruan, like an alarm clock, quickly turns to face Lu He.


    Lu he calmly unscrewed his glass and drank, waiting for her to come down.


    Su Ruan stares at Lu he''s rolling Adam''s apple, forgetting what he''s here for.


    Lu he coughed softly, and then she responded.


    "Well, Mr. Hou asked me to tell you that he is going to implement a study group plan, so that the better students in the class can help the poorer students, work together and make progress together."


    She didn''t say that teacher Hou asked her to ask Lu He for advice, so he wouldn''t refuse.


    As a result, before she was satisfied, she listened to Lu he''s calm words, "no time."


    "It doesn''t take much time. It''s about an hour and a half or an hour after school in the afternoon."


    Lu he still shook his head.


    Su Ruan''s face collapsed. If she couldn''t finish the task, how could she hand over to Mr. Hou!


    For a whole day, whenever she had time, Su Ruan would come to Luhe and rub her sense of existence. She kept talking about the benefits of joining the study group. By the way, she set up a bright image for Luhe and helped his classmates. How grateful would those students be to him.


    Sitting in the corner of Tang Wanqing, a silver tooth nearly broken, shameless!


    She was a little bit tongue dry, but Lu he was still unmoved.


    It''s really a stone. Su Ruan tries to find a way on the table


    Song Siqiao handed her water cup, "drink water quickly, run run run, said so long."


    Pick up the cup and gulp gulp gulp finish, Su soft small head to song Siqiao next to, "help me out quickly, how to let Lu He into the study group?"


    Song Siqiao flicked Su Ruan''s forehead. "You just say it''s forced by Mr. Hou. If he really doesn''t want to have much to do with you, you can tell Mr. Hou that you can''t do anything. Let''s see what worries you."


    Su Ruan rubs her head, but she also wants to tell teacher Hou that she can''t persuade Lu He to ask him to be clever. Can think of Hou teacher that smile a face flattery of appearance, she is not willing to give up so easily.


    Moreover, there seems to be a small voice in her heart telling her that she also wants Lu He to join the study group.


    I just want him to participate and see him.


    ¡­


    Just came out of the bathroom in the evening, Su Ruan immediately picked up her mobile phone and sent a message to Lu He.


    Su xiaoruan: "do you want to play games?"


    LH: "come in."


    Su xiaoruan: "good!"


    Over there, Lu he was lying on the sofa. Seeing these two words, he imagined her crisp voice and said yes to him.


    The corner of the eye and the tip of the brow are smiling.


    He seems to laugh more recently when his fingertips touch his eyes.


    Su Ruan entered the game and waited for a few minutes to find that Lu he was not online. He thought he had repented and sent him a message.


    Su xiaoruan: "why not?"£¨ (aggrieved)


    LH: "OK."


    Sure enough, back to the game, he was already there.


    Perhaps out of politeness, Lu explained, "I just got a call."


    Su Ruan obviously heard some dull and tired feeling from his voice.


    Suddenly some guilty, maybe he is ready to rest, but he was pulled to play the game.


    "Oh," said Su Ruan, "are you just ready to rest?"


    Lu he took a look, lying in front of the fish tank, staring at the candy of several small fish, coughed a few times, "no, it''s still early."


    At the sound of his cough, crisp sugar stepped back a few steps away from the fish tank.


    Nine o''clock is not too late. Su Ruan usually goes to bed at more than eleven o''clock.


    Su soft hesitated for a moment and asked him, "you don''t seem very happy."


    "Is it?" Lu he shot and killed an enemy who was going to Su Ruan. "How did you hear that?"


    Su Ruan ran around with a pistol and didn''t know how to hide.


    "Your voice, not very happy."

 Chapter 24

    The scenery is so beautiful


    Lu he was silent. Before he could speak, he heard Su Ruan''s voice in shock. "Lu He, I have someone here."


    "On my head."


    Lu he aimed at her position with an eight fold mirror.


    I saw her lying on the grass, standing in front of a person, looking around.


    Su Ruan heard his stuffy smile, and then a very slight shot, the person in front of him turned into a box.


    After picking up the materials in the box, Su Ruan''s reason came back.


    Her main task is to persuade him to join the study group, how can he be fascinated by the game.


    Pull the topic back to the right track, "how did you think about the study group?"


    Lu he''s men kept moving, shooting one enemy at a time. "I''ve already refused."


    Su soft pursed lips, small eyebrows wrinkled tightly, "to discuss it again, there are many benefits to participate in the study group."


    Luhe very cooperate with the Oh, "what are the benefits?"


    Su Ruan listed several examples, "for example, you learn when you help others, for example, if you get good grades, others will admire you, for example..."


    If you bite your fingertips, Su Ruan can''t list them out.


    A few big words appear on the screen of the game, good luck, eat chicken tonight.


    "Why don''t you join a study group and I''ll help you on duty and bring you breakfast?"


    She didn''t pay attention to it. When she spoke to him unconsciously, her voice was slightly coquettish.


    The ending of the soft voice is long.


    Lu he refused, "I don''t have the habit of eating breakfast, so I don''t need you on duty."


    She''s such a delicate little one. If she''s tired and doesn''t grow up, it''s estimated that he will be guilty at that time.


    Although he thinks her height is very good, suitable for hugging.


    His mind was beautiful, but he was still serious. "When will the study group start?"


    Su Ruan was still thinking about how to persuade him, but she didn''t expect him to say so. Her pupils lit up and asked him in a voice, "you agreed!"


    "Well." Lu he felt his nose. He didn''t intend to refuse. He just wanted to tease her because she was so funny.


    Su Ruan is excited to roll on the bed for several times. Although she has tried her best to reduce her excited voice, Lu he can still hear her little joy through the sound tube.


    When she was almost excited, Lu he gently asked, "do you still play?"


    "Play!" Just played a game, if not, her attempt is too obvious.


    "But I can only play one game. I haven''t done my competition exercises yet."


    "Mathematics?" Lu he asked


    Su Ruan gave a sound and ordered to follow the parachute. "Did you also take part in it?"


    "Well." After that, Su Ruan didn''t know what to say.


    Can only have no words to look for words, "how are you prepared?"


    For learning, Lu he has been very casual, flat tone, "what can be prepared."


    Well, Su Ruan is helpless. It seems that he really has nothing to prepare for.


    Su Ruan usually brush the topic, participate in more, even no tension.


    At the end of the game, Su Ruan said good night and got up from the bed to sneak into the living room like a thief to see what ingredients were in the refrigerator.


    He said that he didn''t have breakfast in the morning, but Su Ruan knew that it was bad not to eat breakfast, otherwise, her mother would not remind her to eat breakfast every day.


    The last time I made nougat, I didn''t buy it. Su Ruan had planned to make biscuits, but she didn''t have any materials.


    Although he refused and didn''t need to buy him breakfast, she thought that he would eat it if he bought it.


    Take it as her thanks to him for joining the study group.


    The next day, when Su Ruan bought breakfast, she bought an extra one.


    I don''t know what Luhe likes to eat. Su Ruan bought her favorite soup dumpling, a cup of soybean milk with sugar and a glutinous rice ball.


    When she walks to the class gate with breakfast, Su Ruan feels embarrassed. Will she be misunderstood by other students if she gives the meal to Lu he directly.


    Now this kind of special time, between the male and female schoolmate slightly good point can be passed very ambiguous.


    Su Ruan doesn''t want to be the gossip of others. He looks at Lu he''s seat from the window, but he hasn''t come yet.


    Su Ruan fell down on the railing and looked at the stairway.


    Li He passed by with a book in his arms. He was a little strange, "why don''t you go in?"


    Su soft smile, "wait a minute, from class is still early."


    After a while, Yu Yuanqing passed by with a steamed bun in his mouth. "Su Ruan, why don''t you go in and stand here? How about a blow? "


    Is it strange that she''s standing here?


    When she felt that she was about to become a watchman''s stone, Lu he was not in a hurry.


    The early morning sun will pull people''s figure very long, but also reflect the people''s eyes.


    Look at him go to the stairs, Su ran down immediately.


    Lu he just went up a few steps and looked up to see Su Ruan''s little red face.


    Have not come and reaction was su soft a pull to the stairwell, in ordinary days not often expression face rare appear a trace of surprise.


    Pull Lu He to the side of the teaching building. There are not many students passing by. Su Ruan is a little worried and panting.


    Lu he saw the breakfast she was carrying.


    Slightly pick eyebrow, probably know her pull his reason, some funny, bring a breakfast by her like underground party joint.


    Su Ruan suddenly loosened his hand and held his wrist. The voice of a mosquito was general. "I brought you breakfast. Thank you for joining the study group." Lu He, carrying the strap of his backpack, swung it on his shoulder. "I should be grateful to those students who need my help in the study group. What do you thank me for?"


    Su Ruan didn''t seem to think that he would ask. Her expression was slightly stunned, her red lips slightly opened, and she was a little confused.


    Lu he chuckled, took a sip of soybean milk and nodded, "yes, I like it very much."


    It doesn''t matter what you thank or not. Su Ruan thought at that time, how can there be such a person who is as unattainable as the cold moon when he has no expression on his face. But when he smiles, he is as fascinating as June.


    Su Ruan saw for the first time that when he just laughed, there was a small pear nest in the corner of his mouth.


    Su Ruan saw that he put a soup filling bag into his mouth. His slender knuckles made the ordinary soup filling bag a little higher.


    He squinted and seemed to like it.


    "It''s bad for your health not to eat breakfast. You have to eat better breakfast. You can''t stop eating," Su Ruan licked her lips. "I''ll go back to work first. You can go in after eating."


    Without waiting for his response, Su Ruan left in a hurry, with a feeling of running away.


    Lu He bit the glutinous rice ball and hung his eyelids. The last person who told him that it was bad for his health not to eat breakfast was his mother. Since she left, he has never had breakfast again.


    When Su Ruan came into the classroom, the blush on her face had not faded. Song Siqiao was suspicious. "Didn''t Yu Yuanqing say that you were just lying in the corridor watching the scenery? How to look at the scenery and blush like this. "


    "The scenery is wonderful."


    Song Siqiao


    Where the scenery can be good-looking, let a person spring heart rippling.


    The study group will be implemented from next week. During this period, Lao Hou divided the students in the class into groups.


    Lu he takes a group of students, Su Ruan takes a group, Li he takes a group, and Dong xiangtian takes a group.


    Su Ruan looks at the list of her team members. She''s really in a bad mood.


    Tang Wanqing is in her group.


    Song Siqiao also saw Tang Wanqing and took a sympathetic look at Su Ruan. "Now Tang Wanqing regards you as his rival. If you don''t talk to Lao Hou, let him transfer her to another group."


    Su Ruan angrily glanced at her, "no, do I look so weak?"


    Song Siqiao nodded solemnly, "yes."


    It felt like she was able to bring her down with one hand.


    Su Ruan is a little proud, she is not so weak.


    A boy in the class came in from the door, whistling, "I just passed by and saw a girl surrounded by several girls, and she was slapped, lying in the trough. Now the girls are so cruel, hateful brother is too thin, and I can''t save the beauty if I want to be a hero."


    Around a few girls disdain way: "thin how, you a big man can not beat a few girls?"? Say it directly


    You don''t dare to go up. "


    Su Ruan''s sixth sense tells her that the girl who was bullied must be Zhao Moyan.


    People nearby are still arguing. Su Ruan stands up and goes out. As soon as he walked out of the classroom door, he speeded up. As soon as he came to the door, he saw her running away.


    Into the classroom, put down the bag, pointed to Su soft seat, as if inadvertently asked song Siqiao, "where did she go?"


    Song Siqiao shook his head. "I don''t know. Maybe it''s going to the toilet."


    Lu he frowned. She didn''t look like her just now.


    "If I go up to help, those girls may be even worse when they see boys!" The boy who brings gossip is still arguing.


    Lu he took a look at him and didn''t care.


    Yu Yuanqing is biting a mint candy, "counsels is counsels, has what good explanation."


    "What?" Lu he seldom asks eight trigrams.


    As soon as Yu Yuanqing saw that he wanted to listen, he became interested.


    Su Ruan ran to class 11 very fast. After all, she was on the first floor.


    Before I got to the door, I heard the noise inside.


    Through the class window to see the chaos inside. But I didn''t see Zhao Moyan.


    As soon as she entered class 11, Su Ruan saw Zhao Mo Yan surrounded by the crowd. She had no glasses and five clear fingerprints on her face. She probably didn''t know how many slaps she had received. Blood was seeping from the corners of her mouth.


    She seems to be very angry, backhand to stand opposite her girl face hit, a loud slap, the air quiet for a few seconds.


    "You dare to hit me!" The girl standing in front of her is crazy and can''t believe it.


    Seeing that she is ready to slap Zhao Mo Yan in the face, Su Ruan has no time to think about it. She rushes up and grabs her wrist.


    If you go on fighting, you don''t need Zhao Moyan''s face.


    The palm is only a few centimeters away from Zhao Moyan''s face.


    The anticipated pain didn''t come. Zhao Mo Yan slowly opened his eyes and hated Su Ruan. His heart seemed to have been punched.


    Su soft small body block in front of her, throw away the girl''s wrist, scan around the crowd, "a group of people bully a person, it''s really good."

 Chapter 25

    Zhao Moyan, you can do it


    "It''s none of your business. Mind your own business, isn''t it?" The girl rubbed her wrist and said with disdain, "you''re still protecting this woman, and you don''t care what she is. All day long, toads want to eat swan meat, and Xiao wants to see Chu city. Oh, it''s really shameless!"


    Zhao Mo Yan hung her eyes and said nothing. She had been used to it for a long time.


    Su soft sneered, "do you need to report who others think and like? What do you have to do with it? What do you mind? "


    The girl was annoyed and wanted to start again. She was stopped by the monitor of her class, "OK, give me face. If the teacher comes, they will be taught."


    Squint at Zhao Mo Yan, tone without waves, "want to fix her is not simple, why rush for a while."


    Su Ruan''s eyes are full of absurdity. She looks at the monitor of class 11 in disbelief. He is also a man. In the face of girls being bullied, if she doesn''t lend a helping hand, she will still help tyranny!


    "Hiss, now I doubt your head teacher''s vision of selecting monitor, as long as he is an individual."


    Su Ruan''s little face is freezing cold, but her baby face looks less threatening.


    Chu Cheng put one hand into his trouser pocket and came in from the door. Facing the farce in front of him, he even laughed, "there are still ten minutes left, which should be enough for you to clean up the mess."


    Eyes swept Zhao Mo Yan red face, even a second did not stay.


    Zhao Moyan stares at the back of Chu City in a trance.


    In a flash, the girl suddenly picked up the bench from her hand and threw it at Zhao Moyan.


    Su Ruan blocks the girl with her arm and kicks her away, but she is not aware of the girl coming at her. It''s too late to scan her eyes. Zhao Moyan''s face is tight and immediately blocks Su Ruan''s back.


    Su Ruan is about to push away Zhao Moyan. Lu he rushes in from the door, his face cold as if it had been frosted.


    A pull Zhao Mo Yan, Lu he left hand to stop Su soft, right hand grabbed the girl''s hands of the stool.


    His face was gloomy and he turned to see Su Ruan, "what''s the matter?"


    Su soft pursed lips, for a moment and a half will also not explain, had to say: "go back to tell you."


    See the girl also want to start, Chu City stood up, dangerously patted the table, "OK, there will be no time to clean up the mess."


    The teacher in charge of class 11 came in from the door with a book. Seeing the mess in the classroom, he thought he had entered the wrong class and went back to the door to look at the class


    Card.


    No mistake.


    Looking at the students surrounded in the middle, he was furious. Looking at Su Ruan and Lu He, "you two are not from our class, are you! I know your grades are good, but that''s not a reason for you to make trouble in our class! "


    He threw the textbook on the platform and said, "come with me. I have to talk to Lao Hou. I can''t see the students in my class. I run to our class to make trouble!"


    Su Ruan didn''t raise her foot. Now she was standing beside Lu He. She suddenly got some advice. She picked her fingers and kicked Lu he''s shoes gently. "How can you come here?"


    It''s estimated that he will be scolded along with him. Lu He ignored her.


    See them one by one do not move, 11 class teacher more angry, "why, I speak you do not understand, do you still have to ask your teacher to invite you!"


    Zhao Mo Yan is highly myopic. Her glasses were crushed in the fight just now. She has to squint to see clearly.


    With a red and swollen face with blood seeping from the corners of her mouth, she faced the head teacher with no haughtiness, "it has nothing to do with them. They just can''t look down on some things and do things that many people can''t do. They just lend a helping hand."


    "... you," the head teacher looked at Zhao Moyan''s face, and the words stuck in his throat, "who''s fighting!"


    The little girl who had just fought stood up and said, "I''m fighting. What''s the matter?"


    The head teacher''s face turned red and blue, "all come out to me!"


    In the teaching director''s office, Lao Hou sits on a chair with a teacup in his hand and beckons Lu he and Su Ruan to pass.


    "Aren''t you two hurt?"


    Su soft shook his head, "No."


    Old Hou relaxed, "OK, go and stand with them. We don''t want to be special."


    Su Ruan stares at a lock of hair on his forehead, and the corners of his mouth bend. It''s not very nice to help him get to the back.


    She stood beside Zhao Moyan and Lu he beside her.


    Su Ruan pulled the corner of Lu he''s clothes, Lu he looked down at her, Su Ruan flat mouth, "won''t you call parents?"


    Lu he glanced at her. "Now I know I''m afraid. Where''s the strength just now?"


    His tone was a little irritated. God knows when he just arrived, his heart stopped beating when he saw the chair that hit her.


    How dare she go up!


    Su Ruan murmured, "I''m not afraid. I just think it''s embarrassing to call parents."


    Lu he was angry and laughed at her directly. He didn''t care about her any more.


    Seeing that he ignored himself, Su Ruan turned to Zhao Moyan and looked at her red and swollen face, "it will be better to apply ice on her later."


    Zhao Moyan nodded, "well."


    Su Ruan is not a good talker. Suddenly, she doesn''t know what to say.


    Fortunately, after a while, the teacher opened the door and came in. As soon as the teacher in charge of class 11 saw the teacher, he immediately looked like a child who had been wronged. When he saw his mother, he went up and complained, "teacher, look at the students in the old Hou class and our class. They have a little conflict. They come to join in the fun. Look at our two students being beaten! It''s all girls. How can I go out and meet people when I''m beaten like this? "


    Old Hou drank tea calmly.


    Su soft pursed lips, "this teacher is very good at reversing black and white."


    Lu He sneered and said nothing.


    The instructor looked at some students and frowned when he saw Zhao Moyan''s face. He swept to the little girl who was leaning against the wall and frowned more tightly.


    This little sister is the principal''s own niece, and she is responsible for almost every disturbance. Then I saw Su Ruan and Lu He. Few teachers didn''t know the students who got good grades and got on the big list every time.


    The director was just about to ask Hou how these two good students in your class got involved.


    As a result, seeing the old Hou''s careless tea drinking, he stared, "stand up, you look like you, your students are still here, and you don''t look like a teacher at all!"


    Lao Hou stood up honestly.


    The instructor asked Zhao Moyan, "who is going to hit the wound on your face?"


    Zhao Mo Yan was silent for a moment. He raised his head and fixed his eyes on little Tai Mei


    The head teacher''s face sank and looked back at the little girl in a displeased tone. "What about the wound on your face?"


    Little Tai Mei chewed bubble gum in her mouth and blew a bubble. She looked at Zhao Mo Yan disdainfully, then turned her eyes to Su Ruan, "here, she hit."


    Zhao Mo Yan eyes a Li, "she lied, the slap on her face is clearly I hit!"


    She wants to pull Su Ruan into the water. Isn''t she a good student? It''s not a small matter that good students have recorded their fights.


    Su soft stares at the palm print on her face to smile, "if I hit, estimate your that face don''t want."


    Lu he looked at Su Ruan''s wanton smile and bent her eyes. She didn''t know where she learned this kind of madness.


    The little girl rolled her eyes, "you said it wasn''t you, who can prove it?"


    "Ah The little girl covered her left face and looked at Zhao Mo Yan like a madman. "You''re crazy!"


    No one thought of this scene, even the head teacher of class 11 was stunned.


    Zhao Mo Yan tossed his wrist, "the seal is the same, so it can prove that I hit both sides."


    Su Ruan didn''t expect that Zhao Moyan would come here, and his mouth was open. Sure enough, the rabbit would bite even if he was pressed.


    The little sister rushed up and wanted to fight back. She was stopped by the director who just reflected, "OK, don''t look. Is this the place where you can make a fool of yourself?"


    The little girl gritted her teeth and glared at Zhao Moyan, "OK, Zhao Moyan, you can do it, wait!"


    When the teaching director knew about it, Hou did not know when he secretly sat back in his chair and stood up. "Now that I know about it, my two students are on the wrong side of the road and help each other. I don''t want to praise them any more. I''ll take them back first and wait for class. I''m in senior three, so I can''t delay class."


    Before the instructor said anything, the head teacher of class 11 quit immediately, "what is helpful but not helpful? Fighting is fighting. You don''t need to protect these two students just because they have good grades. In my opinion, it''s all a matter to write a review


    All those who come in are punished by recording demerits! "


    "What? A demerit? " Old Hou Meng slapped the table with a serious expression, "Wang Degang, don''t put your personal emotions on the students. Do you know how much influence it has on these students! You don''t care about your students. I care about my students! "


    Su soft looked at Zhao Mo Yan, from beginning to end, her head teacher did not pay attention to her face injury.


    It is clear that she is a victim, but she has to be disciplined and punished together. The instructor rubbed his temple and looked at the class teacher of class 11 unhappily. "OK, you know who''s causing trouble. I know what you think," he pointed to Zhao Moyan. "The girl in your class has been bullied more than once. If it goes on like this, I don''t think you need to be a class teacher."


    The teacher in charge of class 11 suppressed his anger and kept his head down.


    The director took a look at the little girl, then moved his eyes to Su Ruan and Zhao Moyan, and his tone became gentle. "Su Ruan first took Zhao Moyan to deal with the wound on his face, and then he will go back to your class directly."


    Then he took a look at Lu he and choked on his cold face. But how could the dignity of his teaching director be bluffed by a student and cleared his throat, "Lu He, go and help Zhao Moyan clean up his books and move to your class. She will be transferred to your class later."


    Lu he let out a sound and looked into Su Ruan''s bright little eyes. He knew that she must be very happy.


    Little Tai Mei has a fierce face. Don''t think she can get away by transferring to another class. She wants to make a whole person, every minute.


    Su Ruan really didn''t see her expression, but even if she saw it, she probably wouldn''t care too much.


    Pull Zhao Moyan out of the office, a step out of the door, small joy immediately ran out, sika deer general eyes misty staring at Zhao Moyan, "to move to our class, ah, are you happy?"


    Zhao Moyan lowered his head and said nothing.


    Su soft face smile closed, she likes the boy chucheng seems to be in class 11, she is not happy should be because of this.


    Hearing the faint whimper, Su Ruan twisted her eyebrows, took out a tissue from her pocket and handed it to Zhao Moyan. She would not comfort others, for fear that she would be stupid and self defeating.


    Zhao Mo Yan took the paper towel and held it in his hand. Tears ran down his swollen cheek, as if he had sprinkled a handful of salt on it.


    "I''m very happy. Besides my parents, you''re the first one to ask me if I''m happy."


    Su Ruan''s steps stopped. Zhao Moyan lowered his head and went on. They were speechless for a moment.


    Such a girl''s mind is particularly sensitive, Su Ruan originally wanted to persuade her, that Chu city is not suitable for her, also does not deserve her persistent and simple feelings.


    But think or forget, she is very smart, just got into a dead end, some things still need to think out to come out.

 Chapter 26

    Martial arts school


    After dealing with the injury on Zhao Mo Yan''s face, Su Ruan directly takes her back to class seven.


    At the door of the classroom, Zhao Moyan''s head almost bent to the ground.


    "Report."


    Old Hou stood on the platform. He had just told the students below that he was going to have a new classmate today. When he heard Su Ruan''s report, he immediately waved, "come in now."


    Su Ruan walks in front of her, and Zhao Moyan follows her step in front of her. Suddenly, she is a little lucky that her glasses are broken and she can''t see the eyes of her classmates in the classroom. She is afraid that she will be embarrassed.


    Yu Yuanqing asked Lu He in a low voice, "what''s wrong with the girl''s face? Together, you just went to the hero to save the beauty."


    Lu He ignored him and continued to stare at the pen in his hand.


    Yu Yuanqing rolled his eyes. What''s good about that pen? He had a face all day. If he didn''t look better than ordinary people, he would bet that he would never find a girlfriend in the future.


    Lao Hou arranged Zhao Moyan to sit next to the monitor Dong xiangtian. About Zhao Moyan, he just asked Dong xiangtian to go out and have a simple chat. His class must not be like class 11.


    A group of people around a girl bullying, so many boys, no one to stop


    Yes.


    Lu he put Zhao Moyan''s schoolbag down next to the platform, and the person in front of him handed it over. Zhao Moyan whispered his thanks.


    After the arrangement, Lao Hou began his class.


    The textbook turns to page 107. Today we have a new lesson


    Song Siqiao was so anxious that he scratched his ears and scratched his cheeks. Who can understand the feeling that he can''t talk in the face of gossip.


    She keeps using her eyes to show Su Ruan that she wants to listen to gossip, but Su Ruan looks up at the blackboard and doesn''t look at her at all.


    At the end of the class, although the students are very curious about how Zhao Moyan''s face is hurt, but afraid to poke other people''s scars, no one dares to ask.


    Dong xiangtian listened to Hou very much. As soon as Zhao Moyan sat next to him, he was very enthusiastic. He not only popularized science for her, but also popularized science for her teachers.


    ¡­


    On Monday, Wu Peirong came. He seemed to be seriously ill and lost weight.


    Song Siqiao had already known Zhao Moyan''s story through gossip. Now he saw Wu Peirong again, sighing and shaking his head, "infatuated women are always betrayed."


    Su Ruan looks at Wu Peirong''s thin shoulder in a daze.


    These days, I have been listening to song Siqiao chanting in my ear that it is the position of sun Changzhou from the next class


    I firmly told their head teacher that he didn''t fall in love. It was Wu Peirong who was pursuing him and promised to keep a distance from Wu Peirong in the future.


    Wu Peirong didn''t believe it. She called sun Changzhou''s home and was scolded by sun Changzhou''s mother.


    Su Ruan remembers that when she was a freshman in senior high school, she taught them Chinese by a beautiful female teacher who had just graduated from her class.


    Su Ruan still remembers that she said a word in class¡° You must shine your eyes when you fall in love in the future. Those boys who let go of your hand as soon as they see the teacher will not be too responsible for you at least in the future. "


    After school, she wanted to stay with Zhao Moyan. These days, she found that Zhao Moyan seemed to live on the same road with her family.


    However, Zhao Moyan walked too fast. After school, Su Ruan was asked a question by her classmates. In a few minutes, she was gone.


    When she arrived at the florist, Su Ruan found that the florist didn''t open, but the rolling door didn''t come down.


    Some strange, usually this time my mother is not closed, should still be busy in the florist.


    Su Ruan pulls down the shutter door and locks it. She touches her schoolbag, but her mobile phone is not in it.


    The pace has quickened and we are going home. Maybe my mother went home early today.


    Go to the door quickly, see the door is also locked, Su soft immediately flustered.


    Many things flashed in my mind. Su Ruan quickly took out the key in her schoolbag and opened the door. As soon as she opened the door, she ran to the bedroom.


    Take out the mobile phone from under the pillow, one missed call and two wechat.


    The missed calls were made by my mother, one by my mother and the other by my aunt on wechat.


    Su Ruan opened the voice of her mother.


    "Xiao Ruan, something happened to your uncle during the competition. Now he''s in the hospital. His mother has gone to see him. You can make something to eat by yourself. Good, my mother is busy first."


    As soon as Su Ruanxin fell down a little, he was immediately picked up by his uncle. Something happened during the competition. It should be an accident, but it is clear that he has not participated in the competition for several years?


    Wringing eyebrows to open my aunt''s voice.


    "Xiao Ruan, my aunt would like to ask if you would like to take over the martial arts school for your uncle. Your uncle has always placed high hopes on you. Your uncle and I have no children. Besides giving you this martial arts school, we are not at ease."


    "Seeing the decline of the martial arts school, your uncle is in a mess every day. There is no suitable person in the martial arts school for this competition. Your uncle is not willing to force you to go and has to show off his strength to compete. But after all, he is too old and hard to compete with you young people. The injury is serious this time. The doctor says that he needs to rest. Those big movements are impossible in the future."


    My aunt''s voice changed a lot. "Your uncle found a friend to help him. He looked at the martial arts school first, but Xiao Ruan, you think about it. The martial arts school is handed down from your grandfather''s generation. You have this talent, and you can rest assured that the martial arts school will be handed over to your aunt and uncle."


    Su Ruan has listened to three sections of speech many times.


    My uncle''s martial arts school was left to him by my grandfather. At that time, there were students all over the world.


    On the day of my grandfather''s death, I heard from my uncle that the students who came to see him off were all over the street.


    But now it can''t. The martial arts school is declining day by day, and the students recruit less every year.


    When martial arts schools compete, they can''t even find suitable students to participate in the competition.


    Su Ruan remembers that her mother asked her before that her uncle wanted to go back to compete for the competition in the hall, but she refused, and her uncle didn''t force her.


    Su Ruan suddenly felt that she was too selfish and left herself alone. If she had gone back to the game at that time, her uncle would not have gone up by herself.


    Press the voice key with your fingertips, but you don''t speak, and then cancel. Many things are better said face to face.


    Very late, her mother came back, looking very tired. Su Ruan put the bath water for her.


    But Su''s mother pulled Su Ruan to sit on the sofa and pondered for a while. Finally, she didn''t say anything. She waved her hand and said, "go to sleep. There will be classes tomorrow."


    After school at noon, Su Ruan called her mother, saying that the teacher asked her to help approve the test papers at noon, and she would not go back if she ate at school.


    After hanging up, Su Ruan went to the hospital.


    My aunt picked her up at the door of the hospital, saw her and waved to her, "here."


    Su Ruan trotted over, "aunt."


    Lin Nan answered, "Hey, your uncle is in ward 507 on the fifth floor. You go up first, and I''ll buy some rice for you."


    Find 507 ward, Su soft from the door to see, a room about six people, uncle Liu Zhixu in the window of the bed, legs hanging in the end of the bed, cast, is leaning on the head of the bed, looking at the scenery outside the window.


    Su Ruan opened the door and went in. Before her uncle found her, she went to the hospital bed. Su Ruan moved little by little and patted her uncle on the shoulder mischievously. "Hey, Comrade Liu."


    Liu Zhi Xu was startled and startled by her. Seeing that it was her, he said with a smile: "when did the dead girl become so naughty?"


    Su Ruan''s eyes are curved like crescent moon. She sits down and peels off the oranges on the cupboard beside her bed and hands them to Liu Zhixu.


    Liu Zhixu ate an orange and sighed. The air suddenly became very silent.


    Su Ruan said, "how''s your leg?"


    It''s not a seasonal orange. It''s a little sour. Liu Zhixu squeezed his eyes and slowed down. "It''s a small matter. I didn''t watch out for it during the competition. Now the young people are better than each other. Your uncle and I should retire."


    Su soft nodded, "it''s time to retire."


    "Who''s going to pick up the martial arts school after retirement? Wait for me... "


    "I''ll take it."


    Before he finished, he was interrupted by Su Ruan. Liu Zhixu raised his eyes and put down his sour hands


    Tooth orange, serious for two seconds, suddenly laughed, "your mother forced you?"


    Su Ruan shook his head and picked up the remaining oranges. "My mother won''t force me. I suddenly realized that, uncle, if my grandfather knew that I didn''t want to pick up the martial arts school he left behind, he would come to me at night to settle accounts."


    Cunning smile with infectious, curved eyebrows look like her grandmother.


    Liu Zhixu was amused by her and laughed, "that''s not sure. Your grandfather did his best for the martial arts school."


    Orange into the mouth, Su soft tongue, "good acid."


    Liu Zhixu shaved Su Ruan''s little nose, "don''t worry about the martial arts school. You concentrate on your study. I''ve asked a friend''s son to help me in the martial arts school. If I want to help my uncle, I have to wait until the end of your college entrance examination!"


    Su Ruan pinched her fingers, looking a little naive, "is your friend''s son reliable?"


    It''s not surprising that Su Ruan asked more. Her uncle''s eyes on people are really bad. The only time her eyes burst out was when she married aunt Su Ruan. Before he knew his aunt, he did business with his good brother. He took out 300000 yuan to start a business with his brother. As a result, his so-called good brother took his money, packed up his things, patted his ass and ran away.


    As a result, he didn''t report to the police and said that if there was a fight between brothers, it would not be like this, so he would pay for a lesson.


    Now his friends either come to borrow money from time to time or go there from time to time


    He had a meal at home.


    It''s OK to rub rice. The one who borrowed money never mentioned paying back the money. He was too embarrassed to ask for it. His aunt quarreled with him several times for this.


    Liu Zhi said with a tiger in his face, "it''s not reliable. My friend''s ancestors have been soldiers for three generations. When his son hears that he will take over his class as a soldier, his descendants can''t believe it!"


    Su Ruan nodded, OK.


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Nan came in with a meal.


    Su Ruan took the meal and said with a sweet smile, "talk to my uncle about the martial arts school."


    Lin Nan didn''t answer the phone. She regretted it after she voiced to Xiao Ruan yesterday.


    She''s still in school. She''s still a junior in high school. She''s busy enough to study. If she takes over the martial arts school, she can''t be busy.


    She took a bottle of milk for Su Ruan from the gift sent by others beside the bed, with a gentle tone. "You are busy with your study. Your aunt didn''t think about it that day. Don''t worry. Concentrate on your study. It''s important to get into a good university. My uncle and I arranged this for the time being. His friend''s son heard that he was very good. He took part in the Taekwondo competition and won the national prize when he was a child."


    When I was a child, I won the National Award. What about now? Su soft a head of question mark, but the face didn''t show, just nodded, "well."


    Before leaving, Su Ruan said to Liu Zhixu in a low voice, "next time there will be another game, I will be happy


    Come on, I just want to see if there is any retrogression since I haven''t contacted you for so long. "


    After su Ruan left, Liu Zhixu was suddenly silent. Lin Nan saw that he was in a bad mood and offered him a glass of water.


    "I said something to Xiao Ruan yesterday, but some of it was not right. Now I think that she is a girl and should have her own ideal," she drank from Liu Zhixu''s water cup. "Let''s not think too much about it. When we get to the front of the mountain, there must be a way. As long as we can continue the martial arts school, we can give it to anyone."


    Liu Zhixu patted the back of her hand and nodded, "you''re right, as long as you can pass it on."

 Chapter 27

    Chucheng, I''m not waiting for you


    Tutoring started yesterday, Zhao Moyan is a temporary transfer class, so Lao Hou before the arrangement of the study group without her.


    Her grades were also good. Lao Hou directly asked her to join Su Ruan''s study group. They helped her classmates together.


    The task of the study group is very simple. What the class bought collectively has test questions. Lao Hou also helped them to work out the questions. He worked together to work out the questions. Members of each group asked their group leader if they couldn''t.


    Several group leaders can discuss the difficult problems together, and then tell them to the students.


    Looking at the class a peaceful learning environment, Hou face stick in the back door, eyes through the gap, a happy face.


    Lao Gong also said that the children in his class are so good that he said that the children in his class are the best. Look at them one by one, how hard they study.


    Hands back in the back, the old Hou proud of humming the tune of the love song.


    Alarm contact, Jiangbei City a whistle, "Hey, comrades, old Hou left, fast, everyone wave up!"


    ¡­


    In silence, with an unusual embarrassment, Jiangbei City scratched its head and went up to kick Yu Yuanqing''s chair. "Why, brother, it''s not like you today?"


    Yu Yuanqing''s eyes were cramped, his face was straight, and his voice was sonorous. "Don''t disturb my study. I''m trying to work on the topic."


    Jiangbei City smelled something bad through his cramped eyes. His cold hair stood up behind him, and he sat back on his seat with a laugh. "You''re right. I haven''t finished this topic, so I''ll do it."


    It took two minutes for the creepy momentum to leave.


    Jiangbei City wiped the sweat on his forehead. I dare not make a fuss this time.


    This time, it''s a bit difficult. It takes a long time to do it. All the students in the class are still working on it. Only when Tang Wanqing arrives, he will go out with his schoolbag.


    Su Ruan looked up and continued to work on the topic.


    When it''s time, anyone can go.


    It''s funny to say that old Hou might as well divide Tang Wanqing into the Luhe group.


    All day with the topic to the front of Lu He, Lu he didn''t bother to pay attention to her, she also didn''t care, still a face infatuated with staring at him.


    So Lu he pulled Su Ruan''s face, "come here, I''ll see how you do it."


    Basically, as long as Tang Wanqing comes to ask Lu He about the topic, Lu he is discussing the topic with Su Ruan.


    Su Ruan didn''t dare to resist, even though she didn''t think there was anything to discuss.


    Knowing that she was taken as a shield by him, she was still happy.


    Women are strange.


    After cleaning up the topic, the students in the class leave one after another. Su Ruan carries her schoolbag well and stands at the door waiting for Zhao Moyan.


    It''s getting dark. It''s not safe for her to go back by herself.


    Their two families have to walk through an alley, which is very dark. To tell the truth, Su Ruan is also afraid.


    Zhao Moyan lowers his head to find the pen cap on the ground. Su Ruan stares at Lu He who takes up his coat and wears it on him. He thinks that he really looks good in everything. Lu he looks up and bumps into her eyes. Su Ruan immediately dodges in a panic, panicking like a frightened cat.


    Lu he felt the chocolate in his pocket. He bent his mouth and pinched his tired nose.


    When he passed her, he took out the chocolate from his pocket, put it into her small pocket with rabbit ears, pulled off her rabbit ears, and walked away with long legs.


    Left Su soft staring at his pocket rabbit ears, ear tip red as if it was his own ears.


    Zhao Mo Yan found the cap, put it, looked up, just saw the scene that Lu He gave her chocolate, subconsciously smile


    ¡£


    You see, love and happiness belong to others.


    Go to Su soft in front of, "wait for me?"


    Su soft nodded and rubbed her red ears. "It''s getting dark. I''m afraid to go alone, so I want to wait for you to go together."


    Su Ruan is afraid of Zhao Moyan''s refusal, so she says it''s pathetic.


    Zhao Mo Yan said in a soft voice, "I''m afraid of the dark, too."


    Today, she pinned the heavy bangs on with a small clip, revealing her small face. It seems that the whole person is more energetic and not as lifeless as before.


    Su Ruan felt that there seemed to be more expression in her eyes.


    They didn''t speak much along the way, neither of them was good at expression, and neither of them spoke first.


    Although each other have a lot to ask each other.


    It''s like Su Ruan wants to ask Zhao Moyan why she is so stubborn that she likes a person who knows it''s impossible for seven years. Even if she is bullied by her classmates because of him, she doesn''t want to give up.


    Zhao Moyan even wants to ask Su Ruan why she went to class 11 that day and would be desperate to get in front of her and give her the loss


    Years of hope.


    Zhao Mo Yan''s family arrived earlier than Su Ruan''s. when he said goodbye, Zhao Mo Yan suddenly stopped.


    Then he said, "I''m going to give up. I''m going to give up on him."


    Su soft surprised to look up, she has waved ready to turn.


    Like a person seven years is what concept, Su soft do not know, also not very understand.


    Su Ruan doesn''t know how hard it is to give up a person who has loved for seven years.


    But she vaguely knew the reason why Zhao Moyan finally decided to give up.


    Save too many disappointments, she gave herself a chance again and again.


    The notebook said, "come on, he just doesn''t know how to be good to a person."


    Seven years, enough for her to save enough to collapse all her hopes.


    Su Ruan believed that she was really relieved.


    Because, for the first time she saw this girl, her eyes were so bright. As if the sky filled with stars, shimmering.


    ¡­


    Push open the door, warm yellow light shine on the heart is warm.


    As soon as her mother saw her coming back, she immediately stood up from the sofa, her face full of worry, "why did you come back so late today? Did your father meet you at the intersection?"


    Zhao Moyan shook his head, "no, I''ll go down and have a look."


    "No, just wash your hands and bring out the food in the kitchen. I''ll go to see your father, who is a fool, and pick up your daughter and lose herself."


    Zhao Mo Yan is laughing.


    Looking at her daughter''s smiling face, Zhao''s mother was stunned for a moment.


    The food was served on the table, and Zhao Moyan sat on the sofa waiting for his parents.


    Thinking of her mother''s stupefaction and ecstasy, I feel sad. How much she didn''t smile at her parents, she could make them ecstatic when they saw her smile.


    At the door came the voice of mother and father talking. Zhao Moyan went to the kitchen to get chopsticks.


    Set the chopsticks and Zhao Zhiliang comes out of the bathroom.


    He said with a smile: "I said I would pick you up. As a result, I went to the supermarket and bought you some food for breakfast tomorrow, and you came back."


    Zhao Mo Yan took a bite of rice, plucked the broken hair hanging to the corner of his mouth, "don''t pick me up, I''ll go back with a classmate in my class


    Yes, her house is just behind us, very close


    The couple looked at each other and made sure they heard each other right. Both of them were excited.


    Zhao Zhiliang pretended to be calm and took a piece of meat for his daughter, "eat more, what is thin like? Don''t learn to lose weight. It''s as good-looking as a bamboo pole."


    Zhao Moyan ate the meat and nodded, "I haven''t eaten my mother''s meat for a long time. It''s really delicious!"


    Zhao''s mother nodded happily, "eat more, eat more, want to eat, mom does it every day."


    Zhao Mo Yan buries his head on the bowl and keeps picking rice.


    She is really thin now. When she was a child, the baby fat disappeared when she heard Chu Cheng say to others, "Oh, you said that fat man.".


    She is 167 now, but she weighs only 92 Jin.


    She suffered from anorexia for some time in order to become the kind of figure Chu Cheng liked.


    Mother cried every day and begged her to eat more.


    But as soon as she saw the food, she retched, until she felt thin enough and ran to Chu city full of expectation, and then saw his eyes like hell.


    She knew that he liked thin, but not skinny.


    She went on a diet for him, and tried to eat for him.


    Now want to open, suddenly not so sad, really like a person, no matter you are thin or fat, body how, he likes.


    Zhao Mo Yan just felt that she was sorry for her parents. How desperate they should be to see their daughter thin and skinny every day.


    At night, a character named Chu City in xingengdewen died.


    He died in the novel and in her heart.


    From then on, the name of Chu city no longer appeared in her novels.


    She seriously wrote in her notebook, "chucheng, I won''t wait for you.


    Thank you. Goodbye.


    Thank you for amazing my youth and making it ridiculous but unforgettable.


    And goodbye, is that I can finally give up you.


    I''m sorry to disturb you before. I''m sorry to disturb you so long. "


    ¡­


    Su Ruan tied up her hair, and the mobile phone on the bed rang a few times.


    Pick up your mobile phone and click wechat. It''s from Lu He.


    A few pictures, Su Ruan point open, is a variety of breakfast, last time she helped him buy the soup, and soybean milk fried dough sticks, and even pancakes.


    Before Su Ruan could respond, he sent another voice.


    "Which would you like to eat?" With a trace of lazy voice, pleasant to hear, let people tremble.


    Su soft swallowed saliva, clear throat, "how do you help me buy breakfast?"


    Voice in the past, Su soft mind suddenly flashed his face, above with impatient expression.


    Well, should she answer which one first?


    Is tangled, wechat sounded again, his voice is not as impatient as she imagined, "want to buy, need why?"


    Su Ruan also heard an aunt over there ask him, "young man, does soybean milk add sugar?"


    Well, Su Ruan nodded silently and said to her mobile phone, "I want to eat steamed dumplings."


    With her schoolbag on her back, Su Ruan picked up the chocolate she had put on her desk yesterday and walked out of the house.


    Well, it''s a nice day today.


    The chocolate melted in her mouth. Su Ruan narrowed her eyes. It''s so sweet.


    Zhao Moyan stood by the banyan tree at the entrance of the alley, waiting for her. Su Ruan waved her hand. She was afraid that there was chocolate on her teeth, and she didn''t dare to show her white teeth. She just pursed her lips and laughed, "good morning!"


    Zhao Mo Yan nodded and chuckled, "good morning."


    Under the teaching building, Su Ruan asks Zhao Moyan to go up first. She will enter the class later.


    Su Ruan blushes like a cooked prawn. She is not good at lying. Fortunately, Zhao Moyan doesn''t ask.


    As soon as Zhao Moyan left, she ran to the small Pavilion behind the teaching building like a thief.


    Lu he was sitting on a stone bench with breakfast on the stone table in front of him.


    Hearing the sound, Lu he didn''t look back. He reached out and opened the breakfast box on the table. It was still very hot.


    Su Ruan took the steamed dumplings he handed over and tasted them. Her eyes were bright. "Eat well." Looking at him staring at himself, Su Ruan feels embarrassed. She looks away and falls on the piggy bean paste bag on the stone table.


    Surprised, she put the steamed dumplings on the table. Su Ruan picked up the Beanbag and said, "it''s so cute. Where did you buy it?"


    Lu he put his left hand on the stone table, arms supporting his forehead, and some sharp corners of his eyes seemed to smile, "at my door."


    It''s too delicate. Su Ruan is not willing to eat. She always feels like she''s destroying handicrafts.


    Lu he see her mind, "breakfast is just, again delicate is to eat into the stomach."


    Su Ruan wrinkled her little nose. It''s right to say that, but exquisite food will make people feel good.


    After biting the Beanbag, Lu he kept staring at her, as if waiting for her evaluation.


    Su Ruan nodded vigorously, dimples on her cheek appeared and disappeared, "it''s delicious."


    After eating the bean paste, Su Ruan went to eat steamed dumplings. There was a big cup of soybean milk on the table.


    At the end of the meal, she had some strong support, and from time to time she secretly glanced at him, thinking about telling him that she couldn''t eat any more. Should she be ok?


    Her stomach is so big that she doesn''t have so much to eat.


    Lu he pick eyebrows, "full."


    Su Ruan nodded like a chicken pecking rice.


    He naturally took the remaining steamed dumplings from her hand, stuffed them into his mouth, threw away the garbage, picked up the bag belt and looked at her, "don''t you go?"


    Su soft pressure in the heart of agitation, "go, go."


    In the morning, his mind is full of scenes when he picks up her leftover steamed dumplings and inserts them into his mouth without hesitation. Su Ruan is biting her fingers and her face is red.


    Song Siqiao stares at her for a class, and finds that the girl doesn''t know what she is thinking, and the blush on her face has never faded.


    Song Siqiao studied the smile on Su Ruan''s face, and then felt that it was really similar to the redness on the faces of the girls sitting in front of the boys in the back row when they said the Yellow story.


    She just as Su soft this girl, I don''t know from where accidentally heard the boys talk meat.


    Feeling under the girl''s innocence, song Siqiao patted Su soft shoulder, "boys are like this, don''t care."


    Su soft a surprised, "what?"


    Song Siqiao mysteriously came up to her, "did you accidentally hear the boys in our class open yellow tune?"


    Su Ruan breathed a sigh of relief and gave her a white look, "where do you want to go?"


    She thought song Siqiao saw her having breakfast with Lu He.


    Song Siqiao tried the temperature on her face with the back of her hand, then picked up her own hand and put it on her face, "you see, why don''t you blush like this?"


    Su Ruan opens her hand and lies on the table, covering her face with a book.


    Really, she could feel the heat on her face.


    What if it doesn''t come down¡° Su Ruan, please tell us the solution to this problem. "


    Su Ruan immediately stands up and kicks song Siqiao with her toe. It''s all your fault.

 Chapter 28

    No one loves me


    The title on the blackboard seems a little bit difficult, but fortunately, she finished the sentence, although the steps are a little messy.


    The teacher nodded and asked her to sit down. Then she gave song Siqiao a faint look and wiped out the title on the blackboard and changed it.


    "Song Siqiao, you can do it."


    Song Siqiao: "ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, teacher, I will not."


    "Get out and stand!"


    ¡­


    Ding Enron''s call came on Friday night, when Su Ruan rarely brought her mobile phone. The study group had just disbanded, and she and Zhao Moyan were ready to go home.


    Cell phone that end came her with some bleak voice, "Su soft, my stepfather died."


    Autumn, the style of the evening outside the cool, Su soft across the receiver listening to the sound of sobbing Enron, "he finally died, I look forward to so many years, should be happy right!"


    Su Ruan discussed with her mother and asked her mother to take three days off for her. For the first time, she went out alone to Enron''s city.


    She arrived late at night, did not tell Enron, according to the memory of her address left a taxi.


    The driver didn''t think she was a local person. He joked with her in a local dialect, "little girl, go out to visit relatives or meet people?"


    Su soft lips, polite smile, "find a good friend, she is here."


    Seeing that she didn''t want to chat very much, the driver didn''t care, hummed a little song and sent her to the destination happily.


    From the car down, Su soft looking at the front of the tube building suddenly confused.


    Enron didn''t tell her her building number.


    Finally, she was picked up safely.


    When receiving Su Ruan''s phone call, Enron was surprised, "are you downstairs?"


    When she ran down, her face was still wet with tears, and she rushed into Su Ruan''s arms.


    "Thank you, thank you, Su Ruan. No one in the world loves me except you and grandma Wu."


    She sobbed. Su Ruan patted her on the back and said nothing.


    When she had enough crying, they went upstairs together.


    Looking at the strong man smoking and shirtless standing on both sides of the corridor, Su Ruan pinches a sweat for Enron. It''s hard to imagine how she is


    Living in such an environment.


    The room is very clean and tidy. There are few furniture in the living room. There is only a single sofa and a glass coffee table.


    Looking around for a week, Su Ruan didn''t see Enron''s mother, so she understood her almost desperate cry.


    At night, the two girls stayed up almost all night, and their hearts were full of worries.


    Like sleeping half awake, Su Ruan was awakened by Enron''s cry.


    "Why? Why? "


    "Ma, don''t go! Don''t go Turn on the desk lamp.


    Fingertips touch Enron''s forehead, the top is full of sweat, the pillow below has been wet with tears.


    Su Ruan stood up, went to the bathroom and twisted a towel to dry the sweat on Enron''s forehead.


    She knew that Enron''s heart was full of extreme self-confidence and inferiority.


    There is a saying that is true, lucky people are cured by childhood all their lives, and unfortunate people are cured by childhood all their lives.


    Her beast like stepfather died. No one could make her cry so hopelessly except her mother. She was like a kitten abandoned by the roadside and no one wanted. She curled up in the middle of the night and licked her wound.


    ¡­


    The knock on the door rings, Su Ruan wakes up, squints her bleary eyes and glances at the bedroom, but she is not there.


    I think I went out to buy breakfast.


    When opening the door, Su Ruan and the people at the door looked at each other for a moment.


    Jiang Sulin didn''t seem to expect Su Ruan to be here. She had no time to take back her angry expression and was embarrassed for a moment


    "What happened to xiaoruan?" She came in. "Where''s Enron?"


    Su Ruan closed the door behind her and shook her head. "I didn''t see her when I woke up."


    As for Jiang Sulin, Su Ruan told the truth that she didn''t like Jiang Sulin. She said that she didn''t like Jiang Sulin. In fact, it was pleasant to hear, but it was disgusting to say that she didn''t like Jiang Sulin.


    Su Ruan hates that she knows Enron is bullied by that beast, but she tells Enron that the unfortunate thing has not happened, so you should forgive him. He is your father.


    Disgusted, she regards Enron as a chess piece that can provide for her in the future, and gives her a piece of sugar from time to time, so that Enron always holds hope for her.


    Disgust her to see a new man is more important than Enron!


    Hate her, let Enron cry so desperate.


    Jiang Sulin sat down on the sofa. Her face had been completely changed. She was so kind with a smile, "Xiao Ruan, how''s your mother?"


    Su soft nodded, no expression, "very good."


    She can''t see Su Ruan''s expression, so she continues to chat with Su Ruan.


    It''s also not good to hang her here. Su Ruan returns to her words with her mobile phone and reports to Enron secretly.


    "Where are you? Your mother is at home now! "


    "What is she doing here?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Wait, I''ll be there in a minute."


    Not long after putting down the mobile phone, Enron came in from the door with breakfast in his hand.


    Put down the key, went to the kitchen and poured the porridge into the bowl, as if I didn''t see Jiang Sulin.


    Jiang Sulin is a little chatty. Seeing her coming out with a bowl, she thought she would give the rice to herself. Unexpectedly, she put it directly in front of Su Ruan and urged her, "eat quickly, and go out with me later."


    Su Ruan tries to be a qualified air. Oh, she lowers her head and drinks porridge silently. Jiang Sulin said, "where are you going? I told you to come to your father''s funeral with me later


    Enron sneered, "how, found the next family, do not need me, even the mother are lazy to pretend to be it?"


    Jiang Sulin choked and turned pale. "Enron, is that what you think of me?"


    Chi, Enron drank porridge, bitter in his mouth, but his face did not change at all, "isn''t it?"


    She put down her chopsticks and said, "for the last time, my father died. When he died, there was no funeral, only a broken coffin. When he was lying in the broken coffin, his wife was racking her brains to choose which man to replace him!"


    Looking at Enron''s red eyes, Su''s soft palm gently put on her leg, giving her a little strength.


    Jiang Sulin''s face was pale without a trace of blood, "what do you know?"


    "More than you think."


    She was tired after so many years, so why didn''t she pretend to be tired after so many years.


    Jiang Sulin stood up awkwardly, "Mom doesn''t want to force you, you really don''t want to go, but a month later, mom''s wedding, I hope you can come, Enron, we are the only family, right?"


    The only relative, Enron laughs out loud, why can''t she feel guilty when she says this sentence.


    "You have a nephew in Uncle Li''s family. Mom looks good. Then..."


    Enron Temple suddenly straight jump, picked up the table is still filled with porridge bowl suddenly fell to the ground, desperate roar, "get out!"


    Jiang Sulin was startled by her, stepped back and left in a hurry.


    Walking to the door, I saw a slender man in a long windbreaker. Before I could see more, I left in a hurry.


    Looking at Enron squatting on the ground, Su Ruan didn''t know what to do. For the first time, she felt so useless.


    With Enron squatting on the ground for a while, Enron got up, as if nothing had happened, patted her head, "I''m ok, go to eat your meal."


    Su soft heart way, clearly she to comfort Enron, but how seems to become Enron to comfort her.


    Su Ruan cleans the floor. After cleaning, she sees Enron sitting in front of the tea table with a bottle of beer in her hand.


    Sweep to the beer box beside the sofa, Su soft didn''t say a word, she wanted to drink it.


    Dong Dong Dong


    The door was knocked, Enron did not look back, Su soft looked at, is not her mother?


    Worried that Enron would be stimulated again, Su Ruan went to the door and opened a small gap.


    Through the gap, she saw a black windbreaker and a pair of straight long legs.


    Did not see what his face looked like, he heard: "Hello, Ding Enron live here?"


    Sound is good, Su soft nods, gap opened a few big, "you look for Enron to have something to do?"


    The man laughed gently, "there''s something wrong. Can I go in?" Su soft is still hesitating, the door has been safely pulled from the inside, "come in."


    When the man came in, Enron had calmed down, but the bottle in his hand didn''t stop.


    "Chang Jisheng, is she not a good girl after drinking?"


    Chang Jisheng chuckled, picked up a bottle of unopened wine from her side, and sat down beside her casually, "no way."


    Su Ruan probably knows the identity of this man.


    The one who is safe in the bottom of my heart.


    Su Ruan felt that she would make room for them and went to the kitchen to cook the soup for Enron.


    Sobering soup takes a long time to cook. Su Ruan closes the kitchen door and sits quietly on a small bench.


    It''s been a day since she touched her cell phone. Su Ruan hasn''t called her mother to tell her about Enron.


    The mobile phone is still in the off state. Yesterday, the mobile phone in the car was out of power and turned off. When it was charged, she forgot to turn it on again.


    As soon as the phone is turned on, the mobile phone is ringing all the time.


    The first thing I saw was the countless phone calls my mother made to her, and then the wechat sent by Lu He.


    Before she could read Lu he''s wechat, Su Ruan immediately called her mother back.


    There''s almost a second to pick up. The phone just rings.


    Su Mu''s tone is a little urgent, "how can I call you for so long and turn it off? Is there something wrong?"


    Su Ruan quickly explained, "it''s OK, mom. The mobile phone has no power. It''s just turned on. Don''t worry. I''m with Enron now. It''s OK."


    Su Mu breathed a sigh of relief, "how is Enron now?"


    Su soft was silent for a moment, "Mom, do you really think there will be children in the world whose parents don''t love them?"


    Su''s mother probably didn''t expect that she would ask this question. She stopped for several seconds and seemed to be thinking about how to answer her question.


    Su Mu said, "the world is so big that there are all kinds of strange things. Some people love themselves more than others. Xiao Ruan, you will feel the coldness of the world on the road of growing up. There are many difficulties in life, but remember, mom will always be your harbor."


    "You tell Enron that as long as she doesn''t mind, our family is her family."


    Su Ruan puts her mobile phone in her heart, which is warm in her heart.


    The sobering soup in the pot is bubbling. When the fire is turned off, Su Ruan doesn''t go out immediately. The sound of Enron''s mumbling and Chang Jisheng''s patient voice are looming outside. Su Ruan thinks that maybe this man can let Enron get rid of his troubles for a while


    ¡£


    Click on wechat to see what Lu He sent her.


    LH: picture, picture.


    LH: "when I''ll be back, I''ll see if I need to send you notes for a few days."


    Open his notes to see eye, his writing some grass, very casual.


    Su xiaoruan: "asked for three days off, tomorrow will go back."


    Su xiaoruan: "thank you for your notes." There will come back soon. It seems that there are still some grievances.


    LH: "the message I sent you yesterday."


    Su soft smile, back: "the phone has no power, just turned on, sorry."


    LH: "Oh."


    Su Ruan feels inexplicably that this sound is very arrogant.


    LH: "what would you like for breakfast the day after tomorrow?"


    Su xiaoruan: "well, Nuomici."


    Su Ruan likes to eat these soft and glutinous foods since she was a child.


    On the other side of the mobile phone, Lu He raised his eyes slightly. What she likes to eat is very similar to her.


    Enron poured down a mouthful of beer, and his vision was already a little blurred.


    When she was a child, she never touched alcohol. Since she came out to make a living alone, she forced herself to learn how to drink.


    She has measured her drinking capacity. Every time she drinks, she will pay special attention to it and not let herself cross the boundary. But today, she seems to be out of control and just wants to get drunk thoroughly.


    Confused eyes moved to Chang Jisheng, smiling slightly silly, "Chang Jisheng, Chang Jisheng, your name is really nice."


    She always calls his teacher Chang obediently. The first time she calls her own name, it sounds very nice.


    Chang Jisheng said with a smile, "well, your name is just as good."


    She seems to be a little proud, Jiaojiao quietly came up, eyes shining, "that''s, this name is my father gave me."


    The proud expression changed into loneliness, like a child abandoned by others, "but he died so early that I can hardly remember his appearance."


    Chang Jisheng touched her head. "He should remember you, probably always looking at you somewhere, and then he was proud of you in his heart and said," my daughter is wonderful. "


    Enron glared, "really?"


    Chang Jisheng had the feeling of coaxing a child for the first time and nodded, "really."


    Enron instantly happy, raised the bottle, "Chang Jisheng, we drink!"


    The two wine bottles touched lightly. Chang Jisheng saw that she poured down the remaining half bottle of wine in the wine bottle at one go. His eyebrows wrinkled and he reached out to take off the wine bottle in her hand. "You can''t drink any more."


    Enron is not happy again, "I can drink, I drink very well, really, you don''t know, when I came out in the first year, I was a little girl running errands in a company. As a result, the boss asked who can drink that day, and the company had a party."


    Enron contented clapped his hands, "that day no one spoke, I raised my hand, that night I drank stomach bleeding alone, drank the man lying on the table."


    Chang Jisheng looked at the wine bottle under the table, and she was really good at drinking.


    She is calm and even a little proud, but Chang Jisheng''s heart is twisted together.


    This girl, tough and admirable.


    Under the camphor tree outside the classroom, one eye can last ten thousand years. He thinks that he is not a meddler, even cold-blooded.


    But with a look in her eyes, he unconsciously followed his brain, came out of the classroom and extended his hand to her.


    He still remembers the look in his eyes, such as a lost lamb, or an ignorant deer, with a little inferiority, but deep in the heart


    Indestructible tenacity.


    She came up suddenly, hugged his waist, put her chin on his shoulder, and breathed hot air in his ears.


    "Chang Jisheng, can you love me? No one loves me."


    His heart pricked like a needle, she said, Chang Jisheng, no one loves me.

 Chapter 29

    Shining like light


    He didn''t know what her life was like before, and he didn''t want to care about it. He only knew that at the moment, he was crazy and wanted to hold the girl in his arms, and then told her, "OK, I''ll love you."


    He has always been obedient to their own heart, suddenly she into his arms, hold tightly, "Ding Enron, you listen, later, I come to love you, protect you."


    For a long time, without hearing her response, Chang Jisheng looked down. The man in his arms had already closed his eyes and fell asleep, but his hands were still holding his waist and he didn''t want to relax.


    He took her back to the room, put her on the bed and stared at her sleeping face for a long time before he turned and walked out of the room.


    Knock on the kitchen door, Su soft open the door, see is him, looking to the living room, "Enron?"


    Chang Jisheng smiles politely, "she''s asleep. I''ll go back first, and she''ll trouble you."


    Su soft nodded, "no trouble, no trouble."


    Seeing off Chang Jisheng, Su Ruan responds that it''s her business to take care of Enron. Why does he say he''s troubling her?


    The next day, Su Ruan was leaving in the afternoon. Enron seemed very sticky. Where did she go


    We have to follow Su Ruan.


    Su Ruan probably knows all about her.


    As soon as her stepfather died, her mother immediately found a new one. It was said that she was a rich man with children and daughters. She was very nice to her.


    She gave Enron a large sum of money and told Enron, "don''t come to mom often in the future. Your uncle Li doesn''t know that I have a daughter, or if you want to be with mom, your uncle Li has a nephew, which is very good. I will say that you are my colleague''s daughter and introduce you to him. If you can succeed, we don''t have to separate our mother and daughter."


    At that time Enron stares at her with a pair of eyes, "I''m only nineteen!"


    It can be said that Jiang Sulin gave up her own daughter for the so-called man surnamed Li.


    She said let Enron don''t often go to her, where she doesn''t know, Enron''s heart is extremely sensitive, as long as you show a little refusal to her, she will not go up again.


    She is Enron''s mother, how can she not know.


    It''s just that the weight of being safe in her heart can''t compare with her happy life coming soon.


    Disappointment after disappointment completely extinguished Enron''s desire for maternal love.


    What is more desperate is that she came to Enron and said that she would send her stepfather for the last journey. She said that in any case, you are father and daughter.


    Enron was cutting vegetables, put down the knife and laughed, "father and daughter?"


    Funny or not, Enron has been pretending to be a fool for so many years, but she, a mother with the same blood, wants to take her out of the tortoise shell and let her face the bloody truth.


    Enron remembers clearly that when she was pressed under the animal and struggled to cry, the corner of her dress was exposed at the door.


    At that time, the hatred in her heart should have accounted for a large part, otherwise she would not have hesitated to pick up something and smash it at the beast.


    But after Enron came out, she was still able to hold Enron and said with tears, "Enron, mom is sorry for you, mom has no ability to protect you, don''t blame mom." Now think about it, Enron was ridiculous. Her apology was just to send her to her stepfather''s bed to reduce her beating.


    But Enron thinks that she apologizes for not rushing to protect herself.


    Enron also silly excuse for her, she has always been timid, dare not rush to protect her very normal.


    Su Ruan looks at the calm Enron on her face. She doesn''t see the sadness of the day before yesterday. She is always like this. No matter how sad things are, she will hide after crying and pain, and won''t let others see.


    However, Enron thought, maybe she was really relieved, really separated from her mother


    The relationship is actually a good thing for her.


    At one o''clock in the afternoon, Enron put Su Ruan on the train and hugged her when she left. "Maybe I can join you in the college entrance examination this year."


    Su Ruan''s eyes lit up in an instant, "really?"


    Enron nodded, "well, Chang Jisheng said that he could help me to take the college entrance examination." she pursed her lips, and her face was flushed. "I want to test the university he is in, where I love him."


    Enron remembered that she seemed to hold Chang Jisheng yesterday, but she felt that she was not so bold.


    But she really remembered that she seemed to stir him up with alcohol, but she couldn''t remember exactly how.


    Su soft knocked her forehead, "OK, see the color of things, before also said to accompany me to test Q big."


    Seeing her smile, Su Ruan continued: "however, for the sake of your good taste for men, I''ll forgive you for forgetting your meaning. After all, this color is really good."


    Enron happy, "right, I think it''s good, too."


    Su Ruan rolled her eyes, "virtue."


    Shaking the train ticket in her hand, Su Ruan smiles at Enron and squints¡°


    Our mother said, "let you go back when you have time. She will help you make dumplings filled with three delicacies."


    Suddenly, Enron''s eyes were wet.


    There is a kind of emotion that comes to our face. It lies in our mother and the dumplings filled with three delicacies.


    It''s her favorite.


    Dumplings stuffed with three delicacies.


    ¡­


    As soon as Su Ruan got home, Su''s mother immediately asked about Enron.


    After talking to her mother, Su Ruan drank water, "don''t worry, maybe you can live better without her mother."


    This words Su Mu still really believe, Enron that wench, if not her mother drag, also won''t lead to now this situation.


    Lying in bed at night, I received song Siqiao''s wechat, "Su Ruan, when are you coming?"


    Xiao Qiao said: "on the first day of your absence, I miss you, miss you, miss you."


    Xiao Qiao said: "the day after you are away, I miss you, miss you, miss you very much."


    Xiao Qiao said: "on the third day of your absence, I miss you, miss you, and miss you madly." Then followed by the small expressions of the two MEDA.


    Su soft smile, back to her, "is class no one risked his life to accompany you to talk."


    Xiao Qiao water people: "surprise, surprise, surprise."


    Three surprise expressions in a row.


    Xiao Qiao: "no, I swear, I just miss you."


    Su xiaoruan: "Oh, I have to ask for seven days'' leave, a total of 10 days."


    Su Ruan''s face is not red and her heart is not beating.


    Song Siqiao sent a string of frightened and crying expression, "Su Ruan, you are not, how to ask so long leave?"


    Su xiaoruan: "Oh, fool."


    Xiaoqiao water family: "Su Ruan, you have changed. Where was your original simplicity and loveliness?"


    Su xiaoruan: "maybe it''s your eyesight."


    Song Siqiao is going to take a bath. He said he would talk after taking a bath.


    At the same time, Su Ruan is ready to take a bath. She is ready to lie on the bed. As soon as she turns on her mobile phone, she sees pictures from Song Siqiao. All kinds of barbecued crayfish look very attractive at night.


    Wu Wu Wu is seduced by the small stomach that barks indiscriminately, Su soft a face you resent, this wench bathes


    So fast.


    Su xiaoruan: "sick..."


    "I''m so hungry," said Xiao Qiao


    Su family small soft: "that you look at some is not more hungry?"


    If you''re hungry, just look at these pictures. The more you look, the more hungry you are?


    Xiao Qiao said: "I just want you to be hungry with me."


    Su xiaoruan


    That night, Su Ruan went to bed early. In her dream, she didn''t know what she had dreamt of and laughed.


    Nuomici is delicious when it''s hot, but it doesn''t taste like that when it''s cold, and it''s not so glutinous.


    Lu he tied the bag with Nuomici and put it in his pocket to buy milk and eggs for Su Ruan.


    As for children, only by eating more eggs and milk can they grow up.


    Su Ruan''s surprised little face immediately suffered when she saw the eggs taken out by Lu He.


    Small face wrinkled, voice with a trace of coquetry, "I don''t like boiled eggs."


    In fact, she likes scrambled eggs, such as scrambled eggs with tomatoes, which she likes very much.


    But she didn''t like boiled eggs, especially yolks.


    Lu he calmly knocked the eggs on the stone table, "it''s nutritious to eat eggs, maybe you can grow tall."


    Su soft mouth pouted can hang oil bottle, "you are saying I am short."


    Lu he suddenly raised his eyes, did not react for a moment, and then suddenly laughed, such as the fireworks blooming suddenly, dazzling. Su soft stupefied looking at him, heart: eat, I eat, not just an egg, with color lure?


    Lu he handed her the peeled eggs, but he didn''t think she was short. To tell you the truth, he liked her very much. It was a small one, and he could lift it with one hand.


    Du took the egg with her mouth, Su Ruan looked up at him from time to time. After eating the protein, she stared at the yolk and worried.


    Nuomici is in his hand, but she hasn''t finished eating the eggs, so she''s too embarrassed to ask for it. She can only stare at the mouth of the Nuomici bag exposed by his pocket.


    Lu He sneered, took the yolk from her hand, put it into his mouth, and then took out the glutinous rice cake in his pocket and handed it to her.


    Su Ruan''s face was as red as the sunset when the sun was about to set.


    He, eat the rest of her!


    Ah Wu bit down a big mouthful of glutinous rice cake with a trace of heat.


    Until the end of the second class, the temperature on Su Ruan''s face didn''t come down.


    Even song Siqiao has been mumbling to her, she did not hear clearly.


    Song Siqiao was so angry that he grabbed the soft meat on her waist and twisted it, "did you listen to me?"


    Su Ruan''s body was stiff with pain, "hiss, pain."


    "Listen, listen." Su Ruan quickly breaks away song Siqiao''s fingers that are still pinched at her waist.


    Songsiqiao glanced at her and put his hands around his chest. "I said something. Repeat it."


    Su Ruan


    Can she confess that she was just in a daze?


    Song Siqiao gave her a white look, leaned over her face and lowered her voice to be a thief. "I just said that Tang Wanqing, while you are not here these two days, tried his best to gather together in front of Luhe, so that Luhe simply left school, and didn''t work together."


    "Oh."


    "Oh?" Song Siqiao''s face was shocked and he hated the iron but not the steel


    Su soft doubts, "what should I say?"


    Song Siqiao is angry. OK, she''s a meddler!


    See song Siqiao angry, Su soft smile, coax her, "do you want to eat nougat and biscuits tomorrow?"


    "Yes! More than Luhe! "


    In the self-study class, Hou stepped on the platform with a heavy expression.


    He patted the desk and said, "be quiet!"


    The class was quiet for a moment, and song Siqiao whispered, "it''s rare for old hou to be so serious. There must be something wrong."


    After clearing his throat, Hou pointed to an empty seat in the back.


    Su Ruan looks along. There is a boy named Chen Rui sitting in that seat. He is usually quiet in the class and has no sense of existence.


    He asked for leave?


    "The father of Chen Rui in our class had a serious car accident the night before yesterday, and he is still in intensive care unit. I think the students have been together for so long, so they should have a certain understanding of the situation at home."¡° Chen Rui''s mother is a blind man. The burden of life is entirely on Chen Rui''s father. Now that his father has an accident, the whole family is half collapsed. "


    "I don''t want to say anything else. Today, I organize a fund-raising. All the Students Donate voluntarily and give it to the monitor. The monitor will write down the list and give it to me tomorrow


    Send someone to give it to Chen Rui. "


    Then he took out a bunch of money from his pocket and handed it to Dong xiangtian, "this is mine, take a head."


    As soon as Hou left, the class burst into flames.


    Chen Rui is a table mate in Jiangbei City. There are four people sitting together in the middle. On the left side of Jiangbei City is a fat man, and on the right side is Chen Rui. When Chen Rui''s family is busy, he shouts the loudest, "I say why this boy didn''t come to class yesterday."


    Voice down, he whispered: "out of this kind of thing to say, we help together, ah, this boy, is too hard! Don''t say anything


    He turned over his schoolbag, took out all the money in it, and went all over his pocket.


    These rich children have never broken their money, but they have turned over a lot of pocket money. They have folded thousands of them in a mess.


    Jiangbei City will turn out the money to Dong xiangtian, "first take these, temporarily only so much, wait for me to get back from school."


    Yu Yuanqing rummaged all over his pocket and said, "Damn, Luhe, do you have any money with you?"


    Lu he was silent for a moment, "No."


    Su soft silently looked at his schoolbag, he did not take how to do?


    It doesn''t matter. The money will be handed in tomorrow, and she will bring it tomorrow.


    All the students in the class are lining up to pay Dong xiangtian. There is a soft hearted girl with a little red eyes.


    That girl has a good relationship with Chen Rui. At the front and back tables, Chen Rui is quiet. Besides Jiangbei City, she can also talk to her.


    Su Ruan spits out a foul breath. In this world, no one knows which comes first, accident or tomorrow.


    The next day, Su Ruan handed the money to Dong xiangtian as soon as she arrived at the school. Dong xiangtian scratched his head and asked Zhao Moyan to help him with some money. "So much money, I was dazzled."


    Following her, Lu he and Yu Yuanqing also donated money.


    Su Ruan looked at the stack of money in their hands. It was very thick.


    The second class is chemistry. The teacher asked them to take their books to the laboratory.


    In the middle of her walk, Su Ruan remembers that she forgot to bring the experimental supplies prepared by her teacher in the drawer.


    Turn around and get it.


    Transparent glass, slightly flashing light, Su soft standing in front of the window, set foot.


    Watching Lu he take out a bunch of money from his pocket, put it into Dong xiangtian''s small box, cover it, turn around and prepare to leave.


    The moment he put the money, Su Ruan felt that he was really as dazzling as the light.


    Lu he suddenly looked over. Su Ruan was stunned. He didn''t come and dodged. He walked in awkwardly. "I forgot to take my things. I came back to take them." Lu he nodded and said nothing.


    Su Ruan bit her lip and asked him, "didn''t you donate money?"


    Lu he came up to her and looked at her wrist watch. "There are two minutes left for class."


    Su Ruan said.


    Follow his steps, lock the door and go out.


    "Chen Rui is a man of high self-esteem."


    Su soft nods, she knows.


    That''s why I think he is particularly dazzling. This young man has a delicate mind.

 Chapter 30

    Special


    The money was sent to Chen Rui by the monitor and Jiangbei City. Chen Rui''s mother left them for dinner, but they refused.


    After they left, Chen Rui bit his cheek and wiped his tears silently.


    Tears welled up in his blind mother''s closed eyes. "Ah Rui, your classmates are all good people. They are all good people."


    Dong xiangtian said that Chen Rui was actually given more money than the money on the list.


    Not only Lu He, that day Jiangbei City, Zhao Moyan, and the girl who had a good relationship with Chen Rui all secretly stuffed money into it.


    When he ordered a good amount of money to the old Hou, he put a lot of money into it.


    In his youth, he had a pure mind, and his heart was full of righteousness.


    The evening study group continued.


    Lu he took out the test paper from his schoolbag. Su Ruan had no vision. "Song Siqiao said that you didn''t stay two days ago."


    Lu he glanced at her


    Well, it doesn''t look like he wants to answer like that. Sue closes her mouth.


    Dong xiangtian sat down next to Zhao Moyan, took out two pink pens with a small pendant from his schoolbag and handed them to Zhao Moyan. He was also a little embarrassed. "What my sister bought for me, things for girls'' family. I''m a big man. It''s a shame to take them and give them to you."


    Zhao Mo Yan raised his eyes. His brown pupils flashed light. Looking at the little rabbit hanging on the pen, he showed two little tiger teeth. "Thank you."


    Su Ruan biting pen to see two people, how she thinks Zhao Mo Yan smile, Dong xiangtian seems to blush.


    The forehead was suddenly shot, hissed. Su Ruan covered the shot forehead and looked at the originator, Lu He, "what are you doing?"


    Lu he knocked on the question on her desk, "do it."


    "Oh." Su Ruan is wrongly lying on the table.


    Maybe she was a little pitiful. Lu he couldn''t help but talk to her, "how are you going to prepare for next week''s competition?"


    Su soft chin pad on the table, listless nodded, "OK, it should be no problem."


    After a few turns in his mind, if he took part in it, it was estimated that she would not get the first prize.


    But it''s good to win the second prize.


    Su Ruan thought happily.


    Walking on the road with Zhao Moyan, a kitten darts in front of her. Su Ruan stares at her for several times. She wants to have some crispy candy.


    After looking at Zhao Mo Yan, to tell you the truth, she has changed a lot now.


    Clothes completely changed a style, before probably is to cater to Chu Cheng''s preferences, she has been wearing a long skirt about to mop the floor, thin, heavy bangs, it is not beautiful.


    Now long skirts have been replaced with casual knitted sweaters, simple jeans pants, long hair tied into a ponytail, bangs clipped with hairpins, black frame glasses removed and replaced with transparent frames. The whole person looks quite young.


    Found that Su soft has been staring at her, Zhao Mo Yan back, was caught, Su soft face red, "I think you are particularly good-looking now." Zhao Mo said with a smile, like a silver bell, "I also want to thank you. I''ll go to my house for dinner another day. My parents always want to see you."


    "Ah?" Su Ruan is a little nervous.


    At the end of the alley, Zhao Moyan waved, "see you tomorrow."


    Su Ruan also waved, "see you tomorrow."


    As soon as I got to the door, I smelled the fragrance coming from the kitchen. Su Ruan walked by with her nose. "It''s so fragrant, it''s Coke chicken wings!"


    Su''s mother nodded her forehead with a smile, "greedy cat, you have a good nose. Go to wash your hands and eat."


    Su Ruan washed her hands and brought the meal to the table.


    Bit the chicken wings, small head point, a face of satisfaction, "delicious."


    Su''s mother looked at her with a happy face.


    "By the way, your uncle said that he gave your wechat to his friend''s son so that he could ask you what he didn''t understand first. If you have time, you can go to the library and talk about the situation with others."


    Su Ruan sucked her fingertips and blinked her big black and white eyes. "This weekend."


    In the evening, Su Ruan made the nougat very late. When the nougat was ready, the biscuits in the oven were almost finished.


    Put all the biscuits into the transparent box, Su Ruan stretched her waist. Oh, it''s sour.


    Last time I promised song Siqiao, I didn''t do it for her after a few days. Su Ruan estimated that if she didn''t do it again, song Siqiao would be angry.


    The biscuit belongs to bear. It''s packed in a transparent box. It looks very delicate.


    It''s more than 12 o''clock when everything is ready. Su Ruan goes to bed quickly.


    At this time, Zhao Moyan is still in the comment area looking at the fans'' messages.


    Xiaoyao: "I''ve read every article written by the author dada. There is a person named Chu City in every article. Now when I see that Chu city is written dead, I suddenly have tears in my eyes. I feel sorry for the author dada. Maybe I can''t help but want to give up."


    Aiqing flat body: "suddenly think of their secret love object, admire great perseverance, now just choose to give up."


    I love Pikachu: "don''t cry, no crooked neck tree, and the whole forest waiting for you!"


    ¡­


    Zhao Mo Yan suddenly smiles. There are so many people in the world who care about her. Why did she concentrate on Chu City before and can''t see anything?


    His eyes inadvertently swept to the mirror on the desktop. Zhao Moyan gathered in front of him. The girl in the mirror had curved eyebrows, and the smile on the corner of her mouth was quiet and comfortable. The whole person''s brilliance was unprecedented.


    She picked her eyebrows, and so did the man in the mirror.


    Dong Dong Dong


    The door was pushed open, and Zhao''s mother came in with milk. "Look, your room is still on. Can''t you sleep?"


    She handed the milk to Zhao Moyan, "a glass of milk is good for sleep."


    Zhao Mo Yan took a drink, "fortunately, it''s not too sleepy, reading the meeting book."


    Zhao mother touched her head, "don''t look too late." Think of what, Zhao mother suddenly very happy appearance, "I rest today, to help you buy two new clothes, in the wardrobe, do you want to try on?"


    Looking at his mother''s expectant eyes, Zhao Moyan''s nose suddenly soured, got up and nodded, "OK."


    Zhao''s mother took out her new clothes from the wardrobe. She had a cashmere skirt and a jeans coat on the outside. She looked very foreign.


    There is also a set of simple clothes, jeans pants.


    Zhao''s mother touched the woolen skirt and said with a smile, "when I went, a girl about the size of you was trying on this dress. It was beautiful to wear."


    "I heard that I was going to buy clothes for my daughter. She recommended the sweater to me and put it on for me. I bought it for you only when I saw it was good-looking. How about it, isn''t it good-looking?"


    Zhao Moyan nodded, "good looking, thank you, mom. I''m just going to change those clothes in the wardrobe."


    Zhao''s mother nodded, "yes, our Mo Yan is so good-looking. Those clothes we used to wear should be lost. Those clothes are not good-looking."


    Zhao Mo Yan put on a cashmere skirt. Zhao''s mother was surprised and handed her the coat. "When I bought it, I knew it would look good on us."


    Zhao Moyan also tried the sweater. Zhao''s mother was very satisfied. She touched her head and said, "go to bed early, and have class tomorrow."


    When she got to the door, she suddenly turned back and said, "wear that skirt tomorrow."


    Zhao Mo Yan suddenly called out, "Mom."


    When Zhao''s mother stopped, she was hugged by Zhao Mo Yan.


    Zhao Moyan suddenly kisses her face, "good night, mom."


    Until returning to the room, Zhao''s mother still had a bright smile on her face. Zhao Zhiliang looked at her suspiciously, "which is so happy in the middle of the night?"


    Zhao Mu Chen glanced at him and touched the face he had just been kissed by Zhao Mo Yan. "My daughter just gave me a kiss. Can I not be happy?"


    Zhao Zhiliang looks envious and suspicious, "is it true or false?"


    Zhao''s mother hummed a tune and lay down on the bed, "believe it or not."


    Holding Zhao''s mother''s shoulder, Zhao Zhiliang sighed, "another day let Mo Yan bring her friend back for dinner, we want to thank others. Since we went to high school, we Mo Yan didn''t make friends. Now we have friends, and we are more cheerful. We should thank others."


    Zhao''s mother nodded, "it''s worth saying that I''ve already told Mo Yan to bring her friends to dinner at the weekend."


    Zhao Zhiliang nodded, holding his wife''s shoulder, thinking a lot.


    The next day''s bear biscuits and nougats were looted as soon as they arrived in the class.


    Only she left for Zhao Moyan and Lu He.


    Take out the biscuits in the drawer and have a look. Su Ruan is a little shy.


    She left Lu He crayon Xiaoxin''s biscuits. She found crayon Xiaoxin after looking for a model for a long time.


    He made a box for him, and no one else had it.


    Lu he came slowly from the door, every step seemed to step on Su Ruan''s heart. I''ll sneak the biscuit back to him, and then I''ll turn my head right away.


    Lu he was stunned. He looked down and saw a box of crayons.


    It''s quite realistic.


    "No," Yu Yuanqing yelled, "Su Ruan, you''re doing something special for Lu he again!"


    Lu he glanced at him, Yu Yuanqing some want to bite handkerchief, holding his hands we all have bear biscuits, "the world is declining, the world is declining!"


    Lu he also ignored him, and put the biscuit in his schoolbag in a good mood. He pulled Su Ruan''s ponytail and handed her the pen.


    Su Ruan looks at the crayon on the pendant, and Xiaoxin is surprised. "Where did you buy it from?"


    After thinking about it, "how do you know I like crayon Xiaoxin?"


    Lu he touched his nose and coughed, "you heard it when you were chatting with song Siqiao."


    Su Ruan dials crayon Xiaoxin, and the more she looks, the more she likes it. A pair of eyes directly complete the crescent moon, "thank you!"


    She likes it very much, and Lu He bends his eyebrows.


    Of course, he won''t admit it. When he saw Dong xiangtian give Zhao Moyan pen yesterday, he looked at her and looked at it. After school, he ran all over the stationery shop to find these two pens with her favorite crayon Xiaoxin hanging on them.


    On Friday night, Su Ruan received a message from her uncle''s friend''s son plus friend.


    As soon as he agreed, he immediately sent a message, "do you have time to come to the museum? There''s something I need to ask you. "


    Su Ruan looked at the time and said, "OK, I''ll be there after school."


    It happened that school was early on Friday. Su Ruan picked up her schoolbag and told Zhao Moyan that she had something to do to let her go first.


    When we got to the hall, it was still light. Su Ruan went in directly. Some people were still training. They saw Su Ruan calling for elder martial sister politely.


    Su Ruan sent a message to the man, "I''m here. Where are you?"


    "The little pond behind the martial arts school."


    Su Ruan goes to the small pond. There is a pavilion beside it. From a distance, there is a young man sitting in the pavilion.


    Looking at her coming, he stood up with a smile on the corner of his mouth and stretched out his hand, "Hello, Gong Qiyu."


    Su Ruan was slightly surprised for a moment, then immediately shook hands with him calmly, "Hello, I''m Su Ruan."


    Gong Qiyu nodded, "your uncle said that."


    Did not miss her eyes just surprised, Gong Qi met a smile, "we do not seem to have seen it?"


    Su Ruan also pondered for a moment, then nodded his head, "I don''t think I''ve seen it."


    Gong Qiyu was amused by her appearance. "You just saw me. It seems that you are very surprised."


    Su soft slightly embarrassed, she just showed so obvious?


    In fact, because my uncle said that he was a child of a military family and would join the army in the future, she subconsciously imagined his image not to be serious, at least not as it is now.


    He had wine red hair and a row of shiny earrings on his ears. It''s estimated that if it wasn''t for the face and the temperament, the dress should be the same as those little gangsters who often mix in the school.


    Pulling the coat on the small hair, Su soft nervous hands small action constantly, "suddenly look at you and I know a person quite like, but came close to find that is not, he is not as good-looking as you look."


    This sentence is not a lie, she really recognized him as those little gangsters, and those little gangsters are not as good as him


    Look.


    Gong Qiyu teased his eyebrows. "I''ll take it as if you really praise me."


    Su Ruan laughs.


    After introducing myself, it''s time to get down to business.


    The martial arts school is very short of players who can take part in the competition now, otherwise uncle Su Ruan would not have gone to the martial arts school by himself.


    Gong Qiyu''s mouth is always smiling, "about a month later, there will be a resurrection game, if we can win from the resurrection game, and then continue to participate in the game, it''s better to get a place, so that the next recruitment will be much better."


    Su Ruan, of course, knows what he said. If a martial arts school doesn''t even have people who can participate in the competition, what can he use to recruit new students?


    Gong Qiyu continued, "I watched the training of all the students in the library. Two of them worked hard and hoped to participate in the competition, but now the important thing is that people need to participate in the resurrection competition one month later."


    Su soft pursed her lips. "I''ll do it."


    Gong Qiyu was not shocked. After all, Liu Zhixu told him when he came that his niece was a good girl to practice martial arts.


    At that time, he didn''t think too much, but now looking at her small body, he really doubts whether her small body is right


    Some are too small?


    He didn''t speak for a long time. Su Ruan knew what he was thinking and pointed to the training hall beside him. "Do you want to have a competition?"


    Gong Qiyu''s index finger is on the table. Everyone who knows him well knows that this is his expression when he is interested in something.


    "Go, try it!"


    In the training hall, a group of younger martial brothers and sisters were making noise there.


    "Come on, elder martial sister!"


    "Be careful, elder martial sister, or the master will not spare us when he comes back."


    "Come on, handsome. Don''t look down on our elder martial sister. She is fierce."


    Gong Qiyu threw a wink at all the little sisters who were crazy about flowers. "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt your elder martial sister."


    Su Ruan didn''t answer, silently put on kneepads and gloves.


    At the beginning of the competition, Gong Qiyu knew that he despised the enemy.

 Chapter 31

    Resurrection, victory


    When GE blocked Su Ruan''s kick, Gong Qiyu stepped back and made a pause gesture.


    Turning around, he took the towel handed by the younger martial brother next to him, wiped his sweat, turned on the mineral water and handed it to Su Ruan first. Then he took a bottle of gudu gudu again and drank half of it.


    Pupil flashing light, he looked at the side of the face hot red, a small drink of water su soft, the tip of the tongue against the top of the jaw, a row of earrings on the ear against the light, "good ah, but I underestimate you."


    Su soft shy smile, "to participate in the resurrection competition?"


    Gong Qiyu said with a smile, "you''re just a little aggrieved in the resurrection competition. Why don''t we fight this time? You''re in the resurrection competition, I''m in the single group, and we''re in the double group. How about our cooperation?"


    Su Ruan thought about it. She hasn''t trained for some time, but it''s still a long time before the competition. She should have time.


    "That''s the decision."


    Two people to adults to discuss cooperation, general light shake hands, and then politely say goodbye, "tomorrow also class, I go back first."


    Gong Qiyu nodded.


    But the sight didn''t move back from Su Ruan''s back.


    Look inexplicable, the hands of a drink of mineral water, the bottle was parabolic perfect throw into the garbage can.


    Next to him came a gossip younger martial brother. In the past two days, Gong Qiyu got along with the students in the library.


    His character is very good, very good to get along with hippy.


    The younger martial brother squeezed his eyes at him and said, "brother Gong, I''ll tell you that our elder martial sister is very powerful. We only studied with our curator for a short period of two years, and then we graduated. Every time our curator taught us our elder martial sister."


    "Our elder martial sister is also pitiful. Senior three, I''m so busy studying all day, and I have to help our library participate in the competition."


    Gong Qiyu pushed open his head and said, "well, you don''t work hard to take the place of your elder martial sister."


    The younger martial brother flattened his mouth. "We also want to, isn''t it that we don''t have that ability for the time being?"


    Gong Qi glanced at him and said with a smile, "I think you spend all your time on training. It''s estimated that you''re not far away from participating in the competition."


    The younger martial brother left.


    ¡­


    In the following week, Su Ruan was busy.


    During the day, I have classes, at night, I have to go to the martial arts school for training, and I have to be busy with competitions. I am very busy and exhausted.


    Song Siqiao stared at the big black circles in her eyes, "have you been stealing people recently?"


    Su Ruan didn''t have the strength to pay attention to her. She lifted her eyelids lazily.


    The back was poked by the pen, Su Ruan frowned and turned back.


    Lu he was holding a cup of milk tea in his hand. The warm aroma immediately floated up the straw. Su Ruan took a deep breath, which was her favorite taste.


    Seeing that she didn''t answer, Lu he was a little impatient, "take it."


    Su soft reaction over, immediately took over, song Siqiao next to holding a heart whispering¡° My mother, Luhe can coax girls, and buy milk tea, buy milk tea! "


    Su Ruan''s ears were red and she bit her lower lip. "Thank you."


    Lu he directly lowered his head to do the problem without looking at him.


    Su Ruan has some doubts. Doesn''t she seem to have provoked him?


    Don''t think about it. If it annoys him, will he buy her milk tea.


    When he was uncertain, Su Ruan took a sip of milk tea and bit the soft and waxy pearl inside. She was in a good mood to prepare for the afternoon competition.


    They asked for leave in the afternoon and went to the competition together. Hou patted them on the shoulder and said, "come back with two certificates!"


    Coming out of the office, Su Ruan touched the painful shoulder that was patted by old Hou and took a breath.


    Lu he changed a pair of glasses. The silver frame covered his sharp sight. His black hair was put on the frame disorderly, which made him feel like a gentlemanly scum.


    Su Ruan followed him and stepped on his shadow step by step.


    The address of the competition is not far from here. They go by bus directly.


    There are quite a lot of empty seats in the car. Su Ruan sits at the back of the car by the window. A shadow flashed by her and Lu he sits next to her.


    It''s about an hour''s drive. Su Ruan looks bored at the scenery outside the window.


    Sitting next to a river, inexplicably a little nervous.


    He put something in her ear. Su Ruan was surprised and took it down to see him.


    It''s headphones.


    Lu he motioned to her to put it on, then turned on the music, and the soft music sounded slowly.


    It''s Xu Song''s voice.


    Su Ruan put her elbow on the front seat and looked at Lu He with her face in her hand. "You like Xu Song, too."


    Lu He fingertips in the leg light, "no one likes, I listen to songs do not choose singers."


    "Oh." Su Ruan turns her head and thinks that he likes Xu Song as much as himself.


    Listening to the music and looking at the scenery outside the window, the people on the car changed batch after batch.


    When Su Ruan was sleepy, Lu he patted her on the shoulder, "here it is."


    Rubbing his eyes, Su Ruan got off with Lu He.


    Their two examination rooms are not in the same classroom. Before entering the examination room, Su Ruan looks back at Lu he and just bumps into his sight. She purses her lips and smiles, dimples in her cheeks, and says, "we have won."


    Seeing her enter the examination room all the time, Lu he just lowered his head and laughed, turned and walked to his own examination room.


    The topic is not difficult. Su Ruan spent some time on the final topic. When she came out, Lu he was waiting for her outside.


    A few girls were whispering around.


    Su Ruangang wants to step forward. A girl walks up to Lu He, shy and timid. "Hello, can you add your wechat? I see that you come out so early, and your grades should be very good. I have time to discuss the problem." Lu he frowns and wants to leave. Yu Guang turns to Su Ruan''s figure standing on one side, with a small face and serious expression.


    Without paying attention to the girl in front of him, Lu he walked to Su Ruan and said, "what are you doing standing there, being a pillar?"


    Su Ruan followed him like a valet, and he felt quite puzzled.


    Seeing her short legs following him, Lu he looked down and slowed down.


    The girl in the back stamped her feet. "I have a girlfriend."


    All the way speechless.


    The results of the competition came out after a week. That day, Hou was so proud that he came into the class with a certificate in his hand and a red face, and solemnly announced it.


    "Dear students, Lu he and Su Ruan of our class have won the first prize and the second prize respectively in the mathematics competition held in the city. Let''s applaud for them! Ask them to come up and receive the prize


    In the applause, Su Ruan was a little embarrassed.


    Old Hou''s aunt looked at them with a smile, "come on up."


    Lu he is still in the front, Su Ruan is behind.


    Holding the certificate, Su Ruan flushed Lu He with a brilliant smile, revealing eight neat white teeth.


    There was no change on the surface of the river, but a slight ripple in my heart.


    Yu Yuanqing in the face below the expression of acid teeth, "bah, serious!"


    Looking at the young boys and girls in front of him, Hou suddenly got excited and said, "you two stand up with certificates. The teacher will take a picture for you."


    Ah? Su Ruan subconsciously looks at Lu He, the blush on her face turns pink, and her big round black and white eyes stare at him without blinking.


    Lu he took a step forward, pulled in the distance between them and looked at the lens of Lao Hou calmly.


    Old Hou: "one, two, three, eggplant, laugh, laugh!"


    The moment before the shutter was pressed, Lu he''s head moved to Su Ruan''s side, and a faint smile rose on his lips.


    The two people in the photo, head to head, are holding red competition certificates in their hands. If they were not in casual clothes, hou would feel like a wedding photo.


    "Old Hou generous a wave of hands," another day I give you wash out, give you, you keep as a souvenir


    Su Ruan reddened and returned to her seat. Tang Wanqing''s silver teeth were nearly broken.


    During this period, the relationship between Lu he and Su Ruan seems to be more unclear than before.


    Almost every day, Lu he would bring her breakfast. The small stone table in the small corridor behind the teaching building seemed to be their special place for breakfast.


    Su Ruan was frightened and flushed at the beginning, but now she pretends to be calm. At least she won''t have breakfast to make herself a big lobster.


    The game in the evening, two people occasionally play two games, not only eat chicken, Lu he will accompany her to play happy Xiaole.


    Think of his serious face, serious in front of the mobile phone play happy Xiaole, Su soft always have a kind of contrast cute feeling. Every day between the school and the martial arts school, Su Ruan is busy as a top.


    The competition of Taekwondo came in a flash.


    The weather has entered the late autumn, Su Ruan early mother wrapped into a ball.


    Gong Qiyu sneers at her impolitely. Before winter, she''s wrapped like this. In winter, isn''t she going to be a penguin.


    Su Ruan untied the button on her thick coat and pulled some messy hair. She explained in a soft voice, "I''m not very well since I was a child. When I get cold, I get sick easily, so my mother has been very strict with my clothes."


    Gong Qiyu touched his nose, "such a small body does seem to be easy to get sick."


    Before going on the court, Gong Qiyu pointed to a player who was not far away. "We have analyzed it before. This time your opponent is Yang Fan from the Kangyun martial arts school. You have seen her game video. She is good at consuming her opponent''s physical strength for a long time, and then when her opponent''s physical strength is very heavy, she is waiting for the chance to win."


    "With your ability, it''s not a problem to win her. Your endurance is not her opponent," he said, putting on his helmet for Sue and checking her knee and elbow pads. "You need to find a chance to fight quickly."


    Su Ruan has studied many videos of Yang Fan''s competition, but Yang Yu has never seen Su Ruan''s competition, because Su Ruan held the competition in the museum


    I haven''t participated in any other competitions except her mini competition, and of course there is no video of her competition.


    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and the enemy, you can say that not only Su Ruan but also Gong Qiyu is not worried. Su Ruan is sure to win the resurrection match.


    Standing on the field, when both players bow, Su Ruan sees her aunt pushing her uncle in a wheelchair and looking at her.


    Su Ruan''s face is tight. She can''t be distracted during the game. It''s the most basic respect for the other players and the game.


    Yang Fan obviously has some contempt for her enemies. She has a big skeleton, some of which look like a man''s body. She is in her twenties. When she looks at Su Ruan, she looks scornful, as if she has won.


    At the beginning of the game, Su Ruan only defends but does not attack. Yang Yu is even more unprepared for her.


    After all, Guyang martial arts school has been in decline a few years ago. She may have some scruples about competing with Guyang people a few years ago, but now, Guyang people are all rubbish!


    With a sharp look and a contemptuous smile, Yang Fan sees the right time to kick Su Ruan directly.


    Sharp toes straight at Su soft head, Su soft side to avoid.


    Gong Qiyu''s eyes brightened and his lips moved, "now it is!"


    To avoid Yang Fan''s attack, Su Ruan kicked her head with a roundabout kick.


    The blue number on the big screen shows three points.


    Let''s have a big round of applause. The younger martial brothers and sisters who came to watch the competition with Liu Zhixu were very excited and flushed.


    Take a minute off.


    Kang Yun''s people all revolve around Yang Fan. Yang Fan stares at Su Ruan.


    Gong Qiyu handed her a towel and said, "just wipe your sweat and play as usual."


    Su soft smile, did not speak.


    The uncle below gave her a thumbs up sign to come on. In the second game, Yang Fan was obviously more cautious, and his eyes were still fixed on Su Ruan.


    However, Su Ruan changed his way of attack and made a quick decision.


    There is really a kind of person in this world who has talent for something.


    Su Ruan is the one who entered the martial arts school and trained for only half a year. After a year, her uncle said that she was born with this material.


    But she has no interest in martial arts. At best, she can defend herself and protect the people she wants to protect.


    In the second inning, the red team had two points and the blue team had nine.


    Guyang martial arts school wins!


    As soon as Su Ruan stepped down, he was lifted up and thrown into the air by his younger martial brothers and sisters. Liu Zhixu looked at them with a smile and did not stop them.


    Su Ruan exclaimed. She was a little scared because of her strong sense of weightlessness.


    Gong Qiyu stopped a group of crazy people, "OK, keep a low profile."


    Liu Zhixu planned to let Su Ruan take some children to celebrate together and welcome Gong Qiyu by the way.


    But Su Ruan only asked for the morning off, afternoon classes.


    Looking at her dilemma, Gong Qiyu patted her head directly, "OK, go back to class. There''s plenty of time to celebrate. The competition hasn''t officially started yet."


    Su Ruan thought, why do boys like to pat girls on the head?


    Are you used to playing basketball?


    It''s a bit of a disappointment. Su Ruan is very embarrassed to apologize to a circle of brothers and sisters around him. Then when it''s Gong Qiyu''s turn, he hooks his lips and says, "don''t apologize. I''ll make it up next time."


    Afternoon to the school face song Siqiao questioning, Su soft some helpless, "I''m a little uncomfortable, please leave just, really."


    Susie hissed as soongsiejo pulled her arm.


    Song Si Qiao looks at her, "what''s the matter?"


    Su soft lips, "nothing."


    During the match, Yang Fan kicked his arm, which was a little bruised.


    Song Siqiao winked at her, "jiangbeicheng, they want to celebrate for you and Luhe, OK?"


    Su Ruan raised her eyes, some speechless, how could they all want to celebrate?


    Song Siqiao is still asking, "how about going to play together?" seeing that Su Ruan doesn''t really want to go, she holds Su Ruan''s arm and acts like a coquetry, "go, go."

 Chapter 32

    I really don''t want to get in his way


    Su Ruan was entangled by her and asked, "how can I have time?"


    Song Siqiao went back and asked Yu Yuanqing, "when will Jiang Beicheng go to celebrate them today?"


    She squeezed her eyes in the direction of Lu he and motioned to Yu Yuanqing.


    "Friday night, isn''t it early after school?" Yu Yuanqing said to Lu He, "how about Friday?"


    Lu he nodded.


    Then I took a look at Su Ruan.


    Su Ruan also nodded, "OK."


    He''s gone. Isn''t it bad if she refuses again.


    Today, just on Wednesday, seeing that they agreed, Yu Yuanqing made an OK gesture to Jiangbei Chengbi.


    Jiang Beicheng warmly called back, "this Friday, we take the opportunity to celebrate for Lu he and Su Ruan. Who would like to go?"


    The fat man next to him pulled the people next to him and raised his hand, "I''ll go, I''ll go."


    Everyone was very enthusiastic about the party, and they were all clamoring to go.


    Tang Wanqing coldly looks at Jiangbei Cheng''s jubilant appearance. She laughs coldly in her heart. She celebrates for Lu he and Su Ruan. Won''t she win a prize in the competition? It''s not a big deal, as for it!


    The little Valet next to him asked her tentatively, "Wanqing, are you going to the party?"


    Tang Wanqing impatiently looked at her, "why, if I don''t go, you won''t go?"


    The little Valet was blushed by her, and was very embarrassed.


    A trace of resentment flashed in her eyes. She was with Tang Wanqing when she was a child. Her father was the driver of Tang Wanqing''s family. All day long, she whispered that she could come to Tianhua thanks to the Tang family. Without the help of the Tang family, she would not be able to go to Tianhua.


    Her father worked as a valet for Tang Wanqing''s father all his life, and she has worked as a valet for Tang Wanqing since she was a child. After so many years, she was tired of Tang Wanqing.


    I have two stinky money all day, full of superiority.


    There are still half a year, and then endure half a year, when her college entrance examination is over, she will be far away from her.


    Zhao Moyan went to the toilet after class and was suddenly stopped.


    The shadow flashed in front of my eyes. Looking up, it was the city of Chu.


    He must have been out fighting again, with two bandages sticking on his cheek, not the cartoon she bought in his drawer.


    She subconsciously wants to avoid, although she has given up on his persistent for many years, but a meeting or can not help but panic.


    See her want to hide, Chu City side body block, a hold her wrist, pull her to the side of the small rockery.


    Zhao Mo Yan see hide, also not hide, also did not just flustered.


    A face indifferent look at him, "what''s the matter?"


    See her one face is indifferent, Chu city just like fret.


    Compared with her dead appearance before, Chu Cheng looked at her calm eyes, smooth forehead and delicate face. She is tall, narrow shoulders, natural hanger, simple jeans, sweater can wear incomparably good-looking.


    Of course, Chu City Heart way, compare her before that soil get dregs of skirt, this body really very good-looking.


    Suddenly, an idea came into my mind. If she was like this before, maybe he could have a try with her.


    Fumbled a hair, Chu Cheng asked her, "before I drawer those things are you put?"


    He wanted to ask about the band aid, but after thinking about it, he had something else in his drawer, like a treasure chest.


    Zhao Mo Yan pursed his lips and nodded. The last embarrassment disappeared. "Don''t worry, it won''t happen in the future. I apologize for the trouble I caused you before."


    Chu Cheng angrily wants to roar her, what call the trouble that caused to him before, what call won''t after.


    But when he opened his mouth, the wound on the corner of his mouth was torn and hurt, which pulled back his reason.


    Suddenly I don''t know what to say.


    All of a sudden, the devil of the world, who has always acted recklessly, is a little flustered.


    Especially looking at her indifferent incomparable, eyes no longer a trace of emotion pupil, he suddenly felt, it seems that everything is late.


    She moved away from class 11, and he was secretly happy that there would never be a skirt that his grandmother didn''t want to wear in the future, people with non mainstream thick bangs and ugly glasses in front of him.


    She moved away so long that he didn''t feel anything until he found out what he needed and couldn''t touch anything from the drawer.


    I looked up at the empty place where she was sitting.


    It''s just a flash in my head.


    It turns out that she put all the things in the drawer.


    He should have thought of it.


    He doesn''t eat a lot in the morning, plus some hypoglycemia, and his lips are always white.


    The end of the eye that hook up appears particularly evil wanton, close close close close is worn labial horn.


    How can he tell her that he suddenly feels that he is used to it in seven years


    It''s a sign of her existence.


    Chu City in the heart secretly scolds oneself, is cheap!


    Hand into the pocket, Chu city is still that pair of danger when the devil king''s appearance.


    It''s just that there''s a little bit of tension in my eyes.


    "I suddenly feel that you are also good. You are much more sensible than my girlfriends. For the sake of you not standing in my way during this period, I''ll give you a chance to be my girlfriend."


    Zhao Mo Yan, oh, no more waves in his heart.


    She suddenly felt that it was ridiculous to love such a person for seven years.


    She really smile, seriously looking at him, as if to see a stranger who has nothing to do with, "Chu City, not everyone, can stand in situ waiting for you to turn."


    "I used to stand in the same place to wait for you, humble to the earth, but now that I have decided to retreat from behind you, I can never look back." She gently pursed the corners of her lips, the radian was just right, "but thank you. At least, in order to make you pay attention to me, I forced myself to become better."


    Chucheng throat choked, watching her walk away from the front, fingertips tight tight tight, but did not reach out to pull her courage.


    How disappointed she must have been with him.


    People are always like this. Only when they lose can they find others'' good.


    He used to think that she was very annoyed. He could meet her wherever he went, and even had a fight. She stopped him like an old lady. "Chu Cheng, don''t go out to fight. Your last injury is not good."


    How did he return to her at that time? Oh, he seemed to push her impatiently and glared at her viciously, "bumpkin, don''t get in my way here. I''ll be annoyed if I see you!"


    Now, she really doesn''t get in his way.


    ¡­


    On the day of the party, most of the students in the class came all at once, leaving only a few students who were quiet and didn''t speak much.


    Tang Wanqing and her little followers couldn''t talk about it, but finally they came.


    Sitting on the sofa, I specially reserved a place beside it to prevent others from sitting.


    Lu he and Yu Yuanqing didn''t come early. Su Ruan didn''t come when they came in.


    Tang Wanqing''s eyes brightened, and the empty seats around him were quite conspicuous.


    Without looking, Lu he went to the corner and sat down.


    There is an empty seat beside him. Yu Yuanqing sits down with him. As a result, before he touches the stool, he feels a layer of obstruction.


    Yu Yuanqing looked puzzled and bowed his head. Lu he was holding a hug on the sofa beside him


    Pillow, blocking him from sitting down.


    "What are you doing?"


    Lu he pointed to the seat next to Tang Wanqing, "you sit there."


    Yu Yuanqing gas straight want to roll his eyes, "do not go, it is not for me to leave a seat, people do not welcome me."


    Lu he glanced at him, didn''t he


    Yu Yuanqing nodded and talked nonsense. Anyone with a clear eye could see that it was a seat reserved specially for this boy. OK.


    "Where do you see that I welcome you here?"


    Yu Yuanqing


    Finally, he sat next to Tang Wanqing with a black face. Tang Wanqing looked at him with a look of disgust.


    Yu Yuanqing''s face turned black to the end. He was not polite to Tang Wanqing at all. "Stay away from me, it''s pressing my invisible wings!"


    Invisible wings, wings


    Tang Wanqing, with a black face, stood up and changed his position with the attendant.


    When Su Ruan and Zhao Moyan arrived, they saw Luhe at a glance. The people beside Luhe gave way to him with eyes.


    Su Ruan pulls Zhao Moyan to leave a place. Lu he put the snacks on the side plate in front of her.


    "Thank you." Su Ruan looks at the little yellow man on Lu he''s clothes, inexplicably cute.


    Lu he lowered his head along her line of sight, just to the little yellow man with big eyes staring in front of his upper body.


    After tasting the potato chips she had been eating, she was slightly greasy.


    While chatting, the two girls ate. Lu he leaned on the sofa with his eyes down to play with his mobile phone.


    Occasionally, I look up at the crowd singing and howling.


    After a while, Zhao Moyan was called away by Dong xiangtian, leaving only Su Ruan and Lu He in the corner.


    The air seems a little awkward.


    Su Ruan secretly rubs the corner of her clothes. He is playing with her mobile phone, and she doesn''t know how to find the topic.


    Lu He Yu Guang has been looking at her, watching her rubbing the corner of her clothes, inexplicably want to laugh, heart soft soft, but a face indifferent, very serious.


    Put the mobile phone into her pocket, and Lu he took the orange in front of her classmates and put it in front of her.


    Su Ruan suddenly felt that she was being fed by him.


    Holding a piece of orange, he thought as he ate it. Does he usually feed crisp candy like this?


    After a while, Su Ruan almost tasted all the snacks and fruits on the table.


    The reason came from Jiang Beicheng, who had a lot of insight. He took all the snacks to her with a small plate and put them in front of Su Ruan like a treasure. "Su Ruan, you''re welcome, you''re welcome!"


    Su soft to his face of teasing expression, a face of doubt.


    Lu He, on the other hand, didn''t look at Jiang Beicheng and didn''t care about him.


    Jiangbei Cheng doesn''t care. Anyway, he listens to Qingqing and flatters Su Ruan. Will he be afraid of Luhe in the future? Su Ruan is a talisman!


    He laughed twice and made a gesture to Yu Yuanqing.


    Yu Yuanqing looks excited, holding a fear of chaos in the World mentality down pull Luhe and Su soft, "fast, fast, we intend to play the game, come together."


    The box is Jiangbei Cheng''s choice. It''s a big box with a big table in the middle and two boxes of playing cards on it.


    Jiang Beicheng came over from the door with a look of excitement, followed by two waiters holding a box of beer in each hand, "come on, play cards, play cards, lose drinking, do you have any opinions?"


    A group of students who had been depressed for a long time and rarely came out to relax were particularly excited, "OK, come on!"


    Lu he looked at Su Ruan, "do you want to play?"


    Su Ruan thought about it, some of them want to come up and see, "I can''t play cards, or you go to play, and I''ll watch it next to you."


    Lu he nodded, picked up the snacks she hadn''t finished, and shifted her position.


    Lu he''s eyes are very quiet when he plays cards. The number of cards in his hand is neat and in a half fan shape. The distance between each card is the same, which is arranged from left to right according to the number.


    Su Ruan stares at him and sees that he has played several games. He basically understands the rules and is eager to try. Lu he looked at her eyes blinking, index finger on the table gently, "you play, I rest."


    Yu Yuanqing rolled his eyes. How tired can he be when he plays a card? He still has a rest. His eyes hurt when he looks at it!


    "The loser needs to drink. He can''t cheat. If he doesn''t drink, he can choose to sing a song." Just now, Jiangbei Cheng has already had two rounds in a row. At this time, he should set up the rules quickly, so as not to admit it later.


    Su Ruan took a look at Lu he and a large glass of wine on the table, timidly, "what can I do if I can''t finish drinking?"


    Lu He raised his eyes, "how do you think you will lose?"


    Su Ruan scratched her head. "I''ve never played."


    Lu he looked at her hand according to his just way to code the neat card, suddenly a smile, such as the winter blooming plum, in the cold wind alone beautiful, "the first time to play does not mean that you will lose."

 Chapter 33

    About your scenery


    Su Ruan is not as confident as he is, focusing on his cards.


    He looks very serious.


    It''s the first time that Lu he has ever seen a person playing cards like an exam. He frowns and dares not gasp.


    Yu Yuanqing deliberately teases her and gives her a small three.


    Su soft wrung eyebrows thinking, out of his own hands the only single small eight.


    A circle down, and then to Su soft here has been to Xiao Wang.


    Su Ruan has no king. She shakes her head and goes on.


    Lu he leaned on the sofa and looked at her lazily. He played with her and didn''t disturb her.


    In the first game, Su Ruan lost. She still held a lot of cards in her hand. Jiang Beicheng called me to win. I won and threw out the last two cards in her hand.


    She is undoubtedly the one with the most cards left among several people.


    Jiangbei is holding a whole bottle of wine and wants to make fun of it. As a result, when he opens the bottle, he suddenly feels cold on his back. He carefully glances at it with Yu Guang. It''s really brother Lu''s eye knife.


    Calmly took a disposable glass, poured almost half a glass of beer into it.


    A face flatters of end to Su soft in front of, "little sister-in-law..."


    Bah, Jiangbei Cheng patted his mouth, "little soft students, willing to accept defeat, fast, dry this cup of wine."


    I almost called him sister-in-law, which made his heart tremble.


    Su Ruan didn''t refuse. After all, it''s the rule. Before playing, she said that she would lose and drink.


    He took the cup in Jiangbei Cheng''s hand and tasted it. His face was wrinkled, bitter and astringent.


    It tastes strange.


    He drank it all at once and spat out his tongue.


    Lu he handed her a small bag of duck wings. Su Ruan just took it. Before she said anything, she saw Tang Wanqing coming with a bottle of beer in her hand.


    "Oh, Jiang Beicheng, do you like Su Ruan? This bias is too obvious! Why should everyone drink a bottle when they lose and let her drink half a cup? "


    Jiang Beicheng said with a smile, "isn''t this Su Ruan''s classmate? It''s the treasure of old Hou in our class. If old Hou knows, I''ll drink with his good students and not strip my skin!"


    Tang Wanqing was stabbed in his heart for countless times. Did he take a fancy to Su Ruan? Tang Wanqing wants to kill him. How dare he talk to brother Lu


    Robbing women!


    Lu he''s eyes are cold.


    Su Ruan certainly won''t listen to her, she let her drink a whole bottle, she will drink a whole bottle, she is not a fool.


    But looking at the students around suddenly quiet down, can not help some embarrassment, everyone lost is a whole bottle, she is really not very good, the game has always paid attention to the rules, who broke the rules, will make everyone unhappy.


    Su Ruan took the bottle of wine that Jiang Beicheng had just opened for her. She hesitated a little. She didn''t like the taste very much.


    Song Siqiao is rolling dice with Zhao Moyan. Seeing Su Ruan being embarrassed, he puts down the dice and comes over, "Tang Wanqing, are you sick? Everyone is playing well. What are you doing? If you don''t want to come, no one has to let you come. Those who play the game don''t say that Su Ruan has been drinking less. It''s your turn to be a blind BB who plays with mobile phones made next to you! " Tang Wanqing was angry with her eyes, almost spewing fire, "everyone is too lazy to care with her, but if you play games like this and don''t abide by the rules, then I''m really worried about Su Ruan''s future. After all, in this world, there are no rules, isn''t it?"


    Song Siqiao''s mouth trembled a few times. The girl''s mouth was too strong for her.


    Su soft pulled song Siqiao, whispered: "just a bottle of wine, nothing."


    The wine bottle hasn''t reached his mouth yet, but Lu He, leaning on the sofa, reaches for it and takes it away. The corner of his eyes is especially charming.


    Su Ruan watched his Adam''s apple rolling, and some liquor slid down his chin into his collar.


    After drinking, I casually took out a paper towel and wiped my mouth indifferently.


    The paper towel wipes some strength, his lip color some bright red.


    Sue''s heart stopped beating.


    Watching him put the empty bottle on the table, turned to look at her, "continue to play, lose I drink."


    Tang Wanqing''s teeth clenched his lower lip, almost bleeding.


    With a gloomy face, most of it is masochistic. She directly sits next to Jiang Beicheng, her eyes locked on the two people in the harmonious atmosphere.


    Song Siqiao looks at her disdainfully, turns to Su Ruan and makes eye contact with her.


    I said Lu he is too good at teasing! Why did my mother think he didn''t eat fireworks before? He was as cold as a fairy!


    It''s amazing to lift a girl, OK!


    Su Ruan doesn''t look in her eyes and continues to play cards.


    But the original white neck and face, red almost dripping bleeding.


    Next, I don''t know whether she was lucky or jiangbeicheng. They deliberately let her, in short, she never lost again.


    Although she didn''t win, at least she didn''t win the most cards left.


    Yu Yuanqing took the microphone and handed it to Lu He, who had to sing a song.


    Lu he glanced at him


    "Don''t come out once in a blue moon. What''s the point of not singing?"


    In front of Lu He, Yu Yuanqing whispered, "I heard that girls like boys who sing well."


    Lu He then looked up at him, "what does it have to do with me?"


    ¡­


    Looking at a face forced to go on stage calm song someone, Yu Yuanqing a look of disdain, quietly vertical middle finger.


    Doesn''t it have nothing to do with him?


    How delicious!


    Su Ruan has been paying close attention to this side since Yu Yuanqing came to La Luhe to sing.


    Looking at Lu he''s going up to ask for a song, her ears are going to become rabbits and stand up. Soft music sounded, Su Ruan listened attentively.


    When the melody just came out, she didn''t know what the song was. She went to see the big screen.


    The scenery of your life


    Su Ruan has never heard of it. She''s curious. It''s her turn to play cards. After waiting for a long time, the three of them are in a daze. They don''t feel like playing cards at all.


    Being urged for a while, Su Ruan apologizes quickly, but her ears and eyes are still glued to Lu he''s body.


    Simply pull a nearby eager song Siqiao, "you play, I don''t want to play."


    Song Siqiao was afraid that she would repent and immediately took over the card in her hand. "I''ll come. Lu he is singing. You''d better take a good look. You''d better take a video and go back to watch it together."


    Su Ruan was a little embarrassed. She really wanted to watch him, but she didn''t dare to shoot videos.


    "The lights are shining in the distance


    You''re on the road alone


    The bigger the city is, the more disturbing it is


    How yearning, how long


    There are too many injuries along the way


    Forget the final smile


    Time makes us weak and strong


    Let me sing to you again


    I want to be with you more


    Tell you the scenery of the first half of my life


    Every silent night I think


    All the love and hate about you


    I also want to be able to light you up


    Leave sunshine in your heart


    Accompany you through the mountains and rivers


    Grow with you


    This life in your landscape


    Who am I


    His voice sounded, and Su Ruan was almost fascinated.


    Lu he''s voice is a little hoarse, but it''s not all hoarse. Her beautiful voice makes her want to pick up her mobile phone to record it and listen to it secretly.


    Su Ruan suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. She didn''t know him at all.


    She noticed the obvious desolation on his face when he just sang that the bigger the city was, the more disturbing it was.


    Su Ruan suddenly felt distressed.


    She didn''t seem to know anything about him, his family, his life, his thoughts.


    When the last note fell, he suddenly gave her a smile.


    There was a glimmer of vision in his eyes.


    Su soft earlobe soft soft, some doubts of pinch pinch, she did not understand his silk vision. At that time, Lu he''s imagination and expectation of her future.


    He came down from the top, and the students below were all making noise.


    "One more song!"


    "One more song!"


    "Luhe! Luhe


    The atmosphere in the box reached its peak. After all, except Yu Yuanqing, even Jiangbei Chengdu had never heard of Lu he singing.


    After making a scene, seeing that Lu he was not in the mood to sing, everyone broke up and played separately.


    Su Ruan is holding the drink in her hand, drooping her eyelids and sipping it.


    The sofa next to it sank. Lu he sat down, took out a bottle of water from under the table, opened it and took a drink to moisten his throat.


    Lu he just wanted to say something. Su Ruan suddenly screamed and leaned toward him.


    Lu he was caught off guard. Suddenly, there were more people in his arms. His eyebrows softened and he fell back with her strength.


    The culprit has long been gone.


    Su Ruan looks at Lu He in a panic. His eyebrows and eyes are very close to her. The straight bridge of his nose is next to her nose. His breath is intertwined with each other. With a bang, Su Ruan feels that her brain is directly short. She doesn''t know where she is at this time.


    Lu he''s eyes darkened. He took his eyes away from her slightly red lips. It''s too early to scare her.


    Although he was mad at this time, he wanted to follow the instinct of his body, holding her lips and rubbing them repeatedly, looking at her panic expression.


    In the end, reason prevailed over instinct and reason.


    Su Ruan felt the vibration of his chest.


    He laughs very happily, the child got the beloved toy to be generally happy.


    Gently holding her waist, with a trace of ridicule, "do not want to get up?"


    Su soft reaction for two seconds, the brain circuit is finally repaired.


    Like a frightened rabbit, he jumped out of his arms.


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to."


    Lu he nodded, "I know."


    Su Ruan wants to cry without tears, biting her teeth and looking for song Siqiao''s figure. After that, the woman pretends to be a trouble free man and continues to play cards.


    This small accident made Su Ruan feel like a needle beside Lu He.


    Tangled for a long time, the voice is the same as the mosquito hum, "I went to Zhao Moyan there, she was there alone."


    Lu he held his head with one hand and gave a sound.


    Looking at her back, he licked his lips and laughed.


    Of course he knew that she went there to avoid him.


    Thinking of the picture just now, Lu he''s eyes are dim. He picks up the plate full of snacks she forgot to take away, pinches a fruit candy and puts it into his mouth, and bites his teeth.


    Well, it''s a little sweet. It''s not as delicious as her nougat. Su Ruan secretly looks at him in the opposite, heart thumping, heart of the deer almost don''t listen to the rush out.


    Zhao Mo Yan looked at her red face, which was as red as a monkey''s butt. He served her a cup of ice cold drink, "drink this, cool down."


    Su soft flat mouth to see her, Wei chubaba, "you also tease me."


    Zhao Mo said a light cough, swallow is about to overflow smile, "no, drink it."


    Su Ruan holds the cup, and Bing''s palm trembles.


    Staring at the mint leaves and the light blue liquid inside, he said, "it looks good. Where did it come from?"


    Without waiting for Zhao Moyan to answer, she took a big drink and put down the glass with ice. She held her head in her hands and said, "good ice, good ice!"


    Zhao Mo Yan some speechless, not polite laugh at her, "you drink so fast what, and no one with you rob."


    Su Ruan eased from ice''s brain pain and continued to drink with her eyes shining. She did not forget to ask Zhao Moyan, "do you still have a good drink?"


    Zhao Moyan shook his head. "It seems that Dong xiangtian ordered it. Ask him later."


    Su soft satisfied squint eyes, a cup down, head dizzy.


    Eyelid some heavy, lift an eye to see Lu He, "eh, how to have two Lu he?"


    Zhao Mo Yan smell speech to see her, see her small face slightly drunk Leng Leng Leng, looked at the cup in her hand, surprised, should not be a bar?


    Lu He hung his eyes for a rest. When he looked up again, he saw that she was holding a glass of wine which Jason, the bartender here, was good at, and she was giggling.


    Look at the cup in her hand. It''s already bottomed out.


    Lu he''s face turns black. Jason is good at mixing liquor and fruit juice. He has a high face value and doesn''t have too strong liquor flavor.


    But that glass of wine, not to mention Su Ruan, a little girl who has never touched wine, even a man who can drink as much as he can, is estimated to be no more than three.

 Chapter 34

    Let her drink again. He''s a grandson


    Zhao Moyan saw that it was too late for Su Ruan to get drunk, and her glass of wine was already in her stomach.


    Seeing Lu he coming, she quickly got out of the way.


    Su Ruan felt dizzy and hot. As soon as Lu he came up, the narrow position became more crowded. Su Ruan pushed him childishly, "don''t squeeze, it''s hot!"


    The coquettish little milk voice, let alone Lu He, even Zhao Mo Yan couldn''t stand it. He ran away and went to song Siqiao.


    Lu he''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot. He went to the door and asked the waiter for a glass of milk.


    He was together, and Su Ruan immediately laughed twice, as if she thought her struggle had worked.


    So that when he came back with milk, she immediately glared at her eyes, and there was a threat in her eyes.


    Lu He sneered. She wanted to threaten people just like this.


    Put the milk in front of her with a slap, and make her drink with eyes.


    But he seems to have overestimated her drinking capacity and underestimated her courage.


    Su Ruan swept the milk to the ground with a slap and said, "there are so many places over there, you have to squeeze me, you have to squeeze me! Hum


    When Yu Yuanqing heard the news, he ran to join in the fun.


    Seeing Su Ruan''s blue cup in front of her, she said, "who''s going to give Su Ruan some wine?"


    Lu he''s patience was about to run out. He took Su Ruan in his arms and strode out.


    The wind was cool at night. Lu he was wearing a dark gray windbreaker, and Su Ruan was wearing a thick hooded sweater.


    As soon as he came out, he shivered and shrunk his head to his arms.


    Passing by the counter, Lu he did not forget to help her to a bottle of milk, warm.


    There was a sofa in the hall, and Lu he took her directly to the dim position behind.


    Twist the milk close to her mouth, with the tone of coax children, "drink."


    Su Ruan kept shaking her head. Her hair fell on his face in pain.


    Put down the milk, hands holding her head, some fierce voice, "drink or not!"


    Su Ruan was stunned, as if she couldn''t believe his roaring tone. Tears came out immediately, and her mouth turned, "you''re cruel to me! Wow, you are cruel to me


    Luhe temple is buzzing. Let her touch wine later. He is her grandson!


    The temperature of the air conditioner in the hall is not very high. It''s still a little cold.


    Lu he didn''t want to hide. He took her directly into his arms, wrapped her in his coat, and coaxed her in a soft voice, "darling, now I have a stomach


    Is it uncomfortable? You''ll feel better after drinking it. "


    Su Ruan stares at Gu Lu''s big eyes. They look at each other for a while, and she grins, "what''s the stomach?"


    Lu He


    The palm of her hand was put on the pocket above her sweater and pasted on her stomach. She was very patient and said, "this is the stomach. Is it uncomfortable now?" Su Ruan seemed to be reminded by him that the burning sensation of her stomach suddenly surged up, holding his arm and humming, "uncomfortable, uncomfortable."


    Su Ruan''s figure is excellent. Although she is small, the place where she should develop is not ambiguous at all.


    Lu he was held by her arm, and his body was stiff. He tried to take his arm outside to keep himself from getting too close to her.


    But Su Ruan has no consciousness at all. She not only holds her, but also shakes her coquetry. Her foggy eyes stare at him, which makes him feel guilty.


    The milk came to her mouth again. He coaxed her, "just drink this. It will protect your stomach."


    Su Ruan tilted her head and wondered, "really?"


    Lu he nodded, "really."


    She tasted it in a small way. She probably thought it was OK and drank it in a big gulp with the bottle in her arms.


    Lu he took the bottle she handed over, but his eyes were staring at a circle of milk stains on her lips. He licked her soft tongue and squinted at him contentedly. "It''s delicious."


    Lu he sank his eyes and was very close to her. He felt that she was breathing with the smell of milk, and his heart was trembling.


    Exhausted the strength to suppress their own distance from her, but she was bent eyes of a smile hit the rout, her cheek dimples too intoxicating.


    With a sigh, Lu he suddenly lowered his head to hold his almost enchanted lip and drove straight into her tongue.


    When the tip of his tongue crossed her upper jaw, Lu he felt her body shudder.


    A dark light flashed in the eyes, and he intentionally or unintentionally let the tip of his tongue across from there, teasing her to play.


    Teeth nibbling her lips, heard her light hiss, he put light strength.


    Su soft dull looking at him, obediently let him want to put her into the pocket to carry.


    Su Ruan bit her lip, but she hasn''t recovered from the scene.


    Maybe she felt that she was dreaming. She tilted her head to his arms and went to sleep faintly, muttering, "it''s not delicious at all..."


    Lu he''s face turned black again.


    At the end of the party, some little drunkard didn''t wake up.


    Zhao Mo Yan is anxious straight stamp foot, all blame her just don''t know at that time wine or drink to let her drink directly.


    How can I get home when I''m drunk like this?


    Dong xiangtian was also worried when he saw that she was so anxious. He ordered the wine just now!


    However, he would not comfort others. He could only scratch his head to persuade Zhao Mo Yan, "don''t worry, let''s go to her house together. In front of us, Su Ruan''s parents should not beat her?"


    What a bad idea?


    Looking up, I saw a calm expression on Lu he''s face, holding a half open eyed drunkard in my arms.


    Never put it down from the beginning to the end.


    He doesn''t seem to be worried at all. I don''t know whether he has figured out how to explain to Su Ruan''s parents or he doesn''t want to think about it at all.


    However, Zhao Mo Yan thinks that it should be the first one. Song Siqiao came over with a mobile phone and said politely, "yes, auntie, don''t worry. I''ll let xiaoruan talk to you."


    He winked at Lu he and handed his mobile phone to him.


    Lu he holds down the sound tube and gets close to Su Ruan''s ear. The sound is very tempting. Su Ruan vaguely thinks of the ghost or fox spirit who used to tempt the weak scholar in the Liaozhai he saw when he was a child.


    "I''ve just taught you that. Please tell me. I''ll take you to ice cream in a moment."


    Su soft hit it hit it mouth, "really?"


    Lu he nodded, "well."


    Hand her the mobile phone, Su Ruan happily holding the mobile phone, "Mom!"


    Su''s mother over there waited for a long time, still wondering why her daughter didn''t speak when she heard such a cheering sound. Her heart immediately put down, "Xiao Ruan, are your classmates'' parents not at home?"


    Su soft small head bit by bit, but the voice can not hear drunk, "yes, she said she was afraid at home, mom, can I go with her?"


    Lu he looked at her with soft eyes.


    Once his eyes were full of cold and scars, now, more smile and softness.


    Su''s mother nodded and said yes, and then told her, "when you sleep, you must set an alarm clock. Don''t forget to eat breakfast in the morning, and don''t turn on too low when you sleep."


    Su Ruan nodded all the time.


    When he hung up, he looked at Lu he like asking for credit, "ice cream, ice cream!"


    Lu he nods, looks at Song Siqiao''s wriggling and hesitating, picks his eyebrows, and goes out to buy ice cream with Su Ruan in his arms


    It''s raining.


    Song Siqiao was about to chase him.


    Yu Yuanqing reaches out to stop her and persuades her to go back and continue playing cards. Don''t you believe in Lu he?


    Song Siqiao is encouraged by Yu Yuanqing, and she can see Su Ruan''s Thoughts on Lu He.


    In this way, song Siqiao is happy. Maybe tomorrow Su Ruan will appreciate that she didn''t stop her today.


    Holding a little drunkard in his arms, Lu he wrapped her tightly with his coat, revealing a small head moving around his chest.


    Bumped up her body, Lu he Gougou lips, too light.


    But it''s convenient for him to hold her.


    Su Ruan dashed up and hit the back of her head on Lu he''s chin. She felt dizzy for a moment.


    Lu He snorted, and his angry expression dissipated instantly when he saw her small figure who kneaded her head.


    "Why do you rush up all of a sudden?"


    Su Ruan flattened her mouth, took her hand out of his clothes and put it around his neck. "Can I have two ice cream?"


    The excitement of being hugged by her neck disappeared.


    Lu He


    "No!" Su Ruan wronged Baba, "Oh."


    When she got the ice cream, Su Ruan glared at Lu He, her legs kicking in his arms, "liar, put me down!"


    Lu he said without expression, "is this ice cream?"


    Su Ruan choked and nodded, "yes, but..."


    "If so, did I lie to you?" Lu he interrupted her, reminding her, "if you don''t eat, you''ll soon melt."


    Su Ruan quickly licks the ice cream that can be swallowed by a small mouthful in her hand. She is the villain who is aggrieved in her heart.


    Looking at her obedience, Lu he rubbed her head. It''s not that he won''t let her eat. It''s really the weather now. If you eat too much ice cream, you''ll definitely have trouble with your stomach.


    Lu he bought his own apartment. It''s not very big, but it''s comfortable.


    Ask your cleaning aunt to come once a week.


    Today is just the cleaning time for the cleaning aunt. The apartment is clean and spotless.


    Just opened the door, inside suddenly darted out a small thing, straight straight to Su soft hit.


    Lu he''s palm was blocked, and the crisp candy fell back to the ground with a slap. A pair of cat''s eyes were staring round and wrinkled nose was sniffing around him.


    It seems to smell the former owner.


    When Su Ruan wakes up, she just looks into her big eyes and lifts the quilt on her body. Her brain crashes for two minutes.


    It''s almost half an hour''s journey from the party place to Luhe apartment. She sleeps all the way and sleeps on the sofa. I don''t know how long. Su Ruan''s drinking is a little sober, much better than the drunkard state just now.


    But suddenly see crisp candy, she is still Leng for a while, the brain is muddled, "how did you come back? Lu he doesn''t want you? "


    Lu he came out of the kitchen with water. When he heard her asking about the crisp sugar, he gave her a low smile and said nothing. He handed her the water and said, "sober up?"


    Su soft is still muddled, "I drink?"


    Lu He pursed his lips and stared at her.


    Su soft moment guilty, but the head or dizzy uncomfortable, humming, "I am uncomfortable."


    Lu he accepted his fate and went to the kitchen to serve the hangover soup he had just cooked.


    This wake-up soup is still when his mother cooked it. He watched it nearby. He learned it after many times.


    After his mother died, the man got drunk again, lay on the ground and slept on the road, and he didn''t help him cook the wake-up soup.


    Su Ruan gets up, covers her dizzy head and goes to the kitchen door


    ¡£


    The bright light on Lu he seems to add a ray of halo to his body. In addition, in the kitchen, he has a little bit of pyrotechnics.


    Su Ruan always thinks it''s not true. He''s cooking for her.


    Twisted an arm, hiss, good ache. Lu he turned to look at her and said, "come here."


    Su Ruan kneaded her arm and walked over.


    Lu he looked at the sobering soup in his eyes. "My hands are dirty. You can drink it yourself."


    Su soft dumb, looking at his hands of small vegetables, and then look at a small bowl of soup beside him.


    If she understood correctly, would he feed her if he had nothing in his hand?


    The heart suddenly starts to jump wildly, the palpitation feeling is particularly intense.


    Su Ruan quickly picked up the soup and ran back to the living room, covering her heart.


    Lu he came out of the kitchen after two bowls of noodles. He put the noodles on the tea table and poured cat food for the crisp sugar before he came back to sit down.


    Su Ruan''s eyes follow Lu He, where he goes, where she follows.


    The noodles in the bowl look very good. They are covered with slices of ham sausage, tomatoes and vegetables.


    Lu he looked at her and put her face in her mouth and asked, "how''s it going?"


    Su soft nodded, "it''s delicious."


    Su Ruan was really hungry. She only ate some snacks in the evening and didn''t eat.


    After a bowl of noodles, I feel the whole stomach is warm.


    Lu he had to finish eating before she did, and he leaned on the sofa waiting for her.


    Eyes inadvertently across her bright red lips, Adam''s apple rolled a bit, away.


    Su Ruan wants to wash the bowl and is held down by Lu He.


    Just two bowls. Lu he finished the painting very quickly. Su Ruan sat on the sofa with a straight body.


    He came out of the kitchen and looked funny.


    Knowing that he was looking at himself, Su Ruan blushed and looked down. It was almost eleven o''clock.


    "My mother..." Su Ruan swallowed, a little nervous.


    Lu he pinched two paper towels and wiped his fingers. "Song Siqiao has already told your mother that you will accompany her at her home tonight."


    Su Ruan breathed a sigh of relief, and then her heart said, "then why am I here?"


    Lu he glanced at her. "What do you think?"


    Su Ruan scratched her head. Don''t be what she thought.


    "Am I crazy after drinking? Do you have to take me home? " The eye bone Lu Lu turned to turn, "or, I thought the crisp candy, must pester you to see the crisp candy?"


    In the corner is eating the crisp candy of the little fish, meow, as if in response to her.

 Chapter 35

    His father


    Lu he looked at her with a smile but not a smile. "Well, the second one is a bit like drunkenness." he suddenly approached Su Ruan, "in the future, you should not have a chance."


    Su soft shrinks a neck, timidly ask, "for, why?"


    Why?


    Lu he put his tongue on his cheek, probably because if he let her touch the wine again, he would be his grandson.


    Until lying on the bed, Su Ruan''s unreal feeling in her heart hasn''t subsided.


    Stroking the hair of crisp candy, the throat of crisp candy gives out a gurgling sound.


    Inexplicably suddenly into the home of Luhe, and stay here, Su soft heart like a cat in scratch.


    Chagrined to knock own small head, must be she is drunk mad must pester him, he was forced to have no way will bring her back.


    Really, Su Ruan buries her head in the pillow and rubs the candy cat''s face with her fidgety hands.


    During this period of time, crisp sugar has gained a lot of weight. The cat''s face is big. When she kneads it, the cat''s eyes are covered with meat.


    All night, Su Ruan tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep.


    By the time I finally fell asleep, it was early in the morning.


    In a daze, Su Ruan feels as if there is a person standing by her bed, pulling the quilt for her.


    It seems that I watched her for a while.


    In the morning, when the alarm clock rings, Su Ruan holds her head down.


    Temple a sudden pain, fortunately yesterday drank Lu he boiled sobering up soup, otherwise estimated that today will be more painful.


    When she put on her clothes and went out, Su Ruan listened, but didn''t hear anything in the living room.


    He went to the door of Lu he''s room again. As soon as his ears were closed, the door of the living room was opened and Lu he came in with breakfast.


    Seeing her strange posture, she put breakfast and asked her, "what are you doing?"


    Er, Su Ruan said awkwardly, "nothing, just see if you wake up."


    Lu he didn''t ask much. He pointed to the location of the bathroom. "The toothbrush is ready for you. The towel is on the second shelf."


    Su Ruan glanced around the breakfast he bought, and went to wash.


    When he saw the toiletries he had prepared for her, Su Ruan''s eyebrows and eyes softened into water. The towel was goose yellow with a little crayon Xiaoxin printed on it.


    Toothbrush is children''s, toothbrush handle is crayon Xiaoxin, put in a pink cup.


    It''s estimated that we can''t buy adults'' toothbrushes with crayons, so we bought children''s toothbrushes.


    He is very careful.


    Su Ruan''s pink bubble is about to overflow.


    When she finished washing, Lu he was sitting on the sofa waiting for her.


    There is a cup of milk on the tea table. Su Ruan sits down and sips the milk.


    Lu he''s eyes crossed a circle of milk stains at the corner of her mouth and took a sip of soybean milk. Su Ruan pinched a bean paste bag and ate it in her hand, like a little squirrel.


    Glancing at the living room, Su Ruan was curious, "your parents are not at home?"


    Lu he''s mild eyebrows and eyes suddenly cooled down, his voice was clear and cold, "my mother has been dead for several years."


    Su soft instantly shut up, dare not ask further.


    Seeing her timidity, Lu he''s cold feeling melted between his eyebrows. He put down his things, took out the paper towel on the tea table and wiped his hands carefully.


    "My mother died when I was 12, taking sleeping pills."


    It seems that he is no longer sad, and his mood has no ups and downs.


    "I was at my grandfather''s on the day of her death. She sent me there specially because she didn''t want me to see her worst side."


    Lu He raised his eyes. Su Ruan was shocked by the coldness in his eyes. "After she died, I moved out of my home. It was like prison


    She''s trapped in a cage, and she wants me to get out of that place. "


    He said the wind is light and the clouds are light, but Su Ruan can almost guess the chaos in his heart.


    For example, his father.


    For example, the place where their mother and son are trapped like a cage.


    For example, how did he live after he moved out these years.


    His heart suddenly ached because of the boy named Lu He. Su Ruan held him fiercely.


    She can''t comfort people. She was born stupid and was not very likable since she was a child.


    The aunt of her former neighbor once said that thanks to her good-looking appearance, xiaoruan would be so stupid that she would not be liked when she entered the society.


    Indeed, otherwise she would not have only Enron as a friend in those years.


    Lu he was held by her, and the smell from the tip of his nose was the smell of her hair.


    Su soft heard his stuffy smile, "did you not wash your hair yesterday?"


    I didn''t wash my hair.


    No shampoo!


    Su Ruan jumped up from his arms, blushed, and reached out to him with a thick neck. "If you don''t hold it, don''t hold it. What''s the excuse?"


    It was so late yesterday. How could she wash her hair!


    Lu he chuckled and did not explain.


    ¡­


    In the class, song Siqiao looked at Su Ruan with a bulging mouth and her fragrant hair, "do you wash your hair in the morning?"


    Su soft bared her teeth, "can''t you?"


    Song Siqiao inexplicably looked at her, "I just asked, what are you doing?"


    Hum, Su Ruan turned away and ignored her.


    Lu he turns his pen behind him and smiles.


    Yu Yuanqing leaned over and covered his chest with an expression of heart stuffing. "Brother, did you and the fairy yesterday? Did you..."


    Yu Yuanqing was despised and took out a small book to record Lu he once again.


    After the gossip here, Su Ruan is also haunted by song Siqiao.


    "How did you and Lu he sleep last night? A separate room or a bed She had a lustful smile on her face.


    Su soft corner of the mouth smoked to smoke, "divide a room to sleep, please put away your that wretched facial expression."


    Song Siqiao coughed and asked seriously, "how big is Lu he''s family, Miss Su Ruan? Is mom beautiful? Is Dad handsome? Do you have a pet? Isn''t a little pet cute? "


    Su Ruan rolled her eyes. "The house is not big, but it''s very tidy. He lives alone. He has a cat in the house. It''s called crisp candy. It''s very lovely!"


    As soon as the words were finished, Su Ruan saw that song Siqiao was still like a gossip. She immediately covered her ears with her hands and said, "don''t listen, don''t listen, son of a bitch chanting scriptures!"


    Song Siqiao


    It''s boring. She''s not good enough.


    Most of all, she knew more about Lu he and was embarrassed in front of him. Su Ruan always felt that her relationship with him was closer, and she didn''t have the sense of distance before.


    ¡­


    Gong Qi met the first match of the martial arts school, and the opponent drawn was Fenglin martial arts school.


    The players of Fenglin martial arts school are very good. Su Ruan has seen their games, especially Jin Changli, the seed player of Fenglin, and he is good at defense and attack.


    But Gong Qiyu didn''t seem nervous at all. He specially called to remind Su Ruan, "agreed, I want to see you in the competition,


    If you don''t come, maybe I won''t be in a bad mood


    He didn''t say Su Ruan would definitely go.


    This competition is related to the reputation and survival of Guyang.


    These years Guyang has been unable to recruit students, not because there is no fame, no strength, to participate in the competition can not get the place.


    Uncle said, if it goes on like this, Guyang should also be closed.


    Uncle said this, eyes full of unwilling.


    He was unwilling to ruin his years of hard work with his father.


    Tomorrow afternoon''s two o''clock game, Su Ruan bowed his head to clean up the books.


    She is going to ask Lao Hou for leave today, so she asked Zhao Moyan to go back first.


    The competition field is far away. If there is class in the morning, it will be too late in the afternoon.


    When she knocked on the door, Su Ruan heard a familiar voice in Lao Hou''s office.


    But before she could react, Hou called out, "come in."


    Su pushed the door with a stiff hand. It was him.


    Lu he fixed his eyes on the woman who was afraid to look at him.


    Old Hou didn''t notice the difference between them. He asked Su Ruan with a smile, "what''s the matter with Su''s teacher?" Su soft quickly nodded, not to look at Lu he''s eyes, "I want to ask for a day off tomorrow, OK?"


    Lu he frowned and asked for leave again.


    Old Hou temper is particularly good, tone is very kind, "leave of course, is there anything?"


    Su Ruan said timidly, "it''s not easy to talk about things at home."


    She can''t say that other people are going to participate in the competition, but she is going to watch it.


    Even if Hou let her go, she would feel ashamed of him. After all, Su Ruan didn''t mean to say that she was going to watch the game because of Hou''s view of time as her life.


    Fortunately, Lao Hou didn''t embarrass her either. He nodded and granted her leave.


    Su Ruan thanks and is ready to leave. At the moment of closing the door, she cuts off the sight that she is particularly nervous and breathes a sigh of relief.


    As a result, after relaxing for a while, before taking a few steps, she was suddenly pulled from behind, next to the stairs. Su Ruan was directly pulled to the bottom of the stairs by Lu He.


    In the narrow environment, his breath was full of the smell of his body.


    It smells good, and the Cologne smell is light. Su soft sniffed and thought he should have sprayed perfume.


    But it''s not very similar. The taste is so light that it''s not close to him.


    Dissatisfied with her in a daze, Lu he pinched her earlobe and said, "where are you going when you ask for leave?"


    Su Ruan turned her head and wanted to free her earlobe from him.


    But wherever she twisted her head, his hand would follow.


    Su soft voice soft Nuo, "did not go where, at home."


    Look at her eyes Dodge, Lu He Oh, voice slightly pulled the end, "is it?"


    Su soft guilty, "well."


    Lu he said with a low smile, "do you always pick your fingers when you lie?"


    Ah?


    Su Ruan immediately put her hand behind her, and finally found that she seemed to be fooled by him.


    See the smile in his eyes, Su soft drum drum mouth is very dissatisfied.


    "Well, my uncle opened a martial arts school. There will be a competition tomorrow. I promised others to watch the competition."


    Lu he frowned, "is that why you hurt your arm last time?"


    Su soft dumb, "how do you know I was hurt?"


    Lu he especially cold Yan''s Piao she one eye, "guess."


    Su Ruan didn''t believe it, but she didn''t continue to ask.


    "It''s normal to be injured. There''s no one who won''t be injured in the martial arts competition. Besides, I''m not really injured. I''ve only got a small part of it."


    The light in the stairs was dim. Su Ruan couldn''t see his eyes clearly, but she could see that he was staring at her, his pupils were bright.


    "You were in it, too?" Su Ruan nodded and explained: "there are too few people in the hall, and there are few people who can participate in the competition. I have to go to the gym."


    Lu he was a little gloomy. "Will you play tomorrow?"


    "No, it''s a single match tomorrow. My uncle''s friend''s son will take part in it. I''ll take part in the double match later."


    Lu he took her out of the stairs, patted the dust on her body, and walked forward.


    Two people''s home and different road, the school gate will be separated, one to the north, one to the south.


    But Lu he didn''t seem to want to leave, but followed her in her direction.


    Su soft doubts to see him, "you go backwards."


    Lu he didn''t look at her. He went on, with long legs. Su Ruan had a hard time chasing her.


    Hearing the sound of her short legs running with her, Lu he slowed down and waited for her.

 Chapter 36

    Is there a reward


    They were silent all the way. Lu he deliberately slowed down and lagged behind her.


    He didn''t know the way to her house.


    Knowing that he wanted to send himself away, Su Ruan sped up her pace, but in his eyes, the little short leg bumping was quite lovely.


    At the end of the alley, Su Ruan turned back, "my house is in front of me," she pointed to the residential building in front of me, "that''s it."


    Lu he looked up at the place where she pointed.


    Small residential buildings, some dilapidated, but inside the warm yellow light is particularly warm.


    He can''t help but want to get close.


    He nodded. "Go back."


    Su Ruan didn''t move. She was confused about the relationship between them. She stayed in his house and held him. He didn''t treat her the same as others. He bought her breakfast and sent her home.


    But it seems that there is always something wrong. Su Ruan is like a child who can''t peel the candy, waiting for adults to help peel the candy.


    The bad thing is that none of them spoke about their relationship.


    This layer of window paper hasn''t been pierced.


    They are very tacit agreement not to mention this matter, Wu Peirong''s matter is Su Ruan''s alarm.


    The old Hou Ming order forbids, the class definitely does not allow to fall in love.


    Su Ruan is so bold.


    She didn''t dare.


    Watching Su Ruan walk into the residential building, after a while, a window on the upper floor lights up.


    Lu he''s eyes are deeply lonely. When he sees the small figure waving at him from the window, he waves away.


    Su Ruan lowered her head and didn''t know what she was doing.


    Then Lu he''s cell phone rang.


    When I took out my mobile phone, I came across the nougat she had made in my pocket. On the mobile phone, she sent me a message with a slightly ordered tone, "go back quickly."


    Lu he looks down and smiles. He takes out the nougat in his trouser pocket and tears it open into his mouth. His teeth bite gently.


    Back to her, yeah.


    It was so cold that there was a mist on the windows.


    Mottled unclear, Su soft saw the figure of Lu he standing downstairs for a long time.


    He didn''t go, and she didn''t move.


    Until her body was a little stiff, Su Ruan saw the figure below and turned to leave, with the chill of the night.


    Because of Gong Qiyu''s competition, Su Ruan went to the martial arts school early.


    Gong Qiyu agreed to let her clean the car.


    She went very early. It was cold in winter. Su Ruan forgot to wear gloves and her fingers were stiff.


    I bought two meat buns from the roadside, holding them in my hands and biting them.


    Gong Qiyu leaned against the car and looked at her with a smile, "Su Ruan!" Su Ruan looks back and waves. Su Ruan walks towards him immediately.


    "You came early."


    Gong Qi grabbed another meat bag in her hand and bit off most of it. "You came earlier."


    After eating her steamed stuffed bun, Gong Qiyu was very enthusiastic. "Go, please have porridge."


    Su Ruan wanted to refuse, "no, there''s my milk in the museum."


    "Yes? Why haven''t I seen it? " Gong Qiyu looks very surprised.


    Su soft some embarrassed, "may be I put more hidden."


    Gong Qiyu is very interested in her so-called concealment.


    But he didn''t ask deeply, but undoubtedly led the way, took her directly into a porridge shop.


    As soon as she sat down, Su Ruan looked at the menu on the table and the smiling waiter.


    I pursed my lips and ordered a lean meat porridge with preserved eggs.


    Seeing that she didn''t want to order any more, Gong Qiyu said directly, "two preserved egg and lean meat porridge, two fried, one tangciba."


    Gong Qiyu is not a very particular person in a very delicate place. He just thought it was not good to take the little girl to a place that was too shabby.


    Now she doesn''t seem to care about the environment very much. His eyes and eyebrows brighten.


    There are free pickles beside. Gong Qiyu got up and went to get some.


    When I came back, what I had just ordered had already come up.


    Ciba will be pushed in her direction, "try, I like to eat this when I was a child."


    Su Ruan didn''t refuse. She took a taste and looked up at him. The stars were shining in her eyes. "It''s so waxy."


    Gong Qiyu heart crisp for a while, pretending to calm the clip up a fried into his mouth, "right, I was a child every day around my mother to help me buy."


    Looking at her drooping eyes and biting Ciba happily, Gong Qiyu scolded shengniang and burned him to death!


    Tongue against the top of the mouth inside the hot bubble, really special pain.


    After eating Ciba, Su Ruan went to eat raw fried, which was very big. He ordered two, but Su Ruan was in a bit of a dilemma.


    "What if I can''t finish it?"


    Gong Qiyu looked at her watery eyes and her mouth didn''t follow her brain. He replied directly, "it''s OK. I have a big appetite. I can''t finish eating."


    Voice a fall, he simply want to smoke himself a big mouth son, can''t eat away, not to be brave!


    At last, Su Ruan ate only two raw sausages, and then stared at Gong Qiyu with big round eyes. With an invisible smile, she ate all the remaining raw sausages.


    As soon as the problem was solved, Su Ruan immediately said, "you have a good appetite."


    Gong Qiyu


    He can''t speak now, for fear that if he opens his mouth, the food in his stomach will rush up.


    When the two returned to the museum, Liu Zhixu was discussing with the students about watching the game. One by one, they all clamored to go. Liu Zhixu was the first two. "I can''t go! Give me good training at home, in the future can replace your elder martial sister and brother Gong to participate in the competition, training is not good, how to participate in the competition in the future! "


    The students hang their heads and don''t speak. They are like eggplants, but Liu Zhixu can see that these kids are not convinced.


    Su Ruan knows what her uncle thinks, but sometimes it''s not a good thing to be too eager for success.


    The younger martial brothers and sisters who looked at her blinked and pulled Liu Zhixu''s sleeve in their expectation. "Uncle, they all want to go to the game, so let them go this time. It''s good for them to watch the game. If you think it''s wrong, let them go first this time, and set a rule when they come back, then the top five in the game can go to watch the game, What do you think? "


    In this way, they can train harder and have a chip in the game.


    Liu Zhixu took a look at the disciples who stood upright and looked forward to their elder martial sister, but he couldn''t help looking at her, "you''ve said all the good things, can I say no?"


    Su soft smile, toward the younger martial brothers and sisters below than an OK gesture, lead


    Come down here and scream.


    Gong Qiyu called to pack a car, looked at the time almost, and the party set out in high spirits.


    When we got to the place, it was still a while before noon. Liu Zhixu waved his hand, "go to dinner. He always said that if you have no chance to have dinner, it''s better to bump into the sun and go!"


    Gong Qiyu nodded and did not refuse.


    There was a competition in the afternoon. We all had a tacit understanding. We didn''t order any wine, but the dishes were very rich. We all had a good time.


    At least Su Ruan is very happy. The crayfish in front of her is almost eaten by herself.


    She likes to suck her fingers when she eats. Gong Qiyu looks at her during a chat with Liu Zhixu. Suddenly, she smiles, and the waiter asks for another plate of shrimp.


    Su Ruan blushed and felt that she had eaten a little too much.


    Originally planned not to eat, but Gong Qiyu let the waiter put it in front of her as soon as the crayfish came up.


    Su soft refused in a low voice, "I''m full, I won''t eat."


    I don''t know whether I didn''t hear it or I was too fascinated by chatting with my uncle. In a word, Gong Qiyu didn''t see him.


    No one pays attention to herself. Su Ruan is a little tangled. She thinks that she has eaten too much and no one sees her anyway. It doesn''t matter if she eats two more.


    So thinking, hand has unconsciously picked up the crayfish, skilled began to peel shrimp


    ¡£


    OK, just two.


    A plate of lobster into the stomach, Su soft knead the small stomach humming, said good to eat two.


    But Liu Zhixu looked over and glanced at the empty plate in front of her and said, "Xiao Ruan, how can you eat so many crayfish? It''s not good to eat too much."


    A circle of eyes all toward her to see come over, Su soft simply want to find a ground seam to drill in.


    Gong Qiyu touched her nose, covered her smile and said, "uncle Liu, what happened to Jin Changli of Fenglin martial arts school?" Liu Zhixu was immediately turned away by him. "Oh, yes, I told you that Jin Changli is going to leave Fenglin martial arts school next year. This competition should be the last one in his career. It''s estimated that he will work very hard." patting Gong Qiyu on the shoulder, he joked, "your father praises you for being tough and tough all day. I know you are good, but you still have one word, It''s the rules in our library. When we should fight, when we should retire. "


    Gong Qiyu uses water instead of wine to pay homage to Liu Zhixu, "I know."


    The competition is about to start. Liu Zhixu and his students are under the field. Everyone is quiet and waiting for the competition to start.


    When the players began to prepare to go on the court, Gong Qiyu squatted and asked Su Ruan to help him put on his helmet.


    Su Ruan helped him put them on, checked the knee and elbow pads again, and made sure everything was right. Her little fist hit him gently on the shoulder, "come on!"


    Gong Qiyu licked her teeth, a twinkle in her eyes, and suddenly approached her¡°


    If I win, is there a reward? "


    Su Ruan is stunned, "what reward do you want?"


    He grinned cunningly. "Wait till I win."


    Su Ruan opened her mouth and said, "don''t go too far."


    Gong Qiyu blinked her eyes and said, "don''t worry."


    It''s too much for him to mention.


    Jin Changli is a kind of elegant man. He wears a pair of glasses and looks polite. It''s easy for people to underestimate him.


    They nodded and shook hands.


    Ready.


    At the beginning of the competition, Gong Qiyu''s face became tense.


    The strength of Jin Changli seems to be much better than that in his previous game video.


    Lick the lower lip, Gong Qiyu to cheer up, also right, the last game, who will work hard.


    In the first game, each of the two men got the same result. Gong Qi got a blow at the corner of his mouth, and Jin Changli got a kick in the abdomen and bowed slightly.


    In the second inning, they were obviously excited. Gong Qiyu''s eyes were shining. Su Ruan handed him the mineral water and wiped his sweat with a towel.


    He frowned at the wound at the corner of his mouth, "does it hurt?"


    Gong Qiyu pressed her head and rubbed it, "isn''t that the way of the game? This is a small injury


    I don''t feel anything


    Gong Qiyu''s heart: fart, hit people but not face. Don''t you know, his Laozi talks about him every day, and this face is very popular.


    The one minute break was quick, and Gong Qiyu stood up and went on the stage.


    Jin Changli directly took off his glasses and replaced them with contact lenses, showing his seriousness.


    In the second set, the two went straight to the theme and attacked directly.


    He punches, he kicks.


    The hearts of the people below all jumped to their throat.


    The little disciples of Guyang cheered Gong Qiyu at the bottom. In the end, Gong Qiyu kicked Jin Changli''s chest with a backward spin in the second inning and won by three points.


    Gong Qiyu played harder and harder in the third set, leading Jin Changli by six points.


    There was a scream on the field, Gong Qiyu wiped the blood on the corner of his mouth with his thumb, and he laughed wildly.


    Fans of the following girls screamed, "so handsome!"


    Su Ruan is a little speechless, and she doesn''t forget to tease her sister on the field.


    Liu Zhixu was very happy. No wonder Lao Gong praised his son all day long.


    After leaving the court, Gong Qiyu is changing clothes. Jin Changli of Fenglin comes over. Su Ruan sees it first and pulls Gong Qiyu.


    Gong Qiyu looked back, saw it was him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Jin Changli is still wearing the contact lenses he just wore in the competition, and his face is still a little blue,


    Of course, Gong Qiyu has a lot of green faces.


    "You''re great." He was very careless in his boasting.


    Gong Qiyu picks eyebrows to smile, arrogant uninhibited, "of course!"


    Jin Changli laughed, "I hope you can get the first place."


    Gong Qi raised the water in his hand and said, "thank you."


    When Jin Changli was ready to leave, Gong Qiyu suddenly asked, "why do you plan to leave?"


    Jin Changli''s strength in the circle is also on the number, is the seed player of Fenglin.


    He suddenly left, Fenglin no doubt lost a general.


    Jin Changli didn''t feel very down. He laughed calmly and said, "life forces me."


    It is not convenient to say more about various reasons.


    Gong Qiyu nodded, "good luck."

 Chapter 37

    They are all very likable


    Adult life is much more difficult than what you see.


    Ideals, hobbies, most of them will be defeated by reality.


    Gong Qiyu turned back and grabbed Su Ruan''s shoulder. "Do you want to go out and relax?"


    Su Ruan didn''t adapt to his intimacy. She wanted to open his arm, but her strength was too small. She could only stare at him, "no, I asked for a day''s leave, and now it''s too late to go back."


    Gong Qiyu''s index finger shook in front of her, "the reward for winning."


    Su Ruan sighed and followed him to Liu Zhixu.


    Gong Qiyu opened his mouth, "uncle Liu, you take them back first. I have something to do with Xiao Ruan when we go out. We''ll go back later."


    Liu Zhixu also came from his youth. Of course, I can see Gong Qiyu''s Thoughts on Su Ruan.


    But he still likes Gong Qiyu very much. It''s not bad if he can really succeed with xiaoruan in the future.


    But xiaoruan is still young. It''s still too early to talk about this. She still focuses on her studies.


    Liu Zhixu nodded and won the game. The two children wanted to go out to play. He had no reason to stop them


    Go back early, Xiao Ruan will have class tomorrow. "


    Gong Qiyu politely smile, "don''t worry, uncle Liu, we have a few."


    As soon as Liu Zhixu left, Gong Qiyu immediately took Su Ruan and ran.


    Su Ruan was nearly staggered by him, and was startled, "Why are you so worried?"


    Gong Qiyu looked back at her, her bright eyes full of joy and joy.


    It''s like a child with a favorite toy.


    "Don''t you want to go back earlier? You can do without a hurry."


    He took Su Ruan a taxi to a place.


    After getting out of the car, Su Ruan saw the zigzag track, and each racer was ready to greet Gong Qiyu.


    "Brother Gong, this new girl is very long." A man with yellow hair and some clothes to kill Matt said in a slightly obscene tone.


    Su Ruan''s eyebrows frowned slightly, and her expression was not happy.


    Slightly opened some distance with Gong Qiyu.


    Gong Qiyu''s eyes were sharp, and the smile at the corner of his mouth was restrained. "Who gives you the courage to stare at my woman!"


    Su Ruan pulled his sleeve.


    Huang Mao was a little embarrassed. "Brother Gong misunderstood me. My younger brother is cheap. There''s no other meaning. Brother Gong doesn''t care."


    Gong Qi sneered when he was cold and pulled Su Ruan to the front of several parked cars.


    It''s a cool car. It''s white and red. It''s like a flame.


    Su Ruan didn''t like the way he pulled her. She was always uncomfortable.


    Gong Qiyu took the helmet from the staff nearby and put it on Su Ruan directly. The wine red helmet sets off her small face.


    He also put on his helmet. Gong Qi stepped on the motorcycle and supported himself on one leg. The earrings on his ears were shining with a little light, and he laughed a little bad. "How about we ride back directly from here?"


    Su soft stupefied, mouth slightly open, "are you kidding?"


    Gong Qi gave her a low smile and handed her a pair of gloves. "Do you think I''m joking?"


    Su soft is silent. How can she see if he is joking.


    In the roar of the engine, Su Ruan holds Gong Qiyu''s clothes by the waist.


    Gong Qi''s eyes were full of interest when he met goulip, "hold on."


    Su Ruan could hardly open her eyes when facing the wind.


    Gong Qiyu took her on the track in this way. The speed was too fast and the wind was too strong. Su Ruan couldn''t open her mouth and just thought about it


    When she opened her mouth, the wind blocked her mouth.


    She could only hold his clothes tightly, and her palms were sweating.


    There is tension, but more stimulation.


    When overtaking, the beautiful woman in leather on the motorcycle next to her whistled at Su Ruan, laughing wantonly, "Hey, beauty, how''s Gong Shao''s car skill?"


    Su Ruan couldn''t speak at all. She could only smile.


    Seeing her state, the beauty in leather threw a wink at Gong Qiyu. "Gong Shao, the little beauty behind you is very weak. Don''t frighten others. You see that little face is white."


    Gong Qiyu''s speed immediately dropped down, stopped to one side, looked back at Su Ruan, a little sorry, "how, did you scare you?"


    Su Ruan took a slow breath and shook her head. "No, it''s just that the wind is too strong." she also liked the feeling and said, "it''s exciting."


    Gong Qiyu hooked his lips. After getting on the bus, he was not as wild as he had just been, but he was not slow. He maintained a stable speed.


    Just when Su Ruan thought that Gong Qiyu would really take her home by motorcycle, he suddenly stopped.


    When they got out of the car, he parked the car in a 4S shop. It seemed that he was very familiar with the assistant there, and he ordered a cup of hot beef for her


    Milk warms the body.


    Su Ruan held the milk and thought, do all the boys think that girls should drink more milk?


    The clerk took out a key from the drawer and handed it to Gong Qiyu, "Gong Shao, this is the last time you put it here."


    Gong Qiyu took over and waved to Su Ruan, "come here."


    The shop assistant is very curious about Su Ruan and has been staring at her since she came in.


    Although she knew that Gong Qiyu should be the reason for her being looked at, she was still like a monkey being watched. She was embarrassed and wanted to leave for a long time.


    Seeing her discomfort, Gong Qiyu gives the clerk a look. The clerk immediately lowers his head, looks at his nose and looks at his heart.


    Following Gong Qiyu to the parking lot behind, Su Ruan sees all kinds of luxury cars. She has never been deeply impressed by the car and doesn''t care much about it. But she still knows some, such as Gong Qiyu''s Ferrari, which is waiting for her to get on.


    Su Ruan estimated that those cars outside would not be much worse than this one. Oh, she knows the Rolls Royce next to it.


    My uncle said that his friend had a lot of money in his family, but Su Ruan always thought that he should have more money than them, and she didn''t think about other aspects.


    After all, her uncle is not a rich man. Where can his friends go.


    In neutral, Su Ruan asked Gong Qiyu, "don''t you want to ride a motorcycle back?"


    Gong Qiyu said casually, "it''s too cold. You can''t stand it."


    This answer is not too unexpected, Su soft did not speak again.


    On the way, Gong Qiyu played soft music, which is more popular now.


    Su Ruan is a little sleepy.


    I closed my eyes and wanted to squint for a while. As a result, I fell asleep.


    Gong Qiyu heard her steady breathing and turned up the air conditioner with a smile.


    When Su Ruan woke up again, the car was almost in the hall.


    Gong Qiyu drove very slowly and was relieved to see her wake up.


    "If you don''t wake up, I don''t know where to go. Where do you live? I''ll take you straight back. "


    Su Ruan rubbed her eyes, still confused, and gave an address in a dumb voice.


    To her downstairs, Su soft a little sober, Gong Qi met thanks, waved, stood in place to see his car left before going home.


    As soon as she turned around, a shadow came out of the stairway, startling her and subconsciously posing as a fighter.


    Lu he came out of the stairs, a little unhappy on his face, "it''s ten o''clock."


    Deep resentment in the voice.


    Su soft action relaxed, nervous tension suddenly relaxed, "how are you here?"


    Lu he did not answer directly, but asked her, "how was the game?"


    Su soft nodded, "very smooth, after a period of time there is a double game."


    Lu he knew that she was going to take part in the doubles.


    But he couldn''t stop it.


    He didn''t want to stop her. What he could do was to support her.


    "Can I see it?"


    "Ah?" Su Ruan didn''t respond.


    Lu he repeated, "can I go to see the match


    "Of course." Su Ruan replied, "but I suggest you don''t go to see it."


    Lu he picks eyebrows, "why?"


    Su Ruan is a little embarrassed, and her fingertips are tight. In case she meets a fierce opponent at that time, she will be beaten miserably. He is still watching. As long as he thinks about it, Su Ruan will feel embarrassed.


    "Because, because it''s not interesting, it''s just a little game." This answer is really a little reluctant, Lu he did not embarrass her.


    Instead, the topic turned to Gong Qiyu, "that boy just now is the son of your uncle friend you said?"


    Su soft nodded, "yes, today''s competition is him."


    Not aware of the taste in his tone, Su Ruan continued: "it''s too late, so he sent me back."


    Lu he''s eyes are inexplicable and meaningful.


    Just now that boy''s eyes look Su Ruan''s eyes Lu he can see clearly, the same as a man, that kind of aggressive vision, he knows too well.


    "He has a lot of time." This time, Su Ruan could hear the taste in her tone.


    Su soft muddled, some inexplicable, "he seems to be preparing papers for a temporary holiday, after a period of time will go back."


    Lu he said, "you know, it''s quite detailed."


    Su Ruan was confused and didn''t dare to answer.


    Inexplicably have a kind of back hair cool feeling how to return a responsibility?


    Su Ruan''s ears were purplish with cold. Lu he suddenly pulled her and covered her ears with both hands. Her voice was low and attractive. "Why don''t you wear a hat?"


    Su Ruan put her face on his chest and felt his heartbeat. She felt dizzy. "I forgot."


    His palm is very dry, covering Su Ruan''s ears, with a slight heat. Su Ruan''s ears feel the instant return, always want to shake in the palm of his hand.


    Restrain the heart palpitation, Su soft kowtow mouth, "I, I, I''m not cold."


    Lu He sneered, "it''s freezing. It''s not cold."


    Su Ruan had a black line. For the first time, she felt that Lu he was also a bit of a villain.


    Feeling her ears slightly hot, Lu he let her go, "go back, it''s late."


    Su Ruan pursed her lips. His home was quite far away. It took at least half an hour to walk back from here.


    Seeing her hesitation, Lu he said shamelessly, "would you like to go back to my home with me?"


    Su Ruan stares at him and turns to go home.


    Lu He smiles with his head down.


    When Su Ruan went upstairs and broke away from her mother''s questioning, she fell down on the window and looked out. He was no longer in the window.


    Su Ruan picked up the phone and opened the black picture, "are you afraid?"


    It''s so dark outside, Su Ruan''s scalp is numb as long as she thinks of a person walking so far at night.


    He came back quickly. "What are you afraid of? Ghost


    Su Ruan looks around and covers the mirror on the table. She has seen many ghost stories, most of which are from the mirror


    It came out of the box.


    Biting his finger back to his message, "ghosts are fake, I ask you are afraid of the dark." Over there, Lu he put his hand into his pocket and looked at her wechat with his mobile phone in his hand. "Is it true that ghosts are all fake, so why should he be afraid of the dark?"


    Su Ruan is surrounded by him and thinks what he says is reasonable. Since ghosts are all fake, why are you afraid of the dark?


    The mobile phone was quiet for a while, and suddenly a message came from there.


    "Which university are you going to take?"


    Su Ruan came back quickly, "big B!"


    There''s a clear, faint sound.


    Su Ruan is tangled here. What do you mean?


    Chatting, Lu he came home.


    As he opened the door, the candy jumped out of it and onto him.


    Lu he is now used to the closeness of crisp sugar to him.


    It doesn''t seem to take long from a little fear at the beginning to the habit and even love now.


    Lu he thought, maybe it''s because the crisp candy, like its owner, is very likable.


    ¡­


    The teacher is in the class, but the students'' mind has already been flying to the outside of the classroom.


    In particular, song Siqiao''s excited voice was broken, and he pressed his voice. His voice was sharp and close to Su Ruan''s ear, "it''s snowing, it''s snowing, look outside!"


    Su Ruan turned her head.


    It''s snowing heavily, falling in waves.


    In just one class, the ground outside is already white.


    One by one, they all stretched out their heads and looked out. The teacher couldn''t bear it. He patted the table and said, "what a drop, I haven''t seen snow, have I! Do you want me to finish the class ahead of time and let you go out to see enough? "


    The students who murmured in a low voice quieted down in an instant, and no one dared to make a sound.

 Chapter 38

    Her bottom line


    After class, the corridor immediately filled with people, song Siqiao pulled Su soft, "go, go out to see the snow."


    Su Ruan looked out of the classroom. The students who spoke in the corridor with fog looked at the air conditioner in the classroom and shook their heads. "You go, it''s too cold outside."


    Here comes my great aunt. Her stomach aches so much that she is dizzy.


    It''s cold. It''s like being in an ice cellar.


    Song Siqiao knew that she was not very comfortable, and he didn''t have to pull her. When he was ready to go out, he thought of something and asked, "do you want me to warm you with a glass of water?"


    Su soft waved her hand, "no, it''s only ten minutes. You''ll have class after a while."


    As soon as the voice fell, song Siqiao rushed out.


    Su soft some funny, lying on the table, looking at the snow outside.


    Suddenly he turned to look at Luhe, only to find that his position was empty.


    Su Ruan thought, maybe she went out to see the snow.


    When the class was about to begin, Lu he came in from the door and took out a hot water bag from his arms as he passed Su Ruan''s seat.


    Small, light pink, with SpongeBob on it.


    Su Ruan looks up in amazement and looks at his cold eyes.


    He raised his eyes and motioned for her to take it.


    Sue took it and put it on her belly.


    Warm feeling instantly spread from the abdomen, all the way warm to the heart.


    It turns out that he just went out to buy a hot water bag for her. Su Ruan blushed and thought that he knew a lot about girls.


    The snow didn''t fall for long, and the ground stopped as soon as it became white.


    In the afternoon when the physical education class has been almost.


    The playground is in the sun has been completely unable to see the traces of snow.


    In front of PE class is a self-study class.


    Uncle went to her house, Su mother made some dishes, uncle drank, plus the day before winning the game, has been pulling her to talk.


    So I came late.


    As soon as I left the door, I heard the noise immediately.


    Tang Wanqing''s sarcastic voice came from his ears, "what does it have to do with me? This is Su Ruan''s seat, not mine, you


    What do you want from me? "


    Hearing her name, Su Ruan has already come to the class.


    Song Siqiao''s pale face covered his thigh and pointed to Tang Wan''s trembling, "Zhao Moyan has seen it, so you are coming to Su Ruan''s side. Who else can do this kind of thing besides you?"


    When Tang Wanqing saw Su Ruan coming in, he waved his hand indifferently, "Oh, the one who is clear is clear. Whatever you think, besides, everyone knows that Zhao Moyan has a good relationship with you. Who can know whether what she said is true or false."


    Zhao Moyan supported song Siqiao, his face was full of anger, "then you say, what are you doing here, still standing here so long?" Su Ruan looks at Song Siqiao and asks Zhao Moyan, "what''s the matter?"


    Maybe it''s because Su Ruan helped her before. As soon as Zhao Moyan saw her, she seemed to see the backbone, and her eyes immediately turned red.


    "I came earlier. When I came here, I saw Tang Wanqing sitting in your seat. I didn''t know what to do and didn''t care. As a result, song Siqiao didn''t notice when he was talking to the people next to him, so he sat in your seat. There was a nail on the stool and it was stuck in her leg."


    Lu he also came in from the door, just took a nap, a black hair is particularly messy.


    Seeing the noisy crowd, he pauses and goes to his seat.


    As soon as he sat down, Yu Yuanqing immediately popularized what had just happened to him.


    Lu he''s eyebrows can freeze when he hears that Su Ruan has nails on his seat.


    Qinglie''s eyes look at Su Ruan. They look at each other for a second. Su Ruan moves away immediately.


    Tang Wanqing saw more and more people, a few minutes away from class time, some lost patience, "the classroom is not your home, where I want to go, do you care?"


    Then he walked back to his seat step by step with a leisurely pace.


    Zhao Mo''s angry face is red. She can''t fight with Tang Wanqing.


    Su Ruan looked at Song Siqiao''s angry or trembling lips. "How''s the injury? I''ll accompany you to the infirmary to have a look?"


    "No, thanks to my mother wearing cotton trousers today, except for the pricking pain, there should be no problem."


    Song Siqiao stares at Tang Wanqing fiercely and says angrily: "you are shameless. You can do this kind of shady things!"


    Fortunately, she didn''t sit on Su Ruan''s seat completely, otherwise it would be her hip instead of her thigh.


    Yu Yuanqing coughed softly and said in a low voice: "I didn''t say that Tang Wanqing can really do this kind of shady thing."


    Lu he''s eyes swept toward him. Yu Yuanqing''s interest came, and he immediately continued: "did you forget that Lin Nan of junior high school had Ji liangbai of senior high school?"


    Lu he was at a loss for a moment. He suddenly remembered that there seemed to be two people.


    Seeing that he was not very impressed, Yu Yuanqing mourned for the two poor girls for a few seconds.


    Like others for so long, but also be bullied by others as enemies of the miserable, the result is the sweetheart did not remember who she is.


    It''s a pity.


    "Lin Nan and Ji liangbai are both pretty. They chased you at that time. I wish the whole school knew that. Do you really have no impression?"


    Lu He: "a little impression."


    His impression, really is a little, even the appearance of the two girls did not think about it, just vaguely remember that there are so two people.


    Lin Nan is a member of the literature and Art Committee of their junior high school. She likes Lu He. She doesn''t hide it at all. She goes to Lu he''s front all day. Lu he runs for monitor in her class, but she doesn''t canvass for him. She asks everyone in her class to have a meal and canvasses for Lu He. As a result, the votes come. Lu he refuses directly and doesn''t want to be monitor. The reason is that she is lazy.


    As a result, Lin Nan was reported stealing in the third year of junior high school. The reporter was a wonderful friend of Tang Wanqing.


    And in her drawer found dirt, human and material evidence are in, Lin Nan simply can''t explain, no one gives her the opportunity to explain.


    At that time, they didn''t think much about it. Now, Lin Nan''s family is in a good condition. He doesn''t have any worse food or food than others. How can he steal a watch that is not very valuable?


    At that time, Lin Nan, who was branded as a thief, directly suspended from school until the senior high school entrance examination, and no one saw her again.


    Ji liangbai is more lucky than Lin Nan.


    Ji liangbai likes Lu he a little bit more reserved than Lin Nan, but no matter how she conceals her mind, she can''t hide it completely.


    It seems that her classmate accidentally knocked over her desk after class, and a bunch of photos fell out of the drawer.


    Every picture is a river.


    Lu he frowned when he was upset, Lu he when he was serious about the topic, Lu he when he was drinking water, and even the expressionless photos of walking on the road.


    Like a stalker, she pays close attention to every bit of Lu He.


    At that time, Lu he also saw the photos. Yu Yuanqing remembers that Lu he picked up the photos, tore them up and threw them into the garbage can.


    Later, Ji liangbai was always entangled by some small gangsters in the society, and was surrounded and scolded by girls who like Lu He in the school.


    The reason why she is better than Lin Nan is that she has a couple of open-minded parents. Instead of blaming her for her wrong feelings, she took her to transfer school. According to her classmates who still have contact with her, she seems to have gone to the South and continued to go to school in the South with good grades.


    Yu Yuanqing said that his voice was a little dry, and he sighed with a squint, "it''s because of you that people are so unlucky. You didn''t remember it at all."


    When he talked about the photos, Lu he almost remembered them.


    A cold, "has anything to do with me?"


    Like a person, if you can''t even reason and wisdom, it will only bring trouble to others.


    Su Ruan''s ear was pinched suddenly, which made her excited.


    Looking back, I saw Lu he''s funny eyes. "How did you hear that? Is it wonderful?"


    Eavesdropping was caught, Su soft moment embarrassed, but still did not forget to quibble, "I did not listen to you talk," think of something, quickly shook the book in hand, "I am reading."


    Lu He sneered, "is that right?"


    "Of course!"


    "The book is reversed."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    After the embarrassment, Su Ruan turned around and never looked back.


    Looking at Song Siqiao still rubbing his thigh, the blush on his face disappeared, and a trace of inexplicable emotion flashed.


    In the middle of PE class, Tang Wanqing was uncomfortable and asked for leave to stay in the classroom.


    Su Ruan came to her aunt and didn''t want to exercise. As soon as the PE teacher said that she would disband and and move freely, she immediately went to the classroom.


    When he arrived at the classroom, Tang Wanqing was reading extra-curricular books with her legs crossed. Hearing the movement, she looked up and saw that she was smiling, especially sarcastic, "how, come to avenge me for your good deskmate?"


    Su Ruan pursed her lips and said nothing.


    When Tang Wanqing thought that she would not open her mouth, she heard some soft voice, "revenge is not as good as, at most is a warning."


    Ha, Tang Wanqing sneers.


    She really hated her voice. It made her want to tear her vocal cords.


    "Warning? Just you? "


    It''s not that she doubts Su Ruan. It''s her small body that doesn''t have any threat at all.


    Su Ruan didn''t get angry. Her voice was still calm. She took out the nail that pierced song Siqiao today from her pocket,


    Although there is no evidence to prove that you did it, I hope you will not do such childish and retarded things in the future. After all, you are really retarded! "


    Tang Wanqing''s eyes are full of disdain, "childish is not childish, can play a role on the line," she toward Su soft step by step approach, eyes hard calendar, "I also advise you, had better stay away from Luhe, otherwise, it is estimated that the next time on your stool is not just a nail."


    Su soft pick eyebrows, voice slightly up, "Oh? I don''t like to stay away from him. After all, the detergent on his clothes smells so good. Oh, I forgot. You don''t know what it smells like on his clothes, do you? "


    Su Ruan is shocked by her eloquence. It turns out that she still has this talent.


    Tang Wanqing''s eyes almost burst out fire, eager to tear Su Ruan to pieces.


    What a bitch!


    Tang Wanqing slapped up, fingertips facing Su Ruan''s face.


    I scratched her face to see what else she used to seduce Lu He.


    Seeing the madness under her eyes, Su Ruan''s eyebrows were cold. She grabbed Tang Wanqing''s slap, grabbed her neck and pushed her against the wall.


    "I advise you to be kind. After all, there are not people around you all the time, are there?"


    The hand that pinches her neck tightens tightly, Tang Wanqing some breathing difficulty, in the heart gushes up fear.


    Su Ruan is kind, but she has a bottom line. Whoever steps on her bottom line, she will prick up her whole body and fight back like a hedgehog.


    Tang Wanqing is, so is Wang Hongwei.


    They all stepped on her bottom line.

 Chapter 39

    Transfer of shares


    Lu he looked through the window at the prickly girl. Her eyebrows and eyes were like ice, but he was as tender as fire.


    Tang Wanqing covers his neck, his face is red and his neck is thick. Su Ruan claps her hands and turns to leave.


    Outside the window, inside the window, the line of sight suddenly collided.


    Su Ruan was flustered for a moment. Then she saw that he pursed his lips and waved to her. She saw that his lips moved twice. "Come here."


    Just a few steps away, Su Ruan seems to have walked for a century with cold hands and feet.


    He must have seen the scene when she pinched Tang Wanqing''s neck.


    What would he think?


    Lu he looked at the girl standing in front of him with her head down. She just reached his chest and smoothed her messy hair. Her voice was soft, as if with a sigh, "gather."


    Su soft a pair of eyes bright as if to see the stars sea, flickering flickering, with temptation.


    "When did you come?"


    He said with a smile, "since you said my laundry liquid smells good."


    Su Ruan''s face turned red.


    He didn''t seem to mind what she did to Tang Wanqing.


    ¡­


    Su Ruan met Lu he''s father when the final exam was coming.


    She took an umbrella, step by step stepping on the snow, accompanied by the creaking sound of the school gate.


    There was a black car parked at the door, on which came a man, dressed in a stiff suit and with meticulous hair.


    With a black umbrella.


    The friendly Chao Su soft smiles and comes over, "classmate, do you know Lu He of class three and seven in senior high school?"


    A man in his forties looks very self-contained. From her three similar eyebrows, Su Ruan''s sixth sense tells her that this should be Lu he''s father.


    The father he didn''t want to mention.


    Su soft politely nodded, "what can I do for you?"


    The man noticed her vigilance from Su Ruan''s tone, didn''t care, and still laughed politely, "I''m his father, please help me tell him, I''ll wait for him in the opposite coffee shop, and let him come over for things related to his mother."


    He reached out and pointed to the cafe opposite.


    Su Ruan looked at his smile, and a trance flashed in her heart. Lu he and his father are not like each other at all.


    When he arrived at the class, Lu he was turning his pen and staring at the window.


    When Su Ruan entered the seat, he looked over, "Why are you so late?"


    Su Ruan swallowed and pursed her lips.


    Lu he frowned, "how?"


    With a sigh, she didn''t understand his housework. She couldn''t stop him from meeting his father just because she thought he didn''t like his father¡° I just met your father at the school gate, "she said


    Su Ruan quietly observed Lu he''s face, and saw that the corners of his lips were even tighter.


    "He said he was waiting for you in the coffee shop across the street. He had something to do with you."


    Luhe''s pupils are deep and he doesn''t know what he''s thinking.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, Su Ruan was very embarrassed. She pulled out the little chirp that she had tied up carefully in the morning. "He said it was about your mother."


    Sure enough, knowing that his son was more than his father, Lu he suddenly raised his eyebrows and strode out.


    As soon as he entered the cafe, Lu he saw the man sitting by the window enjoying the coffee.


    He seems to have a good life, and there is always a bland smile on his lips.


    As a result of his career, he had to find his way in officialdom and laugh at others.


    Lu he remembers watching stars with his mother when he was a child. At that time, he didn''t like his father smiling and chanting to others outside, but when he came home, he was tired and worried.


    Mother hugged him and said to him, "ah he, dad is too tired. He has been laughing at others all day outside. When he gets home, he doesn''t have to smile at us any more."


    Mother said that it was because it was home that father could put down his guard and show his fatigue.


    But now, Lu he looks at his father, who smiles at him with disgusting habit when he sees him coming.


    A trance.


    I just asked for one class leave, only half an hour


    Lu Junlin was not worried at all. He asked Lu He, "what would you like to drink?"


    Lu he suppressed the bad mood in his heart and tried to tear the smiling hand on Jun Lin''s face. "Boiled water, thank you."


    Lu Junlin looked at Lu he''s impatient eyebrows. There was a crack in his expression. He said, "you are more and more like your mother."


    Lu he''s index finger, which he tapped on the table, stopped abruptly, sneered coldly, and the sarcasm on the corner of his mouth pierced Lu Junlin''s heart.


    Looking down at the watch on his wrist, Lu he reminded, "there are still 20 minutes left."


    Lu Junlin was silent for a moment. He took out a document from his briefcase and pushed it to Lu He. The smile on his face finally disappeared.


    This is what your mother left you. Now that you have grown up, it''s time to give it back to you.


    The big words on the document hurt Lu he''s eyes.


    Letter of transfer of chen''an shares.


    Chen an is a company built by her mother.


    From the unknown step by step, my father-in-law is a wealthy family. On the day of my mother''s 18-year-old birthday, I founded chen''an.


    A clothing brand, involving shoes, jewelry, all kinds of women''s jewelry.


    For more than ten years, chen''an is like her child. She grows up step by step.


    When his mother died, Lu he was too young to take over Chen an. But in fact, if Jun Lin does not take the initiative to find him with the share transfer certificate, it is estimated that Lu he will also find him soon.


    Chen an, mother''s whole life''s painstaking effort, should not fall in this lets her despair perishes in the hand of the man.


    In that case, my mother would not be reconciled even if she was under nine springs.


    Jun Lin knew that Lu he hated him, but he always felt that time would kill some things. Between father and son, blood is thicker than water, how can he really die of old age and not communicate with each other.


    Lu he read the share transfer book carefully. After reading it, he picked up the pen on the desk and signed his name fluently.


    After he signed, Lu Junlin said cautiously, "you''ve been outside for so long. It''s time to go home."


    Lu he raises his eyes, cold enough to freeze.


    Army Lin continued: "do you know what outsiders say about our Lu family? You move out


    I''ve been here for a few years. I should have had enough trouble. Come back. "


    The boiling water on the table is already cold. The land river is drinking up, empty cups are placed on the table. "Lu mayor is very busy now. He has time to tell me something useless. Let me go back and care about your wife and children."


    The sarcasm in the tone of voice made no secret. "After all, if I end up like my mother again, it''s not good for mayor Lu''s reputation."


    Lu Junlin''s face suddenly turned white. "Lu He, do we have to talk like this?"


    Lu he turned around and left with some intermittent voice. "How do you think we should and can speak?"


    Army forest paralyzed in the seat for a long time did not get up, the whole body did not have the strength, decadent as if a few years old.


    He never regretted it, but he was in a high position.


    It''s normal to play on occasion.


    The only thing he loves in his life is Gu Xi.


    But he did not expect that such a weak woman would not give him a chance to atone after enduring.


    She was lying on the bed in a white dress with a smile on her lips, which was the nightmare of his life.


    He regretted and complained that she didn''t give him a chance and that she was too determined.


    He really likes her.


    They used to be so happy.

 Chapter 40

    ival in love


    In a high position, which man will not cheat, but from beginning to end, he only likes her.


    ¡­


    Lu he''s hands of the transfer of shares squeeze tight.


    It is said that time is a good medicine for all wounds, but it seems to have no effect on him.


    After all, several years have passed, and his hatred for Lu Junlin has not dissipated at all.


    When his mother died, he didn''t blame him. How could he deserve it!


    How to deserve your mother''s love.


    Lu he probably will not forget this life, his mother holding him, eyes are thick almost seeping out of sadness.


    Mother taught Lu He over and over again, although Lu he didn''t understand at that time.


    "Ah he, promise mom that if you like a girl in the future, don''t promise her easily."


    Lu he stares at her and asks, "Mom, why can''t you promise?"


    Gu Xi fingertips stroked his eyebrows and replied with a wry smile, "because some promises need to be fulfilled with a lifetime. In case you can''t do it, how disappointed that girl should be."


    Lu Junlin made a promise to Gu Xi that he would only love her all his life.


    Yes! He did.


    He only loves Gu Xi in his life. He just hopes that Gu Xi can be a good wife in his family, waiting for his favor.


    For him, only Gu Xi is his lover, his wife, and other women are just acting on occasion and having to socialize in officialdom.


    But not for Gu Xi.


    No woman can be generous enough to share her husband with others, but also not sad, not happy, not angry, not jealous.


    Gu Xi is not a saint. She can''t do it.


    She can only teach her children not to hurt the girl''s heart like his father.


    If there is knowledge under the spring, she should be glad that her son, about love, is not like his father at all.


    When Lu he came back, his face seemed to be covered with frost.


    Su Ruan always feels depressed at the moment if there is a cat in her heart.


    After class, song Siqiao takes Zhao Moyan to the toilet. Yu Yuanqing goes to the next class to find his friends


    ¡£


    Su Ruan turns around to face Lu He, holding his face in both hands. He looks at it and suddenly smiles. His dark and deep eyes brighten up in an instant. "Worried about me?"


    Su soft see that he is trying to be brave, after all, that smile inside with a bit helpless and bitter.


    Taking out a piece of sugar from his pocket, Su Ruan opened it for him, holding a piece of paper wrapped in candy with her fingertips, shaking her hands and passing it to his mouth, "if you eat sugar, will you be in a better mood?"


    Lu he hooked the corner of his lips and moved forward a little. When his teeth went to bite the sugar, I didn''t know if he meant it or not. The tip of his tongue crossed Su Ruan''s fingertips. Su Ruan almost jumped up. If his fingertips were on fire, he heard his voice with a smile, "well, it''s better."


    Su Ruan thinks that it''s tofu instead of sugar that makes him feel better!


    When it comes to eating tofu, Su Ruan is still holding her breath these two days.


    Lu he is handsome. Girls who like him can gather together a few tables of mahjong.


    But these two days, Xu Mengjie of Class Nine launched a fierce offensive against Luhe.


    Song Siqiao said that Xu Mengjie had been coveting Lu He for a long time, but he did not dare to pursue Lu he because he thought Lu he was a flower


    The flower of kaolin.


    But now, this kaolin flower is obviously pulled down from the altar by Su Ruan.


    Xu Mengjie meets Lu he and looks at Su Ruan''s back. He sees two people eating breakfast at the stone table behind the teaching building. He sees Lu he running to class 11 for the first time because she is flustered on her face.


    That''s what she''s never seen before.


    Xu Mengjie is the class flower of class nine. To be honest, her appearance is one of the best in Tianhua.


    She doesn''t like Su Ruan. That girl is not only cute but also good at grades. Where is she worthy of Luhe?


    In terms of her appearance, she is not inferior to Su Ruan. In terms of her grades, although she is not the best, she is not inferior either. Tianhua is also a top class student in other schools for her above average grades.


    In terms of liking, she doesn''t think she will like Luhe a little less than she does.


    By comparison, Mingming is more suitable for Luhe.


    As for Lu He, she has the potential to win!


    Su soft drum drum mouth, think of yesterday that nine class Xu Mengjie lean on him, a little angry.


    Fortunately, he is not stupid and knows how to push away, but as long as you think about the woman''s aggressive face, Su Ruan is still a little upset.


    Chen Rui''s father has been out of danger, and now lives in the ordinary ward of the hospital. It is estimated that he will be discharged soon.


    The first thing Chen Rui did in his class today was to give everyone a 90 degree bow. He was shy and could not express himself.


    It was not until Dong went to heaven to pull him that she was willing to get up.


    Coming in from the door, Chen Rui called Lu He, "Lu He, Xu Mengjie from Class Nine is looking for you."


    Lu he heard the words, but his eyes were really soft.


    He is not stupid, can see between the two people with a trace of ambiguous emotion.


    Su Ruan suddenly kneaded the sugar paper in her hand into a ball, and her little face was a little tense. "Beauty appointment, don''t you want to go?"


    Lu he took the pen from the table and whirled around in his hand, with a playful tone, "aren''t you happy? Why aren''t you happy? "


    Su Ruan seemed to be stepped on the tail of the cat, instant hair, "I''m not happy! I''m happy


    Song Siqiao comes back from the door to the toilet. When he sees Xu Mengjie standing in the corridor, he immediately frowns and winks at Su Ruan, and their eyes meet.


    What''s the matter? Is Xu Mengjie here again? Yeah.


    What does Lu he say?


    hear nothing of? What does it have to do with me.


    Song Siqiao''s eyebrows are raised. Is it anger?


    Xu Mengjie''s pursuit is particularly high-profile.


    Few people on campus don''t know that ban Hua of Class Nine likes Lu He of class seven.


    Even the old Marquis had heard of it and specially held a small meeting for Lu He to remind him that it was not the right time to fall in love.


    Su Ruan''s taste completely dissipates when Xu Mengjie asks her to chat.


    Xu Mengjie asked her to go to the playground under the corridor, a face full of exquisite and arrogant.


    "You like Luhe."


    Su Ruan doesn''t know how to answer. It''s not a good boy who lies.


    Only silence.


    Xu Mengjie talks like a barrage of bullets. Su Ruan is stunned.


    Before I could react, I heard her say, "you are not suitable for Luhe, only I am the best for him."


    The brain is still circling, and the mouth has already asked the brain, "why?"


    Xu Mengjie seemed to hear something very funny, and he was shaking with laughter, "what''s the matter? Why? It''s up to me


    I know everything about him like the back of my hand, and I know all his likes and dislikes. I can help him compete with Jun Lin


    Su Ruan is speechless for a moment, waiting for her brain to react. She is waiting for a counterattack. Suddenly, her shoulder is held by a cool hand. The owner of the hand makes a beautiful counterattack for her.


    Lu he glanced at Xu Mengjie in a low and elegant voice. "Do you know everything I like?"


    Xu Mengjie nodded in a panic and wanted to take a look in the mirror. Is her hair in a mess? Is there anything wrong with you? Is she good enough now?


    She is still thinking, Lu he has said, "you don''t know anything about my preferences."

 Chapter 41

    Sugar to lose weight


    Su Ruan is still thinking, Xu Mengjie is still nervous about what he looks like now. The wolf is not embarrassed, and Lu he opens his mouth again.


    Like a thunder to the earth, "otherwise how can you not know that my favorite is her."


    Boom!


    Su Ruan is cut to be tender inside and scorched outside.


    It''s still steaming.


    Xu Mengjie''s face was full of disbelief. She knew that it was one thing for Lu He to like Su Ruan, but from his mouth, it was another thing.


    Watching Xu Mengjie run away heartbroken, Su Ruan wakes up and runs to the class.


    Lu he looked at the empty arm, a burst of speechless.


    Like a tortoise, I want to shrink into the shell.


    Song Siqiao is holding song Lan''s little book to popularize Zhao Moyan''s Tianhua and the handsome boys from other schools.


    Of course, after knowing about Zhao Moyan and Chu City, song Siqiao immediately forced song LAN to tear off the page of Chu city.


    What do you want this scum man to do, to harm the little flower of our country?


    Song LAN defends her little book with her death. As a result, song Siqiao coerces and entices her to get a picture of Lu He for her.


    Song lancai reluctantly tearfully let her tear off the page of Chu city.


    When tearing, the hand is shaking, the heart is dripping blood.


    But think about it, as long as song Siqiao can get a picture of Lu He, he will tear it off with a cruel heart, knead it into a ball, and throw it into the garbage can immediately.


    Zhao Moyan turned to the page of No.2 Middle School''s school grass and nodded solemnly, "well, this is good. It''s a typical little suckling dog type."


    Song Siqiao looked at her with a teasing look on his face, "I can''t see that you like this. This boy is not yet an adult, but if you really like it, I''ll give you the contact information, and I promise to get it for you."


    As soon as Su Ruan came in, she heard her promise to get it for you. She glanced at the photo on the notebook and inserted the topic, "it''s not bad."


    Lu he came in after her and looked down along her line of sight with a chill.


    Su soft sweat a stand, weak lie on the table, brain buzzing sound, all is his cold eyebrows.


    He said his preference was her.


    Is it true, or just to cope with Xu Mengjie''s pursuit.


    Calm down, Su soft suddenly don''t want to know, in case just to deal with Xu Mengjie, she can also pretend not to know.


    Song Siqiao and Zhao Moyan look at each other, exchange eyes and reach a tacit understanding.


    The atmosphere of these two people is not right. They have an affair!


    Song Siqiao''s eight trigrams factor began to be active again, regardless of who the teacher on the stage was, just want to understand the eight trigrams.


    Maybe she can bear other people''s gossip, but Luhe can''t.


    She was really looking forward to the way the immortal was pulled down from the altar. She has been a classmate with Lu He for more than two years. From the beginning, she was very curious about the man like Lu He, who could take it down and who would bow down for him.


    Until the end of class that day, she came in from the door, across the window to see him lying on the table, half squinting at Su Ruan, like a lazy resting lion, saw the extremely satisfied prey, grinding his claws to catch the prey back to his nest.


    Song Siqiao felt at that time that Su Ruan could not run away.


    But she still underestimated Lu he''s way of life. Unexpectedly, Su Ruan, the worthless woman, fell into it so early.


    It''s really disappointing.


    Song Siqiao looks like his cabbage is arched by a pig. His pen is so powerful that he writes a note to Su Ruan.


    "Be lenient when you confess, be strict when you resist, and be honest when you and Luhe are in their present state, especially when they are in adultery. Tell the truth!"


    Adultery two words, she also took a pen specially described twice, looks particularly conspicuous.


    Su Ruan''s face was red enough. As soon as she saw the sonorous and powerful word of adultery, it exploded in an instant. She glared at Song Siqiao angrily and said in a low voice, "what are you talking about? Be honest in class, and then write a note. I''ll report it."


    Song Siqiao scolded Su Ruan in his heart. He looked up at the teacher who had punished her for standing on the platform for countless times. He sat up in silence, his eyes moved with the teacher on the blackboard, and his face was covered with the faint doubts of standard students in class.


    It''s really like a good kid with a serious class.


    Su Ruan was stunned.


    Song Siqiao is honest, but she can''t listen any more and her mind is in a mess.


    It suddenly occurred to me that Xu Mengjie finally said that she could help Lu he fight against Jun Lin.


    Jun''anlin, should be Lu he''s father.


    Su Ruan can guess that Lu he is deeply hostile to his father. Su Ruan thinks it should be related to his mother.


    To the point where two people need to compete, the relationship is estimated to be stiff to the extreme.


    There is a slight loss in my heart. Xu Mengjie can help him, but she can''t help her. She has no powerful family


    Court, there is no strong ability, she can''t help him at all.


    She can only learn and make desserts, but what''s the use? Delicious desserts are everywhere.


    Despite the widespread sense of loss, he thought that he moved out of the Lu family as soon as his mother died. That year, he was only 12 years old.


    Su Ruan suddenly wanted to ask him if he was afraid of living alone these years.


    Did the 12-year-old boy, who lived alone at night, secretly cry under the covers.


    But now it seems meaningless to ask these questions. When he was afraid, she was not there.


    All of a sudden, I''m glad that he adopted crisp candy. At least, his family is not so lonely, and crisp candy accompanies him.


    Su Ruan thinks the same as Lu he does.


    As soon as he opened the door, Lu he was hit by the crisp candy. Catch it bump bump, and a lot of fat.


    Crisp candy is so fat that I can''t see it now.


    A cat''s face was covered with meat, and the whole cat became a ball.


    With his feet, he closed the door, pinched the crisp sugar white and tender belly with his slender fingers, and there was a faint smile at the corner of his mouth. "You''re getting fat. Next time your master comes, you won''t be able to hold you."


    Candy in his arms pedaling legs coquetry, fat cat is lovely, that dry thin cat ugly to death, it will be a little fat cat.


    After touching his chin, Lu he got up and poured cat food for the crisp candy. But it was obvious that he even saw the crisp candy. He anxiously circled around him. What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the deduction of his ration?


    Like pacification, Lu he patted the candy cat food. His voice was low and full of temptation. "Darling, from today on, your ration will be halved. You need to lose weight."


    reduce weight.


    reduce weight.


    It wants to lose weight.


    The candy let out a sad cry, the whole cat is not good.


    Just for the former owner to be able to hold it, he even withheld his food rations. The whole cat is facing collapse. From now on, he won''t have enough to eat, will he?


    I feel that Maosheng is full of frustrations and thorns.


    The mobile phone in his trouser pocket suddenly rings. Lu he stops to touch the crisp sugar fur and takes out the mobile phone. It''s my grandfather.


    As soon as he got through, there was an old man''s full voice, "you son of a bitch, how long have you not been back


    Come on, your grandmother and I haven''t died yet. You''re hard winged and don''t want to come back, right? I''ll see you come back later. I won''t break your leg! "


    The old lady took a crutch on the ground and gently reminded the old man, "if you scare your good grandson, you will not come back. Don''t hide in the house and cry secretly."


    The old man''s eyes glared and his beard cocked up. "If you love me, I can''t see him without eating!"


    The old lady silently looked at the food set on the table in front of her. She really didn''t know who was just eating. Suddenly she got angry and had to call her grandson.


    Lu he coughed softly and rubbed the tip of his nose. His voice was soft. "I''m too busy recently, I don''t have time."


    As soon as the old man knocked on his crutch, he said, "I don''t have time to come back for dinner. I think you just dislike me and your grandmother and don''t want to come back!"


    Lu He hissed, "be careful, grandma will knock you with crutches."


    "She dares!" the old man roared


    Before he could speak, the crutch knocked on him.

 Chapter 42

    Let''s meet


    "I don''t think good sun will come back until he is angry with you!"


    After hanging up, Lu he shook his head helplessly and added some cat food and water for the crisp sugar.


    Pointing to the cat food, Lu he reminded the crisp candy, "save some food. You''ll have all the food tomorrow."


    Crisp candy''s bright cat''s eyes are dim in a moment. Heaven, abuse the cat!


    If Lu he goes back to his old house, he won''t come back tonight. It should be noon tomorrow.


    Calculate the time, he did not go back for a long time, no wonder the old man would call to remind.


    Foreign officials say that it is not near, but far.


    On the day when Lu he became an adult, his aunt gave him a car and kept it in the underground garage, but didn''t drive much.


    I took off the outer protective layer and wiped the rearview mirror with my fingertips. It''s OK. It''s very clean.


    Driving to the old house, far away, I saw Uncle Liu standing on the side of the road waiting. Lu he said politely, "don''t listen to the old man in such a cold day."


    Uncle Liu said with a smile, "if you don''t want me to play chess with you, I can''t help it,


    I''d better come out and pick you up. "


    Lu he is noncommittal, for the old man''s chess is not flattering.


    Even if the technology is not good, you can''t always win him. If you win three games in a row, he will give up immediately.


    You lose all the time, and he quit, saying you let him.


    Old child, old child, it should be him.


    Lu he got out of the car and went home with uncle Liu.


    "Liu Shuduo, please don''t worry about him."


    Before uncle Liu answered, he saw that the old master came out with a little crutch. The voice was probably heard several floors away.


    "What are the ink marks, little bunny? Come here quickly. My chessboard is still confiscated."


    Uncle Liu took the key of Lu he''s car and patted him on the shoulder. He said with deep sympathy, "come on, I''ll park the car."


    Lu he put his hands into his trouser pockets. Before he took two steps, he was yelled by the old man, "what do you look like? Are you a local ruffian! Hands out


    Calmly, he took out his hand from his trouser pocket. Without speaking, Lu he followed the old man into the living room.


    On the table is the chessboard that the old man hasn''t finished yet, but what he sees at a glance is the blue and white porcelain in the middle of the living room.


    "Isn''t this blue and white porcelain broken?"


    The old lady came out of the kitchen with a plate of cut fruit.


    "Zhou Junhua brought it here. He said that there was no place in his home, so he took it here."


    Lu he raises eyebrows and does not comment on this statement.


    Zhou Junhua and his little aunt want to make the whole world know about that.


    Both of them are old. The old lady is worried all day. She really doesn''t know what her daughter is still consuming. The old man arranged the chessboard, made a pot of tea, and sat comfortably on his legs.


    "Hurry up, uncle Liu said the day before yesterday that my chess skills have improved a lot. Let''s have a competition." The old man had a bright smile.


    Lu he and uncle Liu, who had just stopped the car, looked at each other. Uncle Liu shrugged. He praised the old man for his good chess skills. If the old man could be happy for a few days, he would certainly praise him.


    The old lady was a little unhappy. She was angry with the old man. "As soon as Xiaohe came back, you took him to play chess before he had eaten. You are so anxious. Can''t you rest and play again?"


    The old man''s eyes glared like bronze bells, and he puffed his cheeks and asked Lu He, "have you eaten yet?"


    Lu he laughs, "I ate it before you called."


    Before he came, he ate some fried rice left over at noon. He lived a simple life by himself


    Single.


    Before the first game of chess was finished, Lu he received Su Ruan''s wechat.


    "What do you mean in the morning?"


    Su Ruan has been struggling all day. In his mind, villains are fighting. One says don''t ask. In case he just wants to deal with Xu Mengjie, how embarrassed are you.


    Another villain said, ask, you like him, if he also like you, even if he does not like you, then know also can let oneself not sink too deep.


    The first villain said, after you ask, if he doesn''t like you, think about how you two get along with each other in the future, shame or not!


    Su Ruan''s brain was shocked. Her fingertips immediately touched the text message she had just sent out on her mobile phone. She pressed and withdrew it.


    Fortunately, it didn''t take more than two minutes.


    But the information sent back from there soon made Su Ruan''s eyes golden and dizzy.


    "I see it."


    Su Ruan hid himself in the quilt. He was so stuffy that he couldn''t breathe. His face was red.


    I can''t stand it. I''ll show my head to breathe.


    Waiting for him to return the information, every second is suffering.


    The heart is like a fish that is suddenly put on a hot iron plate. It jumps very high.


    Su Ruan was surprised when the mobile phone rang.


    The two words "Lu He" on the screen made Su Ruan defeated.


    Lu he put down the old man and chessboard, regardless of the old man''s roar, holding a mobile phone to go outside.


    After a while, it began to snow outside.


    Lu he stood in the courtyard, under the small pavilion specially built by the old man to play chess, and reached out to pick up a snowflake.


    Su soft opened the window, eyes burning, "it''s snowing."


    Lu he said, "close the window, it''s cold outside."


    It was really cold. Su Ruan closed the window and asked him absently, "how do you know I didn''t close the window?"


    Through the mobile phone, his voice is a little distorted, with some shallow nasal voice, "I heard you open the window, and there is a strong wind outside." You can hear the wind from her through the receiver.


    She did not respond, the atmosphere suddenly ambiguous, which also mixed with a trace of embarrassment.


    Lu he coughed softly, pretending to be calm, "in the morning, it''s true."


    Just like thousands of fireworks exploded in front of her eyes, Su Ruan was dizzy and at a loss.


    There is only one thought left in my heart. Lu he likes her, too.


    The brain is too heavy, need to sober up, Su Ruan opened the window again, in the cold wind, she heard him by the wind some scattered voice, "Su Ruan, let''s associate."


    Su Ruan didn''t know that Lu he had thought about it for a long time. His parents'' failed love made him have no expectation of love since he was a child.


    But when I meet Su Ruan, I just want to give her the whole heart, spoil her, spoil her and give her the best.


    While waiting for her answer, his breath stopped for a few beats.


    Snow floating in Su soft face, cold feeling let her play a soul stirring, she is not in a dream?


    Use the strength of sucking hard pinched an arm, really painful!


    It''s not a dream, it''s true!


    Lu He, tell her!


    If song Siqiao knew about it, he would probably lose his chin.


    A paste brain seems to be useless, Su soft down the heart of the joy, close the window, back over the body, bright eyes like stars.


    "Good."


    After waiting for a long time, Lu he almost didn''t understand what this sound meant.


    When he reacted, he immediately bent his eyebrows and laughed like a fool. Now, he really wants to see her.


    Want to hold her, want to kiss her.


    He was in a good mood, a little seductive and coquettish, "I''ve finished my nougat."


    Su Ruan said, "I''ll do it for you."


    There leisurely leisurely, not anxious not slow, "don''t worry, any time can do."


    Su Ruan has the feeling that he is with her for her nougat.


    The old lady was a little uneasy. She came out to see Lu He. "Xiaohe, have you made a good call? It''s windy outside. Come in. "


    Lu he answered in a low voice.


    Two people are not willing to hang up first, Lu he said good night, let Su soft hang up.


    After hanging up the phone, Su Ruan jumps up from the bed. She can''t help but feel excited and can''t publicize everywhere. She goes to her desk, picks up the little calendar on the desk and draws a little red love on today''s date.


    This is the day when Lu he confessed to her. She should remember


    Over there, Lu He hung up the phone. The old lady gave him a cup of hot water with a smile. "Warm your hands quickly. You see how cold it is outside. You can go to the house to call." The old lady was very excited when she saw that her grandson, who had always been cold, was in a mood of spring. "Who were you talking to just now?"


    Lu he looked down at her, smiling lightly, but complacent, "a girl."


    The old lady nodded, a face like a chrysanthemum smile, "you like it?"


    Lu he seldom blushed and gave a gentle hum.


    The old lady immediately cried to the old man excitedly, "old man, we have a girl in Xiaohe who we like!"

 Chapter 43

    I don''t know where to start


    The old man''s voice seemed to come over with a trumpet, "girl! Which not long eye can take a fancy to him! That''s a face all day, and girls like it? "


    Lu he glanced at the old man and closed the unfinished chessboard in front of him. "OK, go to sleep."


    The old man looked at the unfinished chessboard. Before he could stop it, he was closed by the river.


    His angry beard shivered, and he pointed to Lu He with trembling fingers. "You son of a bitch, you did it on purpose!"


    Lu he put the chessboard on the bookshelf, and put the slightly messy books on the bookshelf right, "when you are old, go to rest. Look at your bags under your eyes."


    The old man is like a deflated balloon, which deflates in an instant.


    As a matter of fact, it''s normal for the old man to have drooping bags under his eyes. But his little daughter said all day long that he didn''t rest, and that the drooping bags under his eyes could hold things.


    If you talk about it more times, the old man will have a little faith, and you don''t need to be urged. Go to bed early every day.


    Halfway up the stairs, the old man suddenly stopped, turned around and yelled at Lu He, "you little son of a bitch, you haven''t said which girl it is!"


    It''s really a fool when he''s old, isn''t it.


    Lu he sat on the sofa with a casual posture. After drinking the tea he had just brewed, he didn''t lift his head. "Eight characters haven''t been skimmed yet. What''s your hurry?"


    The old man touched his moustache and hummed coldly, "I''ll tell you which girl can be blind to see you."


    With that, he walked on his legs and went upstairs to sleep.


    The old lady sat next to her, turning the beads in her hand. Since Gu Xi died, she has been believing in Buddhism, not for anything else, but for meditation.


    "Xiaohe, your vision. Grandma believes that it''s still early now. When we have time, we''ll bring the girl back to have a look."


    Lu he nodded, thinking of Su Ruan, his eyes suddenly softened, "it''s still early, not urgent."


    It''s not urgent. They are still in school.


    The old lady is always open to love.


    Probably because at that time, she married the old master at the age of 18.


    She doesn''t want to be involved in the affairs of young people.


    Otherwise, at the end of the day, they will participate and find themselves wrong, just like Gu Xi and Jun Jun Lin.


    At the beginning, she and the old man both felt that Jun Jun Lin was a person to be entrusted with. When he was with Gu Xi, Lu Jun Lin took Gu Xi as his life, and Gu Xi liked it


    ¡£


    Naturally, the old couple had no reason to object. Although they did not give up, they still married their daughter to Lu Junlin with great expectation.


    But later the reality of a slap directly hit the two old people can not stand up.


    Learning the news of Gu Xi''s suicide, the old man fainted on the spot and stayed in intensive care unit for two weeks before he was out of danger.


    The old lady was seriously ill. After she got well, she ate fast and recited Buddhism without asking about common affairs.


    The ancient family and the Lu family are completely rigid. Nowadays, they have no ability to manage the affairs of the younger generation. Only Lu he likes it, which is better than anything else.


    The old lady said, "grandma and your mother have taught you since childhood to be an upright person. When you get married in the future, you should be kind to your wife. You can''t do anything wrong to your wife. You should bear in mind that any child is a treasure of the family. Don''t learn from Lu Junlin."


    "Don''t be like Lu Junlin." Repeated the old lady.


    Lu he''s Adam''s apple rolled. With a sound, he helped the old lady up and took her upstairs.


    Looking at the night outside through the window, hazy.


    Lu he''s vision is also like a layer of gauze, which is hard to see.


    Mother said that a man''s greatest love for a woman is to give her a sense of security.


    He didn''t just want to give sue a sense of security, he wanted to give her all he had.


    On the screen of her mobile phone, her red lips are tiny and her face is crowded together. She is as lovely as a child.


    Yu Yuanqing secretly took the photo. He changed it with the answer of the mid-term exam.


    Yu Yuanqing laughs miserably, "you''re a boy with impure motives!"


    He had an impure motive. He had been thinking about her since she came.


    I don''t know where I''m going.


    ¡­


    Ding Enron''s life tends to be calm, without the harassment of his stepfather and mother from time to time, with some leisure.


    The only trouble is her relationship with Chang Jisheng.


    She vaguely remembers that she was drunk that day, and she was brave enough to show her love to him.


    But what''s his response? Ding Enron forgot all about it.


    The only change is that Chang Jisheng will call her from time to time and tell her not to forget to eat.


    Or remind her when she has class.


    Enron is really too busy, in addition to work, but also classes, she signed up for night school, Chang Jisheng introduced.


    He ravaged his slightly longer hair.


    What does Chang Jisheng mean, hanging her!


    Enron lost patience in his eyes. Their current relationship seems to be a little more than that of friends.


    The only difference is that she is no longer called Teacher Chang Jisheng, but her first name and surname.


    He didn''t say anything, she called, he should.


    It''s just a layer of window paper. It can''t be broken.


    Enron does not believe this evil, whose window paper can be so strong.


    Even if it''s iron, she''ll give it a try.


    In my heart, full of passion, I took my mobile phone and was preparing to send a wechat to Chang Jisheng to invite him to dinner in the evening.


    There is a red dot in the circle of friends. Enron''s hand is cheap. Open it. It''s from Wu Yifu.


    Enron almost forgot this man, the fiancee of Chang Jisheng, whom everyone was passing on.


    Childhood sweetheart, golden girl.


    Enron thought maliciously, Wu Yifu, Wu Yifu, why isn''t her surname Mei? Then she can be called Mei Yifu.


    Maeve, no clothes. It''s funny to think about it.


    How did she have Wu Yifu''s friends? Enron couldn''t remember.


    It seems that she is in Chang Jisheng''s office. Wu Yifu comes to see him, dressed in famous brand clothes and carrying Chanel''s new bag.


    The whole person seems to be shining.


    Compared with her, Enron seems to fade into the dust.


    Pulled pulled a certain treasure on his body less than 100 yuan clothes, Enron is very calm, "Teacher Chang, I went out first."


    But Wu Yifu stopped her and asked her for wechat with a smile. Mei said her name. She could help her if she had something to do in the future.


    Enron knows that this is the downfall.


    Her eyes touched Wu Yifu''s circle of friends, and her eyes flashed.


    Gentle man, leaning on the sofa, usually with a cold smile eyes closed, it seems very tired.


    Wu Yifu''s hair is a selfie, and Chang Jisheng seems to be just accidentally in the mirror.


    But Enron saw him at first sight.


    The sofa and the furnishings beside it are Chang Jisheng''s home.


    Enron went there once, but I remember it very clearly.


    Wu Yifu''s epigraph is a few bright red love, red to sting Ding Enron''s eyes.


    Holding a mobile phone hand some weakness, suddenly did not have the courage to send him a message.


    In what name is she getting along with him?


    Enron does not know that this circle of friends, set by Wu Yifu, is only visible to her.


    Enron has experienced too many things. Sometimes her heart is so tired that she is paralyzed. Although her childhood left her with low self-esteem, it has dispelled some of it.


    But in my heart, the remaining inferiority complex was used by Chang Jisheng.


    He is too excellent, Enron thinks that he is not worthy of him, but she likes him, so that she can hide her inferiority. However, as long as he reveals a little bit of intolerance and dislike for her, her hidden inferiority will be rampant.


    It''s like an ostrich burying its head in the earth.


    Wu Yifu''s University is psychology, Ding Enron''s mind, she guessed clearly.


    She is like a stray dog who is beaten and scolded. As long as someone is kind to her, she wants to be kind to that person, but she is sensitive and defensive.


    ¡­


    In the morning, it snowed heavily. Looking down through the window, uncle sanitation was sweeping the snow, and a little black dog was beside him. Su soft bent her eyes and chuckled. The weather is really good.


    During the meal, Gong Qiyu called and said that he was just playing around


    "Little Su Ruan, do you miss me?"


    Su soft bit a sandwich, obediently replied, "not yet."


    Not yet. Gong Qiyu is dumbfounded. It seems that if he contacts her again, maybe she will think about it.


    Tut tut twice, "this is not good. How can a girl be so heartless? You should give me a perfunctory thought."


    Su Ruan looked at the time, a few minutes before she left for school.


    Take your cell phone, put the last sandwich in your mouth, and walk to the bedroom to get your schoolbag.


    He asked casually, "what''s the matter?"


    Gong Qiyu shakes his head. It''s heartless.


    "I''m going to the army. I can''t wait any longer. You''ll have to take care of the martial arts school."


    The footstep pauses for a while, soft glutinous voice, "today walk?"


    Can he still take part in the doubles?


    Gong Qiyu said, probably guessing her question, and replied: "I guess there is little hope that I can come back to participate in the doubles. You probably need to find a new candidate."


    This is really a problem, Su soft lips, a steamed bun face frown.


    Thinking of the method in mind, the mouth is still very polite, "thank you for your help in this period of time


    Busy, when you come back from the army, I''ll treat you to dinner


    Gong Qiyu naturally smile, "OK, I promise to kill you at that time."


    Hung up the phone, Gong Qiyu look inexplicable.


    The snow on the road has been almost swept by the sanitation workers.


    A few little teenagers are looking for traces of snow in the nearby green clumps, accumulating into a big snowball bit by bit, and then cramming it into the collar of their partner.


    Small partner instant hair, several people fight together, Su soft accidentally injured.


    A big snowball slammed into her neck socket. Su Ruan didn''t want to dodge. When she reacted, she felt a chill between her neck.


    The whole person was excited and immediately dusted the snow off his neck. His neck was frozen.


    Knowing that they had made trouble, the teenagers hung their heads to apologize to her.


    Su Ruan touched her head one by one, took out her own bear biscuit from her pocket and gave it to them.


    The children received it politely. A little boy with a bag like a ball took it first, tasted it, and handed it to the girl who followed him next to him, "delicious, you can eat it."


    Su Ruan is speechless


    How did she feel that these two were like the queen and the little eunuch, who was followed by the queen


    It''s poisonous.

 Chapter 44

    You are the first


    Watching the children run away, Su Ruan turns around.


    On the upper body after a pair of staring at her eyes, some flustered, "good coincidence," in the hands of the biscuit bag she pinched the sound, Su soft stupefied, "eat biscuits?"


    Lu he shook his head. "Come here."


    There was a difference of several steps between them. Su Ruan moved a little step in his direction.


    Lu he waited patiently for her to move towards him at turtle speed.


    Her hair is loose today. She didn''t trim it for a semester. Her shoulder length hair has grown to a third of her back before.


    She has soft hair, just like her.


    Wearing a knitted hat, a pair of big black eyes staring at him, flickering eyelashes, scratching his heart straight itch.


    As soon as she came to him, her long hair was twisted and ground at his fingertips.


    Su soft hang eyes, face don''t know is cold or ashamed, in short, red fierce.


    Now, they''ve been dating.


    But the atmosphere was strange, and Su Ruan was uncomfortable.


    He thought that if song Siqiao knew that she was in contact with Lu He, he would stab her in the eye.


    Su soft lowered her head, thinking so, a bottle of milk suddenly appeared in her sight.


    Holding milk fingers slender, fingertips mellow, clean, above the crescent is not much, reaching a fifth of fingertips.


    With such hands, it should be a good choice to be a hand model in the future.


    Ear a light cough, Su soft quickly took the milk, into the hands, or hot.


    Sure enough, not only drink more hot water, boys also believe in drinking more milk.


    The cap had been loosened, so soft opened it easily.


    Originally also very happy point expression, instant sunny to cloudy, flat mouth some unhappy.


    Lu he frowned, "isn''t it good to drink?"


    After two seconds of hesitation, Su Ruan put her hat on. It was too low and her vision was not very good.


    "Do you think I''m too short?"


    It should be, or he would make her drink milk all the time.


    Su Ruan is a little depressed. She is a little short among the girls in school.


    But I can''t help it. She can''t decide the height given by her parents.


    He burst out laughing.


    Su Ruan looks up unhappily. She just wants to ask him what he''s laughing at, but she is fascinated by his smile.


    When he laughed, the cold all over him dissipated in an instant, as if in an instant from the cold winter to the sunny spring in June.


    The earth is reviving and full of spring.


    Su Ruan looked back and heard him say, "not short, just right." It''s not short. For him, her height is just right.


    Of course, not to mention 1.6 meters, even 1.5 meters, it is estimated that Luhe is not short.


    Because as long as it''s su Ruan, he''ll like it.


    Su soft ear tip shyly moved, "really?"


    Lu he nodded, "well, it''s more convenient."


    Su soft dumb, "what convenient?"


    Body suddenly was picked up, long hair some messy shop in front of his chest, he stuffy smile, "this is very convenient."


    He also very bad changed the next posture, directly Su soft from the princess''s embrace posture into the back posture, a serious way: "this is also very convenient."


    Su Ruan


    The guard''s eyes are coming up, OK!


    Su Ruan pulled the hat directly, covered half of her face, buried her head on the back of Lu He, and loaded the tortoise.


    The guard''s face caught the traitor''s expression, "are you two from teacher Hou''s class? Is this love? "


    There are many doubts in the tone. After all, in Tianhua, Luhe, the name and the face, let alone the guard, even his wife and his little grandson.


    After all, in order to encourage his little grandson to study, he paid close attention to the boy''s news.


    After a while, Su Ruan couldn''t hold back her answer. She showed her little head and lifted her hat. "I didn''t fall in love. I hurt my leg. He kindly carried me back to the classroom."


    The eldest brother sighed with a sigh of relief. He couldn''t see his eyes with a smile. "Scare me. Go, go, go."


    Far away from the guard''s sight, Su Ruan smashed Lu He, "put me down quickly."


    The voice was heavy with ice, "aren''t you hurt?"


    Su soft Leng for a while, "I was fooling the doorman."


    Hearing the deep unhappiness in his tone, Su Ruan tugged at his shoulder and stretched out her head, "aren''t you happy?"


    There was a haughty sound.


    Well, I''m not happy.


    Su soft immediately coax him, "you first put me down, put down again good."


    Wring a pair of small eyebrows, Su Ruan was smoothly released by Lu He.


    Pulled to pull his sleeve, Su soft pursed lips to smile lightly, "don''t make trouble, in case be known by the head teacher how to do?"


    Lu he glanced at her and pinched the fingertips that she had just pulled his sleeve. He put them in his palm and played with them.


    The tone is quite absent-minded, "then you know."


    Su Ruan frowned, what is to know, the last Wu Peirong thing, the old Hou has banned, absolutely can''t fall in love.


    But look at his attentive eyebrows, Su soft face gradually slow, his meaning should be that he can protect her well.


    Su Ruan sighed. She took out the nougat from her schoolbag and stuffed it into his pocket. She coaxed the child into saying, "it''s only half a year. Let''s keep a low profile and don''t make teacher Hou angry." Seeing that he was still speechless, Su Ruan said, "if you''re angry with the teacher, it''s estimated that he''ll lose all his hair."


    Lu he looked at her funny, released her fingertips, and bumped the candy bar in her pocket


    She is willing to play underground, so he is willing to accompany her. After all, it''s interesting to see her guilty.


    One before the other, Yu Yuanqing walked into the class with a pen in his mouth.


    As soon as he saw Lu he''s eyes glowed, and his legs showed, "brother, brother Lu," wiped the stool with his sleeve, "come on, please sit down."


    Su Ruan was shocked by his appearance, and song Siqiao was also directly scared to stare.


    "Yu Yuanqing, you are a dog."


    Yu Yuan green white her one eye, "elder brother''s difficulty you do not understand, which cool which stays."


    De Le, song Siqiao is also lazy to pay attention to him, Nunu mouth, continue to fight with his homework that he didn''t finish last night.


    Lu he sat down with a cool face and said nothing, which was different from what he expected. Yu Yuanqing''s face collapsed in an instant. "I said Lu He, you''re not interesting enough. You don''t ask me what''s the matter!"


    Lu he looked at him like ants with his arrogant eyes. "If you want to say it, you can say it. If you don''t want to say it, you can hold it."


    Yu Yuanqing


    Yu Yuanqing wailed and said, "my mother found the baby she ordered for me when she was a child. Please do something for me. My mother wants her to live in my apartment!"


    Yu Yuanqing was filled with indignation and said, "how safe my mother is for me, if that woman is dishonest and stealthily climbs my bed at night?"


    Lu he said, "what do you want me to do?"


    Yu Yuanqing immediately changed a pair of expression, a face of flattery, "you move to my apartment, we live together, anyway, you live alone."


    Lu he squeezed two words between his teeth: "dream!"


    Yu Yuanqing does not give up, "then I move to live with you, all the same."


    Lu he doesn''t care about him.


    Yu Yuanqing persevered, "brother, you really can''t help yourself when you see death!"


    Lu He gave a sound.


    Yu Yuanqing seems to have been abandoned by her husband, heartbroken.


    I went to Jiangbei City.


    ¡­


    A week later, Su Ruan met Yu Yuanqing''s baby, who was as small as her.


    Long beautiful, the whole person is full of scholarly.


    Thin bangs, long black hair, melon seed face, a symbol of the classic beauty.


    It''s said that Yu Yuanqing''s mother transferred her to another school. She just went to senior one, two years younger than Yu Yuanqing, just two years lower.


    Su Ruan was lying on the railing and looked around, smiling so that her eyebrows bent, "Yu Yuanqing''s peach blossom luck is good, but this baby is cheap for him."


    There was a low voice in my ear, "really, I think mine is better."


    Su soft is surprised, turn head, "when did you come over?"


    Across the window to see the seat of song Siqiao, when the girl left, also don''t tell her.


    Lu he stood beside the railing with her and looked down, "just now."


    Su Ruan''s nose turned red with cold, squinting and pretending to be calm, looking at Yu Yuanqing below.


    He just said that he was better.


    What''s better about him?


    girl friend? Good luck?


    Su Ruan''s heart was crisp, as if she had been bitten by something.


    Standing for a while, Lu he pulled her straight back to the classroom, "it''s too cold outside, don''t stay too long."


    Song Siqiao lies on the table and sees her coming back. He leans aside to let her in.


    Su Ruan felt that something was wrong with her. She reached for her forehead and said, "are you sick?"


    It''s not hot.


    Song Siqiao wilted, "it''s OK, some stomach pain."


    Yu Yuanqing and Jiang Beicheng came in from the door. Jiang Beicheng joked, "I said Qingqing, if you don''t like Wanyuan, just give it to me. Anyway, it''s not popular to have baby kisses now."


    Jiangbei thought it was particularly beautiful, "when I catch up with wanwan, you can tell your mother that wanwan and I love each other, so you don''t have to be embarrassed."


    Yu Yuanqing directly kicked him and scolded him, "get out of my way!"


    Even if he doesn''t want Lin Daiwan, that girl can''t take a fancy to this product.


    Jiangbei Cheng shouts that he doesn''t like this beast and doesn''t let others chase him.


    Song Siqiao turned his eyes slightly to Yu Yuanqing''s wheat colored angular face.


    After school at noon, Su Ruan is packing her schoolbag. Zhao Moyan is going to send a notebook to her English teacher, so he tells her to wait for her at the school gate.


    Xiaoxin couldn''t find the crayon on the pen. It was the one sent by Lu He. Su Ruan bent over to look for it on the ground.


    When she finds it, Su Ruan''s eyes light up. She picks up the crayon Xiaoxin from under song Siqiao''s seat, covers the cap and prepares to go home.


    As soon as he looked up, the whole classroom was empty. Lu he was leaning on the front platform with his arms around him, looking at her.


    Su opened her lips. "Why didn''t you leave?"


    Lu He Mou son stares at her closely, inside the spot is suffused with light, "wait for you."


    Su soft back good bag, some sad, "but we are not on the way ah."


    He said, "it''s all right, come here."


    Su Ruan raised her eyes, went to him and looked up at him. The body fiercely hangs in the air, Su Ruan is frightened to exclaim a, was hugged by him to sit on the platform.


    "You, what are you doing?" Su Ruan was a little flustered.


    Lu he''s face came closer. "Are you afraid of me?"


    Su Ruan said quickly, "No."


    He twisted his eyebrows, but he didn''t believe it. Su Ruan explained, "really, I was afraid before, but I''m not afraid now."


    Lu he eased his eyebrows and had the potential to ask the bottom of the matter, "Why are you not afraid now?"


    Su Ruan''s face wrinkled. She thought seriously. She didn''t know when she was not afraid. Maybe she thought he was a little special to herself.


    For example, when he bought her breakfast, when he gave her pens, when he secretly donated money to Chen Rui''s donation box, and when he promised her to join the study group.


    At that time, I felt that this person was not so terrible.


    Looking at her wringing a steamed bun face, Lu he chuckled and pulled down her scarf, revealing her small and round chin and Yan


    Red lips.


    Eyes a deep color, bent down to go.


    Labial petal is contained, Su Ruan all thoughts instantly return to cage.


    It seems that the touch of the whole body has gathered on the lip.


    Not like the time when she was drunk, Lu he grinds with her lips patiently.


    The touch of his lips alone was enough to make him shudder.


    This week, he wants to kiss her every day, want to wear her lips repeatedly.


    Su Ruan''s brain is in a muddle, confused by the whole person he kisses.


    Lu he directly probes in and contains her little tongue. Su Ruan has only one idea in her mind.


    How does this guy feel so skilled in kissing!


    After kissing, Lu he opened his eyes and directly picked up Su Ruan whose legs were soft. Su Ruan felt the beating range of his chest. When he came to the door, his brain was instantly clear.


    "No, put me down."


    Lu Heben was going to take her to the door and put her down according to her.


    Su Ruan stood firm and explained, "there are cameras outside."


    Lu he nodded, for her to sort out just a little messy scarf, "I know."


    They went to the school gate together. From a distance, they saw Zhao Moyan waiting for her at the gate.


    There is still a way from the school gate. Su Ruan still can''t help but wrap her face tightly with a scarf. Her voice is stuffy. "Have you ever talked about a girlfriend before?"


    Lu he looked at her, the wind blowing his black hair a little messy, but the tone is very serious, "you are the first."


    And the last, he thought.


    Su soft eyelashes flash, "but you seem to be very skilled."


    She blushed with shame. It''s about his kissing skills.


    Lu he was shocked, and then he began to laugh. It was the first time that Su Ruan saw him smile so brightly. The whole person was full of joy, with a low voice and a smile, "should I take you as a compliment?"


    Su Ruan was so laughing that she buried her face in her scarf and said nothing. She just ran away.


    Did she praise him? Really?


    Lu he looked at her back, her eyes full of smile.


    He has never been in love. She is the first one to make him interested.


    As for kissing skills, Lu he thought, probably without a teacher.

 Chapter 45

    It''s about zero


    Along the way, Zhao Mo Yan stared at her, tone teasing, "your face is so red."


    Su soft pulled into the scarf, "which has, is the scarf cover."


    Is it? Zhao Mo Yan did not tear her apart with a smile.


    She''s wearing a scarf, too. Her face is not red.


    At night, Lu he woke up in a sweat, his eyes flushed slightly, and he awkwardly lifted the quilt and laughed at the mess on the bed.


    Think of the scene in the dream, the Adam''s apple rolled, eyes bright, licked lips, went to the bathroom to take a shower.


    The competition is less than a month away, and the final exam is only a few days more than a month away.


    Senior three, they have to finish the final exam in the school to continue a few days of class, the holiday is relatively late.


    Su Ruan biting pen, thinking about the possibility of Gong Qiyu back.


    Well, it''s about zero.


    The day before yesterday, Gong Qiyu called her from the army.


    As soon as I opened my mouth, I complained to her, saying that Xiao Su Ruan was too ruthless. It''s been so many days, and you didn''t call me to express your sympathy.


    Su Ruan murmured for a long time, "can''t you take a mobile phone in the army? I''m afraid I''ll call you and you won''t get it. "


    This is the truth. After all, Gong Qiyu even used his army''s landline to make the call.


    It took him an hour to line up.


    There is an old man waiting behind. He can only play for three minutes.


    That phone call, Gong Qiyu only had time to ask Su Ruan to find someone to participate in the competition again. He didn''t have time to say anything else. It''s time.


    Then he tugged at the microphone and resisted the crowd behind him. He yelled at Su Ruan in his voice, "you can call me in the future, just say you want to find me!"


    Before Su Ruan could speak, she was hung up.


    Maybe someone else took it.


    Gong Qiyu can''t come back, so Su Ruan has to rearrange the candidates for the competition.


    Uncle must be impossible. The students in the library have been working hard recently.


    In the competition held in the museum a few days ago, Su Ruan felt that she could go back and try the first place in the competition.


    Maybe we can join her in the competition.


    You can''t rely on others all the time. It''s time for Guyang''s own disciples to get up.


    Thinking of going to the museum on Friday night, I was pounded in the back.


    Su soft subconsciously reached out first, then turned back.


    Sure enough, it''s hot milk from Luhe.


    Yu Yuan Qingshen stared at the hot milk between them. "I said Lu He, what do you mean by sending Su Ruan hot milk every day? Brother who grew up in a pair of underpants


    Brother, why didn''t you give me a bottle? " Lu he watched Su Ruan take a sip of the milk and said in a low voice, "drink more. It''s cold after waiting."


    Yu Yuanqing holding the heart, his little heart is really cool.


    Su soft obediently drank a big mouthful, licked the milk stains around her mouth.


    Lu he''s eyes darkened. His little girl is really good.


    In the face of Yu Yuanqing and song Siqiao''s suspicion of their adultery, Su Ruan firmly denies it.


    However, Lu he always seems to be tearing down her platform.


    She denies this end, over there he is close to come up, a handsome face is incomparably serious, but hold her hair to play hand to tell Su soft, he is very unhappy at the moment.


    It seems that he is not afraid of the exposure of their relationship at all, but he knows enough and follows her wishes.


    At most, when she strongly denied that she was upset, she took her to the dead kiss under the corridor.


    Screw the milk bottle. Su Ruan remembers the problem she hasn''t solved. She hands the milk to Lu he and turns to get her own problem.


    Lu he calmly took it and held it in his hand. It was already a little cold.


    It''s a very difficult math problem. Su Ruan doesn''t usually encounter many difficult problems, but it seems that he can solve her very few problems.


    Clear and cold voice with a sense of abstinence, very clear to help her clear her mind, Su soft was his voice hook away, almost did not hear what he was saying.


    "Do you understand?" he asked


    Su soft moment some embarrassed, "did not hear clearly."


    As if he knew what she was thinking, Lu he licked his teeth, unscrewed the milk in his hand, drank it, and threw it into the garbage can with a beautiful parabola.


    He tapped her forehead with his fingers. "Be serious."


    After that, Su Ruan looked at the milk bottle thrown into the garbage can in a parabolic shape, and couldn''t listen any more.


    Especially Yu Yuanqing''s face of eating excrement, Su Ruan only thinks that he must have done it on purpose.


    Why didn''t she find Luhe so bad before.


    He said it again, and then looked at her, "do you understand?"


    Su soft can only pretend to understand, "understand."


    Lu he chuckled, "is that right?"


    Su soft swallowed saliva, "mmm."


    "Then tell me how to solve the problem."


    Su Ruan


    She doesn''t know!


    After solving this problem, Su Ruan finally breathes a sigh of relief, who knows that she has to face song Siqiao''s torture to extort a confession.


    The little eyes seemed to show Su Ruan to the public, "tell me quickly and honestly, what''s the matter with Lu he? Are you in love?"


    Su soft flurried quickly to cover her mouth, "you lower voice!"


    Song Siqiao''s face was heartbroken, "thanks to my kindness to you, you didn''t tell me anything. There was no basic trust." She just squeezed out a few tears, but Su Ruan was helpless. It''s a pity that she won''t be an actress in the future.


    Honest account of her and Lu he''s situation, Su soft pinched song Siqiao''s meat, voice bluff her, "can''t shout, can''t shout!"


    Song Siqiao''s excited eyes glowed. The snow peak of Luhe really made Su Ruan climb.


    The inner gossip is ready to move, immediately want to find someone to share.


    Su Ruan showed her white teeth and warned, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Well, song Siqiao can only give up the thought. It''s painful to have news that can''t be shared.


    A little figure stood outside the window, and the students immediately called Yu Yuanqing.


    Yu Yuanqing looked up, rolled his hair with a little impatience, stood up and went out.


    Su Ruan saw song Siqiao''s excited eyes dim for a while, and recovered to the original.


    Outside, Lin Daiwan handed Yu Yuanqing the key to his apartment and said softly, "I''ve found a good house. It''s just behind the school. It''s very close. I don''t have many things. I''ve already taken them. I''m very sorry for disturbing you for so long."


    She held the key in her hands, modest and polite.


    She has a white face and looks like a bully.


    Yu Yuanqing didn''t reach out to pick up the key in her hand, but directly replied to her: "do you want my mother to know how bad I am to you, or do you want outsiders to think that we Yu family are so stingy that we need to let you live in a rental house?"


    Lin Daiwan shakes her head slowly. She seems to be doing everything so leisurely. "I don''t mean that. I just think it''s inconvenient for us to live together."


    Yu Yuanqing is cheeky, "what do you think? How can others know? They only see Yu''s jokes.

 Chapter 46

    It''s a little abusive


    Lin Daiwan''s words were blocked by him. He breathed, and his face was always smiling, "don''t worry, I didn''t tell anyone, no one knows my relationship with you."


    Behind jiangbeicheng whistled past, with a cheap face, "Qingqing, the baby is coming."


    Yu Yuanqing


    Blame him for his cheap mouth!


    Yu Yuanqing became angry at Lin Daiyuan''s smiling eyes. "I can''t help it. Go and tell my mother!"


    As soon as he speaks, he is like slapping himself. His mouth is out of control all day.


    Lin Daiwan nodded and turned slowly, "I know."


    Yu Yuanqing gritted his teeth, "you know what you know!"


    Pause to live a pace, light slow female voice spreads, "go to discuss with aunt, aren''t you can''t be a family?"


    He can''t be a family?


    Yu Yuanqing almost jumped up, joking that it was his house, how could he not be a home.


    "Well, you can move if you want. My mother has nothing to do with me when she asks. You''re going to live out by yourself."


    Lin Daiwan said with a smile, "I know."


    Yu Yuanqing stares at her thin back and then goes back to the classroom. "Her legs are as thin as chopsticks. She won''t be abused at home, will she?


    Forget it. I don''t care about her. She can live wherever she wants. Anyway, he didn''t rush her.


    Su Ruan looks at Song Siqiao''s small face, which has collapsed since Yu Yuanqing went out, as well as the sight of looking past from time to time.


    Finally found song Siqiao''s feelings for Yu Yuanqing.


    Just, looking at Yu Yuanqing''s proud expression when she came back, it seems that her emotional road is doomed to be difficult.


    Su Ruan didn''t disclose it. There are some things that people don''t want you to say.


    On Friday, Su Ruan went to the hall to select the players for the competition.


    The first competition held in the museum was Jiang Ziyi, who was the favorite of Su Ruan.


    He was a little embarrassed when he talked with Su Ruan, "elder martial sister, I offended you."


    Su Ruan is a little funny, "if you want to show all your strength, elder martial sister will not show mercy."


    Jiang Ziyi immediately scratched his head, a serious face, "rest assured elder martial sister, I will not be merciful."


    At the beginning of the competition, he really surprised Su Ruan.


    This period of time progress is really big, just jump up that fly kick, enough to make su soft amazing.


    After the competition, Su Ruan took the warm water from the younger martial sister and made no secret of her appreciation. "It''s very good. It seems that she hasn''t been lazy during this period."


    Jiang Ziyi lowered his head in shame and muttered in a low voice, "I haven''t been lazy before."


    Determined to be able to participate in the competition, Su soft heart down a bit.


    I didn''t forget to call Gong Qiyu and let him know. By the way, I''ll listen to Gong Qiyu''s complaint. As a result, not long after the call, Su Ruan received Gong Qiyu''s wechat in the afternoon.


    It''s the helpless expression of a child with black skin sighing after drinking beer.


    It looks funny.


    Then he sent a self portrait, wearing the uniform camouflage clothes of the army, not wearing a hat, a beautiful face with a bit of ruffian spirit, turned black several degrees, and there were still a few drops of sweat on the forehead and temples.


    Followed by a sentence, "how, do you feel the surging masculinity?"


    The tone is quite proud.


    Su Ruan sneered and said, "I don''t feel the masculinity, but I feel the smell of sweat."


    There sent a pout not happy expression, Su soft smile back: "cheat you, looks more handsome than before."


    It''s true. Gong Qi was handsome when he met Shuai before, but he lacked a taste.


    Male and female, facial features and exquisite, dyed a head of wine red hair, but also the most popular hot tin foil.


    He was full of ruffian Qi.


    Today, Gong Qiyu has a sharp cuntou. Although his skin is a little dark, his facial features are not as delicate as they are delicate. On the contrary, he is not as feminine. He is very energetic.


    However, ruffian Qi still exists.


    Without a few words, Gong Qiyu sent a message to collect his mobile phone.


    Su soft back a good-bye, there is no response, it is estimated that the mobile phone has been taken away.


    It''s still early and doing nothing. Su Ruan turns over Luhe''s wechat and sends a cute and explosive expression of a stiff little fish crawling on the ground without clothes.


    He said, "what are you doing?"


    After waiting for nearly ten minutes, she didn''t come back. Su Ruan packed her clothes and went to take a bath first. After taking a bath, she came out, but there was no response.


    Instead, Zhao Moyan sent her a name, "pseudonym, go see it."


    Su Ruan immediately became interested and went to the website to search Zhao Moyan''s pseudonym.


    A few days ago, they were walking on the road and chatting at will. Zhao Moyan talked about his writing since high school. Seeing that Su Ruan was interested, he agreed to come back and give her a pseudonym to see.


    Several books came out under the search column, all written by Zhao Moyan.


    Su Ruan opened the most read book. It shows that in the serial, it should be a newly opened book, but not much has been written.


    Before she started watching, Su Ruan was attracted by the comment area.


    Qianshan small demon: "what''s the matter, this time there is no new text, there is no Chu City, suddenly inexplicable want to cry how to do?"


    Little cute, come here quickly: "said da da da, I won''t write about Chu City in the future.


    This is the land I have laid for you: "why do you brush Chu City here? It''s not easy for dada to pass by. It''s really good for you to poke big wounds here!"


    However, the most prominent is the author''s comments at the top¡° Thank you for amazing my youth and making it ridiculous but unforgettable. "


    "Goodbye, Chu Cheng."


    The following is a long comment from her readers, who should be her loyal old readers.


    "I started to read the first book by da da da. At first, I didn''t find the character named Chu City in it. I just like the book you wrote. Then I went to the second book and found that there was a character named Chu City immediately.


    Da Da made him perfect without any shortcomings, which makes people have to pay attention to him, but he is not the protagonist in the book.


    At first, I didn''t understand why dada didn''t write him as the protagonist. Later, when I was chasing the article, I met someone who was perfect for me like the Chu city that dada liked, so I understood.


    I don''t want him to be the protagonist because I don''t think I should be the hostess, but I''m not willing to match him with another hostess.


    I''ve been chasing every article of dada. Until now, seeing that dada has written down the city of Chu, I suddenly feel relaxed for dada.


    I also have the courage to give up my unresponsive feelings,


    Some feelings, back for a long time, not a trace of response, too tired.


    I wish dada can find the person who really loves himself and is reluctant to let you suffer a little bit. "


    This comment has been praised by more than ten thousand people, and Zhao Moyan also replied, although only a few words.


    "Thank you. You too. The one who can''t bear your grievances and sufferings will come."


    The phone rings suddenly, Su Ruan answers in a hurry, "hello."


    As soon as the voice came out, Su Ruan was embarrassed, with an obvious cry in her voice.


    There as expected Leng for two seconds, voice a little tired, "you cry what?"


    Touching the candy lying on the sofa, she should not know about the illness of candy.


    Su soft sucked nose, voice stuffy, "nothing, read a more abusive novel.

 Chapter 47

    do you miss me


    It''s really abusive. The pain of others'' youth is exposed. Su Ruan''s uncontrollable pantothenic acid on the tip of his nose.


    "Were you busy just now?"


    Su soft looked down at the round nails. He went shopping with Song Siqiao a few days ago, bought a bottle of nail polish, did not dare to paint more, only painted a little thumb.


    Excellent singing or polished writing.


    Lu he''s palm caresses the withered crisp candy, which seems to be calming. "I took the crisp candy out for a while and just came back."


    Su Ruan glanced at the top of the mobile phone. It was more than nine o''clock. What did he go out with crisp candy for?


    In the heart curious, but she still Oh a, seem to know what he went out to do in general, what didn''t ask.


    I''m afraid he''ll find her troublesome and annoying.


    Lu he listened to the light and soft breathing over there. He took the cool tea on the tea table and took a sip. "Don''t you ask me what I''m doing with the crisp sugar?"


    Shouldn''t men and women ask each other questions?


    For example, what we ate, what we did, where we went, who we met, and so on


    But he never seems to have asked much about him.


    Su Ruan bit her lips and rubbed her face on the pillow, just like the candy she had just picked up, playing coquetry with her palm on her head.


    The voice was as soft as a kitten. "What did you just do?"


    Lu he picked on his eyebrows and eyes for a moment, thought for a moment, and said, "I''m going to see a doctor with crisp sugar."


    Su Ruan was really nervous, "what happened to the crisp candy?"


    Really listen to her nervous, Luhe suddenly some taste, bow pinched the ear of crisp sugar, not salty mouth, "greedy, courage is also big, eat the next door neighbor''s little salted fish in the balcony, the result is upset."


    Leaning on the sofa, the voice was lazy.


    Su Tang was dissatisfied with Lu he''s slandering of its image in front of the original owner, and he made a threatening voice in his voice.


    Lu he patted it on the head, "am I right?"


    Su Ruan was still worried, "is it serious?"


    Lu He narrowed his eyes and said seriously, "it''s better to have a look at it yourself if you''re so worried."


    Su Ruan was stunned for a moment, and his mind was full of twists and turns. Was he jealous or simply wanted to let himself see the crisp candy.


    How can I get there


    There is no time. I have classes every day. The only time left is after school at noon and in the afternoon.


    Sure enough, I heard a little hoarse voice over there, "after school tomorrow noon, follow me."


    Su Ruan seems to have been hit by a cotton circle in the air.


    Follow him to his house?


    Although she had been there, she was drunk last time, and it was a pure classmate relationship between them. Now, the relationship between them is closer, and Su Ruan suddenly blushes.


    After hearing that she didn''t respond for a long time, Lu he coughed softly, "don''t you want crisp candy?"


    Su soft obediently, "think."


    Then he asked, "do you miss me?"


    Su soft moment speechless, they just separated not long good, Mingming afternoon is still together in class.


    Lu He gave a sound, and the ending went up. It was a question with unspeakable allure: "don''t you want to?"


    Su soft moment to surrender, "want to."


    Lu he''s eyes are smiling.


    They have been on the phone for half an hour. Even when they don''t know what to talk about, they just listen to each other''s breathing, and they are still full of contentment.


    The next day, after school at noon, Lu he was not in a hurry. He watched someone slowly pack up. Until she was almost finished, he picked up his schoolbag and was ready to leave. He stood up, picked up his schoolbag with one hand and put it on his shoulder.


    I already told my mother in the morning. I found an excuse to say that I had something to do in the class. I wanted to stay and help.


    Su''s mother didn''t ask much, just told her not to forget to eat after school, put down the dishes and went to the florist.


    Seeing Lu he waiting for her, Zhao Mo Yan also gives Su Ruan a wink and leaves ahead of time.


    Su Ruan followed Luhe, with short legs and fast feet.


    But fortunately, after a few steps, he slowed down.


    Su Ruan trots a few steps, side by side with him.


    Lu he looked at her bulging schoolbag and her hands pulling the schoolbag belt.


    Eyes bent, it is really as good as a child.


    Carrying the small ring on her schoolbag, Lu he motioned to her to let go, "give it to me."


    Su Ruan obediently handed the bag to him, looked at him directly, and put her pink bag side by side with his bag. Her eyes couldn''t hide the joy.


    "Is the sugar better?"


    Lu he glanced at her. "It''s much better. I saw it staring at the little salted fish in the morning. It didn''t seem to have a long memory."


    Su soft one day, some helpless, crisp sugar this guy is not too proud of it.


    That small salted fish has let it upset the stomach to go to the hospital, how still die, thinking about.


    Ten minutes'' journey, Su Ruan hasn''t responded very much. She has arrived.


    With the same furnishings as last time, looking at the sofa on which she had lain all night, she looked away without any trace and asked, "where''s the crisp candy?"


    Just asked, immediately heard the voice of sugar meow, although the body is weak, but sugar still with proud pace, happy rush to Su soft, little master, little master finally came.


    Su Ruan pinched its soft claws, and scolded: "will you be greedy in the future?"


    Meow, I''m not greedy. I just watched the fish hang there for a long time. It was estimated that it would be broken. I ate it with the belief of not wasting. Lu he put down his schoolbag and went directly to the kitchen. He opened the refrigerator and looked at the ingredients inside. "What would you like to eat at noon?"


    Su soft dumb, "you can cook?"


    As soon as he asked Su Ruan, he immediately noticed something wrong. He moved out of the house when he was 12 years old. It''s impossible for him to always order takeout for so many years


    ¡£


    Lu he said softly, "you can make noodles or fried rice with eggs. If you don''t like them, we can order takeout."


    Su Ruan laughs, "eat noodles."


    Got the order, Lu he put on his apron, picked up the milk from the refrigerator and put it into the microwave oven to heat.


    It has to be said that the craftsmanship of Luhe is really good. Take out the noodles, pour the sauce just made, sprinkle with scallion and coriander, and you will have a good appetite.


    Look, there are several chicken wings in the refrigerator. Lu he took them out to make Coke chicken wings.


    Looking at his skillful busyness, the figure wearing an apron always seems to feel a little disobedient.


    It seems that he was born to die, the kind of person who doesn''t touch Yang Chunshui, but here he wears a cartoon apron to cook.


    Su Ruan is very curious, who did he learn these cooking skills from, or he slowly explored them.


    After all, she couldn''t imagine how he had been tempered from being a proud son to having to wash his hands to make soup.

 Chapter 48

    Where am I inferior to her


    Coke into the pot, quiet waiting for it to collect juice time, Luhe a little time did not waste.


    Su Ruan, leaning against the door to see him, waved, "come here."


    Su Ruan slowly moved over, he took out the just heated milk from the microwave oven and handed it to her.


    Su Ruan pursed her lips slightly. She had been drinking milk all this time.


    It feels like the whole person smells of milk.


    Blinking, I didn''t realize I was cute. "I don''t want to drink milk."


    Lu he leaned back, pulled Su Ruan and held her in his arms. His tone was spoiled. "What do you want to drink?"


    Su soft licked lip, eyes bright, "want to drink yogurt, mango flavor."


    The soup was almost finished. Lu he turned off the fire and picked up Su Ruan. "Maybe there''s something in the fridge."


    He took her to the bedroom instead of the refrigerator in the living room.


    Su Ruan was a little nervous. She pulled his sleeve and pointed to the refrigerator in the living room. Her voice was the same as the mosquito''s cry, "isn''t the refrigerator there?"


    Lu he bumped her up and looked at her with interest.


    Candy lazy follow two people, see two people greasy crooked.


    When she went to the bedroom, Su Ruan found that she thought too much.


    Watching him open the small refrigerator in the corner, his eyes flickered.


    Magic is common. Su Ruan always remembers the moment he opened the refrigerator. Maybe the light in the refrigerator was brighter. In a word, even his whole body was bright.


    The whole upper layer of the refrigerator is full of yogurt and milk, and even children''s faces are full of refreshing and Wangzai milk.


    It''s not just mango, yellow peach, strawberry.


    But most of them are mango flavored.


    The nose is inexplicably sour, Su Ruan hugs his waist, "how do you know I like to drink this?"


    Thumb and index finger gently pinched Su Ruan''s earlobe, Lu he said with a low smile, "next time you talk with song Siqiao, the voice can be smaller, maybe I can''t hear you."


    Su Ruan''s face was hot, and her heart was warm.


    Lu he reached for a bottle of mango flavored yogurt and handed it to the little woman in his arms. Hearing her stomach growl twice, he pecked on her lips with a smile and said, "let''s go."


    He would like to hang out with her for a while and enjoy the feeling that she is in her arms.


    But she was hungry.


    He poured cat food for the crisp candy, and Lu he just brought the noodles to the table.


    Two bowls of noodles, a plate of coke and chicken wings, a very simple meal, but Su Ruan just thought it was better than any meal she had ever eaten.


    In the end, he drank the milk.


    Drinking milk, she always has a feeling that she is really tall now. A plate of Coke chicken wings, almost all into Su soft''s stomach, squint to eat a face of satisfaction, but also do not forget to praise him, "eat well."


    Lu he took out a paper towel to wipe her mouth, and lifted her hair hanging down her mouth.


    "Come often if you like."


    Su soft choked for a while, silently bit a chicken wing.


    After dinner, there is still some time. At this point, Su Ruan should be taking a nap at home.


    But now I''m a little nervous, sitting on the sofa staring at the picture on TV.


    It''s a popular TV series on TV. It''s just about to stop at the kissing scene.


    Su Ruan''s brain is wandering. She doesn''t notice what''s on the TV at all.


    Lu he came out of the kitchen and looked at Su Ruan in a daze. He glanced at the TV and was stunned.


    Then eyebrows suddenly faint on a layer of smile, lip hook hook, "good-looking?"


    Su Ruan raised her eyes and looked up at him. She followed his line of sight and looked at the TV. With a louder voice, she hurriedly turned off the remote control.


    But it seems that she has no silver here.


    Bit bit bit lip a bit resentful, "I didn''t see, really."


    Lu He gave a sound.


    Su Ruan didn''t miss the smile in his eyes. She stood up in anger and wanted to run away. She always felt that his eyes were strange now.


    "I''m going to see the candy."


    After taking two steps, he grabs his arm and slams it into Lu he''s arms. As soon as Su Ruangang looks up, his lips are blocked.


    Su Ruan''s head is dazed and thinks, why is he kiss every time, she has a kind of feeling of unsteadiness.


    After flicking her forehead, Lu he said in a dumb voice, "go to sleep for a while. Time is enough."


    Su soft covers the brain door that is shot, just come over from his kiss.


    Hearing him say go to sleep, subconsciously want to turn around, but the brain responded well, turned around and asked him, "what about you?"


    Lu he said faintly, "I sleep in the guest room."


    Nap has become a habit, Su soft''s biological clock makes her yawn.


    With a few strands of messy hair on the forehead, the whole person is dull.


    Lying on his bed, Su Ruan covered Lu he''s quilt, and his breath was full of his smell, faint.


    He rubbed his pillow, set an alarm clock and went to sleep.


    ¡­


    Since Lu he told Xu Mengjie that he liked her, Xu Mengjie has not appeared in front of them for a long time.


    But at this time, Su Ruan looks at Xu Mengjie, who is standing in front of them. She has a small pouting mouth and can hang an oil bottle. She stares at Lu He. She blames him for being too cute.


    Looking at the jealous little woman, Lu he turned his eyes to Xu Mengjie and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Xu Mengjie bit his lower lip, his eyes full of unwilling, "have you been in contact?" Su soft a Leng, Lu he cold voice way: "have relation with you?"


    Xu Mengjie''s face turned white. Before, Lu he was indifferent to everyone, so she had no sense of crisis.


    Now, seeing his tenderness for Su Ruan, it''s hard to accept his coldness for himself.


    The heart is not willing, "I where inferior to her!"


    Lu he is too lazy to answer her stupid question. He glances at Su Ruan. Su Ruan follows him, bypasses Xu Mengjie and goes back to work together.


    Looking at Xu Mengjie''s fierce sight, Su Ruan suddenly feels that she should not give up so easily.


    I couldn''t help kicking him.


    Lu he turned around, Su Ruan immediately wilted, hanging a small head, "not careful, not careful."


    Lu he said softly. He really thought he was stupid.


    Sure enough, Su Ruan''s intuition is accurate. Instead of giving up, Xu Mengjie brushes his sense of existence more frequently in front of Lu He.


    As long as Lu he goes out of the classroom, he can almost see Xu Mengjie immediately.


    Su Ruan is a small vinegar jar, sour like eating a few lemons.


    Lu he was so tired that he didn''t want to go out.


    As a result, Xu Mengjie took intimate photos of them and put them on the school''s bulletin board.


    In the afternoon, the whole school knew about Su Ruan and Lu He.


    Su Ruan''s face turned pale as she listened to the news from Song Siqiao.


    Song Siqiao patted her arm and comforted her, "don''t worry, Lao Hou likes you so much. At most, he scolds you twice."


    Lu he came in from the outside with no expression on his face, just staring at her.


    Su soft suddenly some grievances, Lu he called her out, "come out."


    Su Ruan went out and followed him. Somehow, she burst into tears.


    Walking to the back of the teaching building, he turned around and saw Su Ruan''s pear blossom with rain. Lu he had no choice but to say, "what are you crying for?"


    Su Ruan bowed her head and said nothing. She felt a little humiliated. She didn''t know what she was crying for.


    The feeling in her heart was very complicated. She was afraid but not like it. She was suddenly surprised by her boldness.


    But even though she knows that her boldness is probably because that person is him, she just thinks that as long as it is him, there is nothing to be afraid of. "


    Although I guess the next estimate is that Hou is furious and disappointed.


    And the consequences of reading review or going home to reflect on the flag raising ceremony.

 Chapter 49

    Beauty is wrong


    Su Ruan''s tearful eyes were hazy. As a result, she saw that Lu he was smiling instead of worrying.


    Angry, she sobbed, "what are you laughing at?"


    After wiping her tears, Lu he suddenly squatted down.


    Su Ruan looks down at him. She looks down on him for the first time.


    Usually he is tall, she can only look up at him, rarely he squats down.


    Feel the whole face softened a bit.


    "Are you afraid?" Lu he asked her.


    Su Ruan shakes her head and nods again. She suddenly thinks in her mind, this time, will they blow off the last few strands of Hou''s hair.


    Lu he took out a bunch of photos from his pocket. They were the two of them. Su Ruan looked at them one by one. Some of them had breakfast together, some of them went out of the campus together, and he stood on the corridor and suddenly lifted her up


    Don''t cry, looking at a picture beside in a daze, take out from inside.


    This photo seems to be when the two of them are not together. In PE class, she walks in front and he follows.


    She fights with song Siqiao, and he walks behind with his hands in his pockets. This photo just captures the arc of his mouth.


    The sun shone from behind, Su Ruan thought. At that time, his eyes were already so soft.


    "Where did this picture come from?


    Lu he rubbed her hair, "the old Hou gave it to me."


    Su soft pause for a while, holding the hand of the photo is still not willing to put down.


    Lu he is not smiling, his eyes are dark and inexplicable, "thanks to Xu Mengjie, otherwise, where did these photos come from."


    Sitting on the stone bench, Su Ruan put her elbows on the table, holding her face in her hands.


    The voice is stuffy, but the brain has calmed down too much, "will we read the review at the flag raising ceremony?"


    Lu he teased her deliberately, "well, maybe, or are you going to prepare the manuscript?"


    Su soft white he one eye, all at this time, he still has the mood to joke.


    Put away the photo, two people are going back to the classroom, behind the old Hou''s voice, gloomy, "you two, come to my office."


    Su Ruan was surprised and looked at Lu He.


    As soon as the old Hou Hua finished speaking, he turned around and left. Lu he pinched Su Ruan''s palm. Su Ruan immediately threw it off, with big eyes on her


    He, he doesn''t know how nervous he is.


    Mr. Hou''s office is very quiet. As soon as he comes in, he signals for them to sit down.


    Although Su Ruan has sat on the sofa beside her before, it doesn''t mean that she can sit down brazenly at the critical moment when she is about to be criticized.


    As a result, a very thick skinned person directly pulled her clothes and took her to the sofa to sit down.


    Yu Guang takes aim at Lu he''s action, his eyes pumping.


    If you can''t see, you''ll be clean. Concentrate on making tea. Lao Hou''s tea is very good. The whole office is filled with the fragrance of tea.


    "Tea." Old Hou extended his hand politely.


    "Thank you very much." Lu he is not polite at all.


    Looking at them for a few minutes, Hou sighed. To tell you the truth, they are a good match. In terms of looks, one is handsome, the other is charming, and in terms of study, one is first and the other is second.


    Last time they took part in the competition, holding a first prize and a second prize, they came back. Which teacher in the other class didn''t envy him.


    The old Hou blinked and hinted, "how long has it been?"


    Su Ruan looked at Lu He, his face calm, "just started."


    Lao Hou looked at Su Ruan again. He didn''t know how Lu he fooled her.


    Su Ruan pinched the finger and stood aside, looking at the nose, nose and heart.


    Old Hou came over, deliberately taut a face, "Su soft classmate ah, you tell the teacher, this boy taut a face all day, what do you see in him?"


    Su Ruan blushes and looks at Lu he like asking for help. As a result, Lu he doesn''t seem to want to help her out at all. On the contrary, he is still interested in this problem.


    No help, Su soft head stagger old Hou''s line of sight, voice mosquito call general, "may, may be to see he looks better."


    Lao Hou: "I''m sorry."


    Lu He


    Lao Hou took a look at Lu he''s face. He hated iron but didn''t make steel.


    Lu he saw a meaning in his expression.


    Beauty is wrong!


    Lu He


    Lao Hou took a sip of tea, cleared his throat and put on airs, "OK, I won''t say anything else. You two keep a little distance recently, which will affect the atmosphere of the school!"


    "You two must have known about Wu Peirong last time. You are at a critical moment now. You can''t tolerate any mistakes. After half a year, you have finished the college entrance examination. The teacher doesn''t care what you want. The better your relationship is, the happier the teacher will be. Maybe you can have a drink of your wedding wine in the future."


    Old Houghton said, "keep a distance. Let''s go through this for a while."


    Lu He hung his eyes and listened to him quietly, then said, "keep a distance? How do you keep it? "


    Old Hou Shan said with a smile, "when I get to the class later, I''ll change my seat for Su Ruan and sit in the front. I think that position is a little behind."


    Su Ruan was stunned and opened her mouth.


    Lu he''s face is directly cold down, "self deception, useful?"


    Old Hou face also pulled down, in addition to the last Wu Peirong thing, Su soft once again saw old Hou''s severe.


    His eyes glared like copper bells. The teacup was suddenly put on the table and said angrily, "I''m not discussing with you! Do you know how serious the consequences are? Director Ke asked you two to write a review and read it under the national flag! If you remember, do you think it''s absurd? "


    Lu he stood up and turned to Su Ruan, with some coaxing, "you go back to class first." Su Ruan''s face turned white, and she didn''t want to go.


    Old Hou coughed loudly, when he didn''t exist!


    Patted Su soft''s head, "darling, go back first."


    Su Ruan looked at the teacher Hou and saw that he waved his hand. He hesitated and went out step by step.


    When Su Ruan went back, most of the first class had been finished. In her mind, she called out a report, and immediately all her eyes focused on her.


    During this period of time, she and Luhe had a lot of trouble, and everyone in the class knew it.


    Most of them are in the mood of going to the theatre.


    Only when Tang Wanqing is at ease, can he wish that they would break up and be beaten by old Hou.


    Song Siqiao saw that her face was very bad and did not dare to ask her.


    In the side of a look at her.


    Su Ruan is worried about Lu he and doesn''t want to speak. She feels like tens of thousands of ants are climbing. She always thinks that Lu he will quarrel with Hou.


    Some regret that they have just heard his first back, leaving him there, how to think there are some bad.


    After the second class, Lu he finally came back. As soon as he came in, Su Ruan sat straight and relieved, "didn''t you talk back to Mr. Hou?"


    Lu he glanced at her and answered, "do I look like someone who can talk back?"


    Su Ruan: like, very like.


    Estimate to see his facial expression also can''t see what, Su soft close to go up, leave him some, "how do you say with Hou teacher?"


    Lu he also came, his expression was very serious, "want to know?"


    Su Ruan nodded.


    Lu he whispered a smile, breath hit Su soft ear, crisp, "cry brother to listen."


    Su Ruan: "you!"


    Looking at her red neck to her face, Lu he laughed for a while. Seeing that she was a little annoyed, he immediately put away her smile and looked serious.


    "I told him I took you to meet the parents. They agreed."


    Su soft glared, feeling to know Lu he again, "then he agreed?"


    Lu he shook his head


    Su Ruan''s small face fell down immediately, and she knew it was not so easy.


    "He asked me to write a letter of guarantee, the results can not have a little impact, and in next year''s national chemistry competition to get the top three."


    Su soft surprised, "is that all?"


    Lu he picks eyebrows, "what else do you want?"


    She didn''t want to have anything, but that seems a little simple, right?


    According to song Siqiao, Lu he won the first prize in the national physics competition last semester.


    Just put down some heart, turn around, immediately think of what, quickly turn back, "then my seat still want to change?" Lu he pretended to ponder deeply, "I don''t think so."


    Look at her happy turn around, in a good mood.


    Lu he tilted his head, fingers against the temple, looking at her biting pen, suddenly a smile.


    As soon as he left, old Hou changed his angry appearance and hummed a little song to enjoy his tea.


    Su Ruan and Lu He, the two students, were incomparably matched in his eyes.


    Grades, looks, character, that''s not a choice.


    Although Lu he is cold all day, he has been his head teacher for three years. Can he not know the child''s temperament.


    The reason why he was so strict with Wu Peirong was that his mother was his own niece. His brother had been waiting at his door all day to ask him who was the little beast who had caught his daughter''s soul.


    For the sake of his brother''s glass heart, who is afraid of his daughter''s puppy love, he has to find a way to make his niece give up the little beast.


    He had planned to use tenderness to attack, but the blackboard newspaper that day really angered him.


    Hou has always been in line with the principle that as long as you do not affect others, then you can do whatever you want.


    In addition, he found that his niece''s little beast was not very reliable.


    After all, last time he saw the little beast holding his niece''s hand. As soon as he went, the little beast immediately let go, but his niece didn''t let go. He even let go, but he still left her niece''s hand!


    Lao Hou is still a little angry when he thinks about it. Look at the way that Lu he just talked about terms with him lazily.


    You look at other people, directly take all the things in their own body, directly pick Su soft clean, make it clear that he is haunted by Su soft.


    This man is more angry than others.


    He hummed the eighteen bends of the mountain road, thinking about Lu he''s promise to study abroad.


    Next door teacher Liu passed by, heard some creepy singing inside, stretched out his head to come in, "Lao Hou, I''m in a good mood."


    Old Hou: "well, of course."


    ¡­


    Su Ruan sits at her desk, looking at the snow floating outside the window and watching the video with Lu He.


    Looking at some thick snow on the windowsill, some happy, "I haven''t made a snowman this year."


    Lu he looked up from the book and said, "do you want to pile it?"


    Su soft hard um, tone with vision, "tomorrow snow is very thick, I can go after class pile."


    "No way." Luhe has nothing to discuss.


    Her hands have some signs of frostbite. She still wants to play with snow and dream!


    Su Ruan hummed twice, quietly thinking that she was going to make a snowman, secretly, without telling him.


    Lu he couldn''t see what she thought, so he picked it up. As expected, it was still a bad lesson.


    The door of the room is unlocked, but it''s just closed. Su''s mother knocks on the door with the fruit. Su Ruan is in a panic. She feels like she''s covering her cell phone on the table with a book. Su Mu came in, put down the fruit tray and asked casually, "what are you talking to yourself?"


    Lu he looked at a dark mobile phone screen, listening to her serious nonsense, "I am reading, reading twice is more convenient to recite."


    He couldn''t help laughing.


    How could he remember that she preferred silent recitation.


    Sure enough, Su Mu''s face was strange, "don''t you like to read aloud?"


    She clearly remembers that she likes reciting silently since she was a child, and it is not conducive to her memory to read aloud.


    Su Ruan coughed, "I want to try another method."


    Su Mu nodded, "I warmed a glass of milk for you. Don''t look too late. I''ll drink it before I go to bed."


    Su soft nodded and watched her mother close the door and leave. After a while, she took out her mobile phone.


    It''s just that it''s hung up over there.


    Thinking that he had taken a bath, Su Ruan continued to read.


    After a while, the mobile phone Ding Dong, Lu He sent a picture, a little open, Su soft Leng.


    It''s snowman.


    A very small snowman, at most larger than her palm, has a drink bottle cap on her head, a small carrot on her nose, a few pebbles on her belly, and an upward arc on her mouth.


    Then there was his voice, which was changed by the mobile phone, a little more magnetic, "if you really want to make a snowman, I''ll make it tomorrow, and you''ll stand by and watch."


    Su Ruan saved the picture of the little snowman on her mobile phone. After staring at it for a long time, she grinned and said, "do you have such a big pile?"


    There soon came back, "look at my mood."


    Su Ruan couldn''t help laughing. It was really bad enough, but how could she like it so much.


    The next day''s Snowman didn''t pile up, because it rained that night, and the snow on the ground was in a mess.


    But it didn''t seem so important. After all, Luhe had piled it for her.


    The two people''s daily life is still the same, the seats are not adjusted, and the demon comes again.


    Tang Wanqing is afraid to brush the sense of existence in front of Su Ruan. After all, she still remembers the feeling of being pinched last time.


    Even as soon as I see her, I feel like my throat is choked.


    It''s just as well to have a Xu Mengjie, who is sure to win the situation of Lu He.


    After she had done a series of things, she found that the thunder and rain were small, and what should Lu he and Su Ruan do? For a moment, she couldn''t help but ran to the door of their class and asked the students at the door to call Lu He for her.


    As a result, the students at the door gave her a direct look, "if you want to call yourself, it''s not that you don''t have a long mouth."


    Xu Mengjie''s face turned blue, and almost didn''t stretch her beautiful face.


    Efforts to suppress anger, soft voice called a river.


    As soon as Su Ruan heard her voice, she immediately turned back, "don''t go!" Lu he laughs at Su Ruan''s small appearance. He likes her very much, though he doesn''t want to go out even if she doesn''t say it.


    "Well, no."


    Su Ruan turns back with satisfaction. Song Siqiao gives a thumbs up and praises her for controlling her husband.


    Xu Mengjie''s silver teeth nearly broke, and was patted by Zhao Moyan who came back from the toilet, "let''s get in the way."

 Chapter 50

    attract the attention of the elegant young idlers


    Xu Mengjie is really not reconciled. It doesn''t matter if Lu he doesn''t pay attention to her, but she can''t accept that he is soft and tender towards su.


    She would rather Lu he was tender to everyone, or as cold as before, no one dared to approach him.


    It doesn''t matter if he''s a scum.


    Just, with what just to Su soft exhausted tenderness, she where match?


    The more Xu Mengjie likes Lu He, the more he can''t accept the way he dotes on Su Ruan.


    Because in her eyes, Luhe is the flower of kaolin, no one should pull him down from it.


    Xu Mengjie is a member of the broadcasting room. She is basically responsible for reading and playing music during recess.


    Basically, as soon as the big break is over, the music in the radio room starts right away.


    But it''s been two minutes today, and the music hasn''t played yet.


    Su Ruan also didn''t care. The students nearby said casually: "is the school horn broken? Otherwise, why don''t you play music? "


    Su Ruan is drawing cartoon villains on the table. As soon as she draws her big eyes, she listens


    Go to the horn and yell.


    Then there was Xu Mengjie''s voice.


    "Hello, everyone. I''m Xu Mengjie from class nine, grade three."


    After a few moments of silence in the air, Lu he frowned and was a little fidgety.


    Su Ruan stopped her pencil and listened to her words.


    "It''s up to me to read you a poem today, to the oak."


    "If I love you¡ª¡ª


    It''s not like the climbing Campanula,


    Show off on your high branch:


    If I love you¡ª¡ª


    Never learn from the infatuated birds,


    Repeat the monotonous song for the shade;


    It''s not just like a spring,


    It brings cool consolation all year round;


    It''s not just like dangerous peaks, which increase your height and set off your prestige.


    Even sunlight.


    Even spring rain.


    No, that''s not enough!


    I must be a kapok plant near you,


    Stand with you as the image of a tree.


    Root, hold on to the ground,


    The leaves touch each other in the clouds.


    Every gust of wind,


    We all greet each other,


    But no one understood us.


    You have your copper and iron,


    Like a knife, like a sword,


    Like a halberd,


    I have my big red flowers,


    Like a heavy sigh,


    Like a brave torch,


    We share the cold wave, thunder, thunderbolt;


    We share the mist, the haze, the rainbow,


    As if separated forever,


    But they depend on each other for life,


    This is great love,


    Loyalty is here:


    I love not only your great body,


    I love where you stand and where you stand


    At the end of the reading, she said thank you.


    Reading poetry is a task assigned by the school at ordinary times, but at the end of the poem, she had a little cry.


    Su soft drooped her head, the woman''s sixth sense told her that it should not be over.


    After stopping for a few minutes, Su Ruangang felt that her sixth sense was wrong, so she heard the horn ring again. Xu Mengjie said to the microphone, "Luhe, I like you!"


    The long ending makes her voice a little sad. Some of her voice seems to complain when she can''t get something.


    "How can you like Su Ruan? In addition to learning better than me, where else can she compare with me? You are... "


    There was a commotion in the loudspeaker, and then there was a complete silence.


    The instructor took the man to the broadcasting room and tore off the line angrily.


    ¡­


    Lao Hou and the head teacher of class seven have a good relationship. They look at each other in the face of director Ke''s anger, but they are helpless.


    Director Ke took the newspaper on the desk and rolled it into a ball.


    The sound is just like a blast.


    "You two are really good. I didn''t ask you to call the students here to deal with them. Each one is just like the baby protector! I really don''t think Tianhua has any rules, do I? "


    "The old Hou hit ha ha," director, what do you say, who don''t know our rules of Tianhua, "sneered," isn''t it that the school rules don''t include the prohibition of puppy love? If it''s a punishment, I''m afraid they won''t accept it. "


    The head teacher of class seven immediately agreed, "yes, Lao Hou is right. That''s the truth."


    Director Ke humu stares, "it''s not written in the school rules, but which school allows students to fall in love at this critical moment, and disturbs the morale of other students?"


    "It''s a bit serious to disturb the morale of the army," Lao Hou quickly waved his hand. "It''s really their fault. I''ll go back with Lao Li and discipline them more." The head teacher of Class Seven: "yes, Lao Hou is right."


    Director Ke is oppressed by the two people. These two old guys are all the goods of protecting the calf.


    After all these years, can he not know.


    He didn''t know the photos pasted on the billboard a few days ago. If he hadn''t seen that both of them were good students in the school, he would have talked to the two students a few days ago.


    How can I know what they think? Director Ke impatiently wants to drive people out, "OK, you two get out of here!"


    Old Hou quickly stood up like a slip, just slip two steps, director Ke said again, "go back to your two students called over, I have something to ask them."


    Old Hou did not rely on, "director, this class time, how can delay the students'' study, this is just class."


    Director Ke snorted coldly, "do you really think that you can hide it from me? Don''t worry, they won''t remember their lives. "


    Old Hou a listen to, "I am going to call you."


    Director Ke is very trustworthy. If he says that he will not record demerits, he will never record demerits.


    Lao Hou glanced at the head teacher of class 7, who went to work as an errand for Ke and called Lu he and Su Ruan.


    In the middle of the walk, he suddenly turned back. Director Ke was turning over a review written by some unknown student on the desk. Old Hou rubbed his hands. "This director, or we''d better call him Lu He. This boy told me a few days ago that he had nothing to do with Su Ruan. He had no face and no skin. Su Ruan agreed to contact him when she had no way."


    Director Ke''s eyebrows and eyes have no waves at all, "is that right? I''ve already had a successful association.


    ¡±


    Old Hou wanted to slap himself in the face. What a mouth!


    Su Ruan was startled when she was called out.


    I''m a little nervous next to Lu He. They all say that the instructor is a very fierce person. She''s also a little scared.


    Lu he saw that she kept pinching the corner of her clothes and was distracted. She magically pulled out a big white rabbit candy from her pocket.


    Su Ruan lowered her head when she saw the candy. Then she peeled it off with a smile and put it into her mouth. The sweet and greasy smell permeated the whole mouth.


    Eating Luhe''s milk candy, Su Ruan didn''t stop complaining about Luhe. She flattened her mouth and said, "it''s all your fault!"


    Lu He raised his eyebrows and said, "what do you blame me for?"


    Su Ruan was very resentful, "it''s strange that you look too good to attract bees and butterflies. It''s not reassuring."


    Lu he was amused by her plaintive tone and pinched her palm. "If I were ordinary, would you still like me?"


    Su Ruan thought about it, but before she answered, she was interrupted by Hou''s continuous cough.


    "I said, you two, what time is it? Can you feel a little nervous, both of you


    At this time, I''m still here feeling sorry for me! "


    As soon as he looked back, Su Ruan immediately threw off Lu he''s hand with incredible speed and looked straight ahead. Old Hou hummed twice. It really broke an old father''s heart!


    As soon as they arrive at the office, Hou wants to sit next to him as a background board and listen quietly without saying a word.


    As a result, director Ke directly and impolitely asked him to do what he should do. Don''t hang on to him.

 Chapter 51

    This is my love letter to you


    As soon as Hou left, director Ke didn''t speak immediately. Su Ruan stood beside Lu He, a small one with a head hanging down and a guilty heart.


    Is flustered, the small hand that hangs in a side suddenly was led by Lu He.


    Su Ruan immediately looked up at director Ke. Seeing that he didn''t look over, she immediately worked hard to earn money. Her eyes were staring at Lu He. She was flustered and yelled at him with her mouth, "what are you doing?"


    The instructor is right in front of him, and he dares to be presumptuous.


    She couldn''t get rid of his hand. Su Ruan was so anxious that she saw director Ke turn to this side. She could only lean towards Lu he and block each other''s hand with their big coats.


    Director Ke looked at the two people so close, his face black, "separate! Do you want to stay away from me so close that I''m not angry enough? "


    Su Ruan''s face was steaming, but Lu he held her hand tightly. He didn''t mean to loosen it at all. He even held it tightly for a few minutes.


    The key is to be held by him, leaning by his side, Su Ruan''s heart is a bit stable.


    Su Ruan lowered her head and held hands tightly. For the first time, she was so brave. She thought, he was not afraid. What was she afraid of?


    She didn''t break his hand. Lu he was a little surprised, and then came ecstasy.


    His little girl is such a coward.


    Seeing that they didn''t mean to separate at all, director Ke laughed angrily.


    "Do you know what time it is?"


    Without waiting for them to answer, he immediately said, "you are in senior three! It''s a sprint time. I want to fall in love. Can''t I do it after this time? I have to talk about it now! Really when you study well, the school can accommodate you unconditionally, right? "


    Lu he said calmly, "Lao Hou said that there will be a national chemistry competition next year."


    Director Ke raised his eyebrows and had a bad feeling, "go on!"


    "I promised hou to get the first three," he said, looking up at director Ke with cold eyes. "How about I get the first one?"


    Director Ke''s eyelids jump. He knows that the boy is smart, but the temptation of being the first in the national competition is really a little big.


    Resisting the temptation, director Ke coughed softly, "classmate Lu He, it''s not only good for the school, but also better for you to get the first place in the chemistry competition. Moreover, it''s different from what I''m going to talk about with you now. Don''t mix it up."


    His tone has obviously changed a lot.


    Lu he said, "is that right?"


    Director Ke sipped a sip of tea, and his proud nostrils expanded a bit, "hum."


    Lu he nodded, "OK, anyway, I''m not interested in the competition."


    The teacup in director Ke''s book shakes, "what do you mean?"


    Lu he smile, "do not intend to participate in the meaning."


    This eyebrow also trembles, director Ke is angry.


    Seeing that the boy really didn''t intend to participate, director Ke shook his mind for a few minutes


    ¡£¡° Are you sure you can come first? "


    Lu he nodded, "if you can''t, it''s up to you."


    This is a bit arrogant, but his calm and incomparable appearance makes director Ke feel that the first one is destined to be his.


    Although the heart has been shaken, but the mouth is still hard, director Ke pretended to be very unhappy, "you this matter, for the school is not good, very bad."


    Holding Su Ruan''s small hand in his hand, Lu he was in a good mood. "If you are willing to think in a good way, maybe it will be better."


    Director Ke sneered coldly, "this thing can also think of the good side?"


    The tip of his tongue pushed his cheek. Lu he spoke calmly and was not modest at all. "Su Ruan and I have good grades. If we are all successful in the college entrance examination, it''s a kind of propaganda for the school."


    Director Ke''s mind was even more shaken.


    Handsome men and beautiful women, talented people and beautiful women, with the results of Lu he and Su Ruan, it''s not a problem to be admitted to B or Q University.


    For good-looking things, people have an attitude of appreciation, plus the results are so good, or lovers, this wave of school heat is sure to stabilize.


    But it seems too shameful to let them out in this way.


    He taught the director where to put his face.


    Face a board, "write review, you two stay here to write review, do not write."


    Three thousand, don''t go! After the review is completed, everything is easy to discuss. "


    Su soft''s eyes flashed, and she pulled Lu he''s hand. "Is it good to finish the review?"


    Kneading her head, Lu He gave a gentle hum, looked at director Ke''s face, and gave a low smile, "I think, I should read more."


    Sure enough, as soon as his voice dropped, director Ke immediately took a sip of tea. "After writing the review, at the flag raising ceremony on Monday, read it to me honestly. As for the chemistry competition, you can do it yourself."


    Director Ke believes that Lu he can understand the hidden meaning of his words. He won the first prize. I don''t care about you. He can''t get the first prize. Ha ha, your father and mother come here quickly!


    What else do you want to read? Su Ruan''s eyebrows are wrinkled like caterpillars.


    Lu he opened his mouth with a smile, "director, she doesn''t need to read this review. After all, people are coaxed by me. She is thin skinned, and I love her."


    Su Ruan''s eyes are round and bulging. For the first time, she found that Lu he''s face is so thick.


    Director Ke sneered, "do you know what an inch is?"


    Of course, he is.


    Lu he dropped his eyes to cover the smile in his eyes.


    Director Ke, with a natural and unrestrained pace, left a cold hum, "write down here honestly, and I''ll come back to check later!"


    As soon as the door was closed, Su Ruan immediately rushed into Lu he''s arms, her eyes full of worship, "you are so powerful."


    Lu He hum a, some funny, "this is fierce?"


    Su soft kept nodding in his arms, "don''t call parents, isn''t it powerful?" For his girlfriend''s little worship, Lu he took all the photos.


    Patted her on the back, "hold enough to write review it."


    Su Ruan''s mouth is flat. It''s a wet blanket.


    Three thousand words of review, Su Ruan pulled off a few hair, after all, from small to large, review this kind of thing, she did not touch.


    Where do you know how to write a review.


    After writing for a long time, there are still only three big words on the paper.


    Worried for a long time, Su Ruan quietly went to see how Lu he wrote.


    Seeing that the whole paper he wrote was almost full, Su Ruan was surprised, "how can you write so fast?"


    The pen in Lu he''s hand pauses. "You can write whatever you think of. Of course, it''s fast."


    Sue''s nose is wrinkled, isn''t it? She can''t think of anything?


    Seeing what he wrote, Su Ruan immediately blew up her hair and blushed, "what are you writing?"


    Lu he calmly picked up the review book, pretended to take a serious look at her, pointed to the three characters above, and said seriously, "review book."


    Su Ruan suddenly pinched him and blushed like a ripe red apple. "I know it''s a review, but how can you scribble?"


    Lu he continued to tease her, "scribble? No, my girlfriend is too cute and smart


    It''s too kind, too gentle, and too likable. I didn''t control it for a while, so I took the road of puppy love. Is it wrong? "


    Su Ruan couldn''t speak for a long time and simply ignored him.


    See amuse some overdo, Lu he immediately enough, smile will be in the hands of the review book folded into her pocket, "amuse you, this is not a review book."


    He softened his voice. "This is my love letter to you."


    Su Ruan only felt that he put it into the pocket of the so-called love letter, and it was hot, along with her heart.


    That''s bad, thought Su Ruan.

 Chapter 52

    All of the above are purely fictional


    Three thousand words of review, the two finally use the mobile phone to find Du Niang.


    I managed to scrape up enough words.


    I just don''t like it.


    The above is full of the disadvantages of puppy love and a good attitude to admit mistakes.


    Su Ruan is thinking about how to change, review book suddenly by Lu he took out, swept two eyes, corner of the eye took out, "you copy it?"


    Su soft embarrassed pursed lips, "don''t know how to change."


    Lu he himself gave Su Ruan his review, "here you are."


    Su Ruan took it and looked at it. Fortunately, it looked very serious.


    Lu he took Su Ruan''s review paper and changed it several times. After a while, director Ke came back.


    "What, have you finished the review?"


    Su soft weak hand up, "write."


    Director Ke took it and looked at it. He was satisfied. He looked at Lu he and said, "what about yours?"


    Lu he handed over his own.


    After watching it, director Ke waved his hand, "OK, you two go back," and thought, "keep a low profile in school. This kind of thing doesn''t need to be publicized. Besides, don''t forget the flag raising ceremony on Monday."


    Coming out of the office, Su Ruan breathed a sigh of relief. She just wanted to read a review on the flag raising ceremony. Her heart was still palpitating and a little nervous.


    On the way back to class, I met Yu Yuanqing''s little baby, Lin Daiwan.


    She knew Lu he and knew that he was Yu Yuanqing''s deskmate.


    I met Yu Yuanqing when I went to see him last time. His appearance is so wonderful that it''s hard to forget.


    "Can you give this back to Yu Yuanqing for me?" Her voice was slow.


    It''s from childhood.


    She stuttered a little when she was a child, but when she corrected it, she spoke very slowly, because as soon as she spoke faster, her stuttering would come out.


    Looking at the bank card in her hand, Lu he didn''t pick it up. "You''d better return it to him yourself."


    Lin Daiwan twisted his eyebrows and looked at Su Ruan. "I didn''t move the money in it. Just give it to him."


    Su Ruan was a little softhearted and took it.


    Lin Daiwan bent his eyes and said thank you politely.


    As soon as she left, Su Ruan immediately felt guilty and looked at Lu He, "can''t you help her?"


    Looking at her deer like eyes, Lu he shook his head, "yes."


    When he handed Yu Yuanqing the bank card, Lu he succeeded in seeing him wink.


    "This woman has a real temper!"


    He threw the bank card into the drawer, and Yu Yuanqing hummed twice angrily, "do you love it or not, you deserve to starve to death!"


    Song Siqiao heard that Su Ruan just wrote a review and stood under the national flag to read it. He shook his head and said, "Oh, this evil reality!" Su soft slapped her, "what are you doing?"


    Song Siqiao kneaded the place being photographed, lying on the table, whispering to Su Ruan.


    "Look at Wu Peirong. At the beginning, he not only invited his parents, but also went home to reflect. You and Lu He, not only don''t have to call their parents, they just need to write a review."


    Su Ruan protested in a low voice, "how can we just write a review and read it?"


    Song Siqiao said, "be content with you!"


    She is really envious and envious. Her grades are good and everything is easy to say.


    Monday is just around the corner.


    At the flag raising ceremony, Su Ruan stood beside the Luhe River, holding a self-examination book that she had already carried.


    Her nervous heart almost jumped to the throat, but he was not nervous at all. He hung his eyes and grabbed the pink pig hairpin on her head.


    Next to him, Hou coughed hard and glared at Lu He, pressing his voice, "why, why, be serious!"


    As soon as the flag raising ceremony was over, the director immediately took the microphone, "I think the students must have heard about our school''s puppy love. I want to tell the students that the most important thing for you now is to study hard and enter the ideal university. Don''t put things on these meaningless things. If you want to fall in love, you will have more opportunities in the future!"


    Meaningless things, Su soft head down, what is meaningless things?


    Looking at the unpredictable expression on Lu he''s face, director Ke said, "next, we two students will come up and make a deep review of our mistakes."


    As soon as Lu he came to power, he was silent.


    After a while, some whispered, "isn''t it true that Lu Xueba is really in love?"


    "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it. The iceberg was taken down so easily?" The little round face girl shook her head hard.


    "I heard that Lu he didn''t want to break up with her girlfriend, so I came up to read the review." Another girl said.


    "Really? Lu Xueba is Lu Xueba, a real man


    "Be quiet!" Director Ke roared.


    The following quiet down, Lu he calmly open the hands of the review book, lazy perfunctory tone, casually read the contents of the review book.


    Although he read it perfunctorily, director Ke nodded with satisfaction. After all, it''s good that he can read it.


    Lu he''s father, director Ke, still knows. With the power of his family, let alone falling in love, it''s not a problem to get married even now.


    In fact, he was very appreciative of Lu He. After all, such a boy had a good family, but he never took it lightly.


    No pride, no conceit.


    After reading the review, Lu he did not come down immediately, and Su Ruan was suddenly a little nervous.


    Lao Hou has some bad feelings.


    "All of the above is pure fiction. I like Su Ruan. I never think it''s a mistake." His voice came across the microphone and seemed to cross mountains and rivers straight to her. His voice choked with his dark and serious eyes. Su Ruan felt a little humiliated. At this time, she even wanted to cry.


    Looking at director Ke''s face as black as the bottom of the pot, Lao Hou immediately pressed down his lips, scolded himself secretly, promising. What can you be excited about when a student falls in love?


    At the end of the flag raising ceremony, director Ke was furious, and Su Ruan didn''t go on stage to read the review.


    After all, if you''re not afraid of 10000, you''re afraid of just in case.


    When this tender little girl comes across love, who knows if she will be like Lu he''s son of a bitch, telling her heart to each other directly in front of the whole school.


    After all, he can''t teach this student, and he can''t teach the teacher!


    Su Ruan bit her lips, and the temperature on her face never faded.


    Lu he was about to take her hand when she dodged him. Lu he stopped and looked at her.


    Su Ruan lowered her head. She wore a thick goose yellow down jacket, which made her face white and red. Her fingertips gently kneaded the down in her clothes. Su Ruan''s heart beat faster.


    Lu he stretched out his hand and pinched her chin. He bowed slightly. He gave her all his patience.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you like what I say? "


    Su Ruan shakes her head in a hurry. She likes it very much.


    Seeing his eyes staring at her seriously, Su Ruan stepped back a little to avoid the fingertips of his pinching her chin.


    "Me too."


    Due to the tension, the soft voice even has a little shrill on weekdays.


    Lu he is one Zheng, "what?"


    Su Ruan bit her lip and glared at him. She was so charming that Lu he wanted to press her in his arms.


    After taking a deep breath, Su Ruan swallowed her saliva and looked at the students who were staring at them. She said quickly, "me too. I never thought it was a mistake to like you."


    As soon as she finished, she ran away.


    Left Lu He to look at her hasty back, suddenly bent over with a smile, his little girl, is really lovely, people can''t help but put it in their heart, holding it in their hands.


    Until school, Su Ruan sat straight and didn''t look back at Lu He.


    But the red almost bloody earlobe exposed her mood.


    On the way home from school, Zhao Moyan asked her if she wanted to go to her home. Since her last visit to her home, Zhao Moyan''s parents have always asked Zhao Moyan to take Su Ruan home as a guest.


    The cold winter wind on Su Ruan''s face finally lowered her temperature. She forgot to wear gloves and rubbed her hands together


    Warm up, think about it, Su soft shook her head, "at noon my mother sent me a message, go out some things, come back later, I want to wait for her at home.


    Zhao Mo Yan did not force, "well, when you have time, when you go, my father and my mother like you very much."


    Su Ruan recognized the taste of food in her tone. She was a little funny and joked: "Oh, this is vinegar?" Zhao Mo Yan extremely arrogant Jiao of light hum a, "think too much."


    Is she sick? She''s jealous.


    Su Ruan smiles and shakes her head.


    The first time I went to Zhao Mo Yan''s home, Su Ruan was surprised to see her father. Zhao Mo Yan''s father obviously remembered her, and he was very excited to shout to his wife in the kitchen: "Mo Yan, her mother, the flower I sent you last time was bought at Mo Yan''s classmate''s home."


    Zhao Zhiliang clearly remembers that the child was polite enough to pour him water.


    When talking about the flower purchase during the meal, Zhao''s mother smiles shyly, "on his birthday, he has to give me a surprise. He says that he hasn''t given me flowers for so many years, and that he wants to give me anything."


    "I''m so old. I don''t want to spend anything."


    Zhao''s mother complained, but her eyes were full of happy and shy smile, just like a shy girl who had something on her mind.


    Zhao Mo Yan''s parents are excellent people.


    Say goodbye to Zhao Moyan from the alley and go back to their homes.


    Before entering the door, Su Ruan found that the light in her home seemed to be on.


    Did she forget to turn it off, but when she left during the day, she checked the switch and turned it off.


    Su Ruan''s heart beat a little fast. Isn''t she a thief?


    With a nervous mood, I took out my mobile phone and ordered 110, but I didn''t dial it. If I hold my mobile phone in my hand, it will be convenient for me to call the police if there is a thief.


    As a result, the heart beat. As soon as I opened the door, my mother was sitting on the sofa.


    Seems to have been waiting for her.


    Su Ruan breathed a sigh of relief, holding the hand of the mobile phone relaxed a little, "Mom, didn''t you say to come back later?"


    Su''s mother nodded, "things are done, they came back ahead of time."


    Su Ruan always thinks her eyes are strange.


    Sure enough, Su''s mother directly let Su soft sit on the sofa, "you come here, I have something to ask you."


    Su Ruan sat down and didn''t dare to look at her.


    Su Mu taut a face, the tone is particularly severe, "you have something to hide from me, say or I say."


    As soon as Su Ruan''s heart fell, she lowered her head and did not dare to say anything.


    It seems that her mother is very angry. Su Ruan is a little bit suspicious. She must know something about herself and Lu He.


    But how did she know?

 Chapter 53

    e the most supreme


    Sitting next to her mother, Su Ruan sat upright and did not dare to move.


    Looking at some timid daughters, Su Mu realized that her daughter had really grown up.


    It''s no longer the little girl who ran behind her ass and fell down crying and yelling for her father.


    Su Mu sighed, "you''ve grown up..."


    Su Ruan said, "Mom..."


    The porridge in the kitchen was steaming. Su''s mother looked back at the kitchen and said, "let''s eat first."


    A meal, Su soft thoroughly realized what is tasteless food.


    Simple drink two porridge, Su soft drooping face waiting for the coming storm.


    Su''s mother looked at her and suddenly laughed, "does mother look like a very unreasonable person?"


    Su Ruan shakes her head and whispers, "no, but..."


    Su Mu took her words, "but what? Is it different in nature? "


    Su Ruan nodded. Yes, the nature is different.


    Their family has always been in a state of democracy, and Su Ruan''s affairs are basically solved by themselves.


    But today is different, her thing is puppy love.


    It''s a puppy love that all parents hate.


    She didn''t know what Su Mu would do to her, but she was afraid to see the disappointment in her eyes.


    Growing up, Su Ruan never let her mother down.


    Su Mu put down the dishes and chopsticks, "well, let''s talk first."


    Su Ruan nervously pinches the corner of her clothes and thinks about Lu He in her mind. If her mother drives her out of the house, she will compete with him tomorrow.


    Didn''t he say he had a few years of judo from primary school?


    It happened that the two of them had a fight.


    Take a look at judo and Taekwondo. Who can win.


    "Do you like that boy very much?" Su Mu spoke.


    Su Ruan hesitated for a long time and didn''t know how to answer.


    Seeing what she was thinking, Su''s mother knocked on the table and said seriously, "I can''t cheat my mother!"


    Su soft eyes staring at the porridge on the table, face red, "very like, very like."


    Su Mu''s eyes flashed a trace of loneliness and relief.


    She grew up alone with her daughter. I don''t know how much she suffered. When her daughter grew up, she had someone she liked and had something on her mind. In the future, she should not need her much.


    But she is also very pleased that she fell in love in her youth, which is the most simple love.


    Su''s mother smiles and takes the boy back to have a look when she has time. Her mother is very curious about whether he is as good as your head teacher says


    Su soft a Zheng, "our head teacher?"¡° Yesterday I went to the supermarket and met your English teacher (Hou''s wife). She praised me for being open-minded and supporting you. "


    With a little bit of Su Ruan''s forehead, Su''s mother angrily glanced at her and said, "what happened to you, my mother actually learned from other people''s mouth, which makes my mother very unhappy.


    When the English teacher told her yesterday, she thought she was mistaken.


    "She told me that the child grew well, studied well, and was a very good person, but there was a little flaw and she loved to keep a straight face."


    Su Ruan


    I really like to have a face.


    Mother''s attitude, gave Su soft absolute courage, suddenly hugged Su mother, "Mom, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to hide from you, I just, just afraid you''re angry."


    Su''s mother of course knows, patting Su Ruan on the back, "your feelings, mother doesn''t care, but you need to know, what should be done, what shouldn''t be done, mother taught you since childhood, girls should be clean."


    She touched Su Ruan''s hair and said, "there''s nothing you can''t say to your mother, whether it''s now or in the future, love, marriage or work. As long as you get hurt, your home is where you can hide your pain."


    "Do you understand?"


    Su Ruan held her arm tightly, "I understand."


    It''s lucky to have a mother like this.


    Su Ruan remembers very clearly that her mother once lost her temper with her when she was growing up. "


    At that time, she was very young and loved maltose. The uncle who sold maltose was a man in his forties, but he was very old. He looked like a man in his fifties.


    Always squinting at her and her mother, and then handed Su Ruan maltose, no money.


    Su Ruan didn''t understand at that time. She thought that he was a good man to treat himself to maltose.


    But every time she happily took maltose to her mother, her mother would be serious immediately, and then took her to give the money of maltose to the uncle.


    Later, he still gave Su Ruan maltose. Su Ruan was afraid of her mother''s anger and didn''t dare to take it.


    He smiles to show a few bright big yellow teeth, say with Su Ruan, it''s OK, you don''t sue


    Tell your mother, eat secretly, uncle doesn''t ask you for money.


    At that time, Su Ruan ate his marshmallow for a long time. Until Su Ruan remembered that winter and summer had passed, Su''s mother never found out.


    Until that day, he went into the house and laughed at Su mu, who was cooking. "Your daughter ate so much maltose from me. When did she settle the bill?"


    At that time, Su Ruan was also stupid and could only cry. When her mother asked her how much maltose she had eaten, she rubbed her red nose and said she didn''t know.


    I cried miserably, and my nose was bubbling.


    The uncle, who she always thought was very kind, showed his true face and asked for a lot of money.


    Either Su Mu would go home with him to be his daughter-in-law, or she would pay him 5000 yuan.


    Five thousand yuan. Su Ruan doesn''t know what kind of figure that is.


    At that time, even if she started to eat maltose from birth, she probably ate so much. But no way, either give money, or give people, that rhubarb teeth smile a face ruthless Li, "if you dare to call the police, I barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes, kill you two minutes!"


    Su''s mother had to break her teeth and swallow them in her stomach. She took out the money she saved to give it to the man.


    The man had a pity on his face and asked Su''s mother if he would go back with him to be his daughter-in-law


    Woman, mocking Su mu, a widow, with a towing oil bottle, proud of what ah!


    That disgusting face, let Su soft sit for a few nights of nightmare, so far, dare not touch maltose.


    Su Ruan doesn''t know how her mother didn''t beat her. Anyway, she only remembers that her mother ignored her for a week.


    If someone asked Su Ruan who she admired most in the world, she would not hesitate to say, "my mother, I admire my mother most."


    After dinner, Su''s mother goes to wash the bowl, and Su Ruan goes back to her room to do her homework.


    As soon as I entered the door, I made a video call to Lu He.


    There was a pause for a long time. She was about to hang up when she got through.


    Lu he had just finished taking a bath. His white bathrobe tied a knot loosely on his body. He wiped his hair casually with a towel. He glanced at her and said, "do you miss me so soon?"


    Lazy to pay attention to his jokes, Su soft face serious bomb, "my mother let me bring you back."


    There calm wipe the man of the head to stagger for a while, Su soft saw a silk of nervous on his face for the first time, "when?"


    Su Ruan thought, "it should be the last two days."


    Lu he''s expression has returned to calm, Jun face close to the screen, to Su''s big eyes, "what does your mother like? What kind of gift should I bring? Your mother likes it


    Talkative or serious? How about my haircut? Do you need to have a haircut? "


    Su Ruan


    He''s a hundred thousand why?

 Chapter 54

    Meet my future mother-in-law


    A group of crows flew by. Su Ruan said helplessly: "my mother likes lilies. She can bring flowers and buy some fruit. Just like you. It''s very popular with the elders. If you have a flat head, you can do it at will. But I''m very curious. If you have a flat head, will you be ten years old?"


    Lu he said softly, "no cutting."


    Since Su Ruan told Lu He to take him home, Su Ruan found that Lu he seems to be wandering these days.


    He waved in front of him. "What do you think?"


    Lu he looked back, grabbed her little hand and pinched it. The smile from the corner of his mouth was meaningful. "I wonder if I''m a burden, will your mother agree?"


    PATA, Yu Yuanqing''s pen fell to the ground, and Lu He gave him a cold glance. His hands spread, "go on, you go on."


    Su Ruan almost choked by her own saliva, pulled her little hand, and her beautiful eyes glared round, "shameless!"


    Lu He


    What he thought was serious. How could he be shameless?


    Su Ruan lay on the table, covering her red ears.


    He thinks so far.


    Su Ruan turned around, and Yu Yuanqing immediately came to the side of Luhe, tut tut two times, a face of disbelief, "Luhe, you ya''re very hard, I''ve thought about it."


    Lu he slowly takes out the sugar fried chestnuts in his arms, knocks on the table and hands them to Su Ruan.


    Su soft face surprise, "when did you buy it?"


    Chestnuts are still slightly hot. They should have been fried for a short time.


    Lu he took the peeled chestnuts she handed over and put them in his mouth. "I bought them when I came. I forgot to give them to you."


    Su Ruan is eating chestnuts happily on the table. Song Siqiao comes in from the door and sees that she is like a little hamster. She asks with a smile, "what do you want to eat? So happy. "


    Su Ruan shook the bag, "stir fried chestnut with sugar, do you want to eat it?"


    Song Siqiao nodded again and again, "eat, I just wanted to buy, but I didn''t buy it. There are too many people."


    "Why buy chestnuts all of a sudden?" Song Siqiao asked.


    Su Ruan''s food is delicious, and some of her shy reply: "it''s not me, it''s Luhe who bought it."


    Song Siqiao


    Cold dog food slapped on the face.


    Vent like hard bite chestnut, no matter who he bought, eat on the line.


    Yu Yuanqing is indignant. This boy is really heterosexual and inhumane.


    The day we went to Su Ruan''s house was Sunday.


    There are no classes in the afternoon.


    Su Ruan wanted to go home with him, but Lu he insisted that she go back first. He went shopping.


    Lu he knew her home address, Su Ruan didn''t have to be with him, some hesitated, "then you''ll send me a message when you''re about to arrive, I''ll come out to pick you up."


    Lu he nodded to see her leave and turned to the florist. She said her mother liked lilies.


    When I bought flowers, I felt that it was not right. How could I go to my girlfriend''s house to hold a bunch of flowers for the first time.


    I bought some more bags of fruit.


    I still feel it''s not right after buying fruit, only fruit is not a little less.


    Finally, Lu He, with both hands full, stood in front of the glass door of the supermarket, looking at his slightly embarrassed appearance and laughing.


    For the first time in his life, he was so flustered.


    Nearly to Su Ruan''s home, Lu He sent a message to Su Ruan.


    When Su Ruan came out, he had already gone upstairs.


    Su Ruan helped her forehead and took over some things in his hand with a speechless face. "How can you buy so many things?"


    Lu he looked down, lost in thought, how much? Not much.


    Before entering the door, Lu he suddenly stopped and said seriously, "how about my clothes?"


    Su Ruan


    He has asked this question many times since morning.


    Where did Gao lengfan go?


    Su Ruan''s face is muddled. No matter how cold the man is, he always looks like this when he sees his mother-in-law?


    Say to come Su soft almost forgot Lu he originally Gao Leng fan.


    Ever since they fell in love, he would keep snacks in his pocket, let her drink milk, pester her, and occasionally kiss her secretly when she doesn''t pay attention, and then show a successful smile. When she talks to other boys, he would pull the topic with jealousy and give others a cold face instead of her.


    Although his cold face frightened others into not understanding anything, later he came to ask her like a thief while he was away


    ¡£


    Su Ruan thought, he is really a perfect, perfect boyfriend.


    At least she thinks so.


    For him to sort out some slightly messy collar, Su Ruan stood on tiptoe on his chin to kiss, "very handsome, I like it very much."


    After kissing, she immediately turned to enter the house.


    Lu he stood in the same place, looking at the tip of her red ear, touched her chin, and gave a light smile.


    After su Ruan came in, Lu he looked at the room a little.


    Not a big house, even a little crowded, but the furnishings are extremely warm, clean and spotless.


    On the tea table in the living room is a newly cut fruit tray, and Su Ruan''s photos are pasted on the wall, from small to large.


    And the certificate she received as a child.


    Sue''s mother has come out of the kitchen before she has finished looking.


    Lu he said politely, "Hello, aunt, I''m Lu He."


    Su''s mother nodded slightly. Seeing the lilies in Lu he''s arms, he said with a smile, "Xiao Ruan told you, you have a heart."


    Take the thing that he carries in the hand, angry Su soft one eye, "a bit eyesight sees all have no, go to pour water."


    Su Ruan vomits her tongue, looks at Lu he and turns to pour water.


    "Sit down for a while, I''ll make a soup."


    Lu he nodded, "what can I do for you?"


    Su Mu was slightly surprised, "can you cook?"


    "A little bit."


    After pouring the water, Su Ruan finds that Lu he enters the kitchen and is with her mother. They have a tacit understanding in cooking.


    Su''s mother became the first person to do it. Almost all the dishes were finished by Lu He.


    Quietly leaning on the doorframe and looking at the busy two people in the kitchen, Su Ruan feels that she can''t help them. She takes out her mobile phone and takes a picture.


    Luhe is a typical hanger. He is tall and has a good figure. Wearing an apron is very nice.


    A satisfied face of editing a circle of friends, with the text: boyfriend is too handsome, too good at cooking how to do?


    Think of not shielding out old Hou and several other teachers, Su soft and go to those teachers shielding, and then feel relieved to send out.


    In a short period of time, the cell phone rang all the time.


    Uncle: "well, just look at this figure is still good, since your mother has agreed, when to bring me to see?"


    Song Siqiao: "when people sit at home, food comes from the sky."


    Yu Yuanqing: "day, Luhe cook, can you go to rub rice?"


    Aunt: "well, I think this guy is good."


    Zhao Mo Yan: "blessing."


    Li He: "you are happy."


    Ding Enron: "you''re Su xiaoruan. You don''t tell me when you''re in love. Your wings are hard, right?"


    ¡­


    Su Ruan is commenting one by one, and Ding Enron sends another wechat, which is voice.


    A little bit open is her that some excitement adds obscene voice, "Su xiaoruan, your eyesight is good, enough handsome! The key is to look at his fingers. I heard that men with long fingers are very powerful in that aspect


    Su Ruan didn''t understand that aspect for a moment. When she reacted, she immediately blushed and went back to her shameless expression bag.


    After playing with her mobile phone for a while, Su Ruan quietly went to the kitchen.


    Staring at the already cooked dishes, she was salivating. Last time, she just ate the Coke chicken wings from Luhe. It tasted very good, but Su Ruan didn''t expect that Luhe''s cooking skills were so good.


    Just a Mapo Tofu makes Su Ruan''s index finger move. She looks at the sweet and sour spareribs next to her. No one pays attention to her. Su Ruan immediately stealthily pinches a piece and puts it into her mouth.


    Well, it''s delicious.


    Su Ruan squinted with satisfaction. Lu he and Su Mu are chatting casually.


    However, Lu he is suspected of having a bitter plan. He directly turns himself into a miserable child who has no father''s pain, no mother''s love, and is driven out of the house when he is a teenager.


    Su Ruan heard a little tail, and then Su''s mother said, "poor child, you can come here often in the future. What do you want to eat? My aunt will make it for you. Anyway, xiaoruan and I are the only two people in my family, just a couple of chopsticks."


    Su Ruan swallowed the ribs in her mouth, pounded Lu he''s waist, and asked him with her eyes: what did you say to my mother?


    Lu he looked at the corners of her mouth, pulled the corners of her lips, and rubbed the corners of her mouth with his thumb. "Stealing food doesn''t wipe your mouth."


    Su Ruan looks at her mother and finds that she looks at them with a smile, then turns her head.


    But Su Ruan suddenly couldn''t face Lu he''s fingers.


    She really wants to strangle Ding Enron.

 Chapter 55

    The idea of redundancy


    After a meal, Su''s mother was very satisfied with Lu He.


    Su Ruan can''t cook. She has not been proficient in cooking since she was a child, so she has a talent in making desserts.


    But desserts can''t always be used as food.


    She has a different way of looking at people than her brother. She has always been good.


    Su Ruan ate two bowls of rice in a row and proved that the dishes made by Lu he were really delicious.


    After eating, he covered his little belly and collapsed on the sofa.


    Su Mu has some helplessness, "let you not eat so much, just don''t listen."


    Su soft some embarrassed, in front of the surface of Lu he lying on the sofa, but also some shy, "too delicious, I did not control."


    Lu he looked at her coquetry to Su mu with a smile.


    Taking advantage of Su Ruan''s efforts to pour tea, Lu he stands on the wall covered with photos and looks at Su Ruan''s photos from small to large.


    Taking pictures one by one with her mobile phone and saving them in the mobile phone, Lu he thought to himself that her little girl is really so cute from childhood to the majority.


    Seeing that he was looking at the picture, Su''s mother came up with a smile and pointed to Su Ruan''s horn


    Braid''s eyes and arms holding a small Mickey Mouse Doll, but also very wrongly with two tears of photos, "this is her eight years old, when there was a crayon in the photo studio Xiaoxin doll, but when she went to get it, she was taken away by the girl next to her, she took Mickey mouse."


    Su''s mother laughed very gently. "She didn''t tell me. When I took the picture, I suddenly found out how the child cried. She asked her why she didn''t want to say it. Later, she told me that I didn''t mean to cry, mom. It was tears that she had to come out of."


    Lu He smiles, just like her style.


    Su Ruan came out with tea and saw that they were looking at their photos. She immediately called out, "tea, tea."


    Lu he sat on the sofa. Su Ruan came up to him and asked him, "did I look cute when I was a child?"


    Lu he nodded solemnly, "well, it''s lovely."


    It''s really cute. It''s so cute that he really wants to have a daughter like her. Seeing her grow up little by little, she is so good. Their daughter must be very good, too.


    When it was almost dark, Lu he said goodbye to Su mu. Su Mu asked Su Ruan to see him off, and told him to come often in the future.


    Luhe smiles one by one.


    Walking out of the house, Su Ruan immediately took Lu he''s arm, looking excited, "how about it? What about? Is my mom super good? "


    Lu he nodded, "yes, it''s good enough to let me know more about the idea of the future


    Su Ruan


    But he also looked serious, "well, next time I come back, I should be able to discuss this with my aunt."


    Su Ruan


    No, I''m afraid you''re scaring my mom.


    Eating too much, Su Ruan accompanies Lu He to stroll in the park nearby. Su Ruan suddenly thinks of the way he was holding grandfather Liu''s little granddaughter at that time. At that time, her impression of him changed a lot. At least that time, she thought that this boy was not as cold as his appearance.


    After a few steps, Su Ruan put her hand into his down jacket pocket.


    As soon as I put my hand in, I immediately felt warm, and snacks.


    Holding the bag and taking out snacks, Su Ruan saw that it was spicy bar, the kind of spicy slice she liked most when she was a child.


    Although she had just had enough to eat, Su Ruan still wanted to eat. Looking at Lu He, she pulled his sleeve and said, "can I have some?"


    Lu he refused. "No, you just ate too much. You can''t eat any more.


    ¡±


    Su soft flat mouth Committee aggrieved, "eat a good?"


    By her pitiful eyes staring at for a long time, Lu he finally lost, a helpless face, "can only eat a bite."


    Su Ruan nodded, "I promise!"


    result.


    Lu he stares at her bulging mouth, which is speechless. She''s directly angry. Is this her mouth?


    That''s really powerful enough. I''ve finished a bag.


    Su Ruan lowered her head, narrowed her eyes and ate with satisfaction. After eating, she took the paper towel he handed over, wiped her mouth, and then said seriously, "I really only ate one mouthful."


    Lu he is too lazy to talk to her.


    He didn''t mean that he didn''t let her eat, but that she had just really eaten a lot of food. Eating too much was only bad for her health, but not good for her.


    After a tour, it was no fun. Su Ruan was a little sleepy. Lu he didn''t trust her to go home by herself. He sent her home first and then went home.


    As soon as I went back, I would roll the soft and incomparable hair of the crisp sugar and whisper today''s things.


    "I went to see your former master and her mother today. Her mother is the most gentle woman I have ever seen in the world except my mother."


    Crisp sugar meow a, also don''t know is quite understand, good didn''t understand.


    "Don''t worry. When I''m with your former master, you can live with us."


    Crisp candy even meow a few times, this proposal is good, this meow thinks can.


    Su Ruan''s feelings are stable here, but Zhao Moyan is entangled by Chu city.


    In the face of the angry Chu City in front of him, Zhao Moyan was only ridiculous, "are you very angry? What are you angry about? "


    Chu Cheng took a deep breath and suppressed his anger. "You''re avoiding me!"


    Once everywhere, where can meet people, now he deliberately to create opportunities, but can not meet her, it is obvious that she is hiding from himself.


    Zhao Mo Yan put his hands into his pocket, his face turned slightly red with cold, and there was a slightly alienated smile on it, "classmate Chu is joking, I don''t owe you money, how can I hide from you."


    Are men so cheap that they have to wait for women to give up and give up before they find that they have fallen in love with each other, and then let women change their mind with the appearance of being hurt and deeply hurt? Unfortunately, Zhao Mo Yan has been following the same principle since he was a child. Good horses don''t have to look back.


    In the past seven years, even if it was a life-saving grace, she should pay it off.


    See her eyes that light alienation, Chu City suddenly panic God, finally have a kind of consciousness, it seems, between them, really impossible.


    But when he was young, he wanted wind and rain. How could he give up so willingly.


    Under the pressure of inner confusion, Chu City suddenly stepped forward and held Zhao Mo Yan''s shoulder, "Zhao Mo Yan, I was wrong. I should not have been blind. I didn''t recognize you as the girl in the alley. After recognizing you, I cared about other people''s opinions and allowed others to bully you. My mistake was to squander your love wantonly. My mistake was to think that you would never leave in your life..."


    Reckless big boy, red eyes, he said, "Zhao Moyan, I''m really wrong."


    Zhao Mo Yan burst into tears and bent over with a smile. After so many years, she finally got a wrong sentence from him.


    But wrong is wrong. As he said, his mistake is to squander her love wantonly, and to think that she will never leave. He is really wrong. No one can keep a hopeless relationship and run into the south wall. No one can bear to be sarcastic with others, I''ll try to make fun of her.


    At least, she can''t.


    She spent seven years waiting for him to grow up, but it took him seven years to get her hurt.


    Now, she would not fall in anyway.


    It''s a pain to quit this relationship, but it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s a butterfly, isn''t it?


    Dong xiangtian passes by and just sees Zhao Moyan pinched by Chu Cheng''s angry face.


    Startled, he rushed up immediately, tore open Chu Cheng''s hand like huduzi, pushed back, and protected Zhao Mo Yan behind him. The little lion roared, "what are you doing? It''s shameless for a big man to bully a girl! Didn''t your mother teach you to protect girls? "


    Chu City may as well for a moment, he really pushed away, staring at Zhao Mo Yan, opened his mouth, want to say something, finally nothing to say, just some lonely turn around, the cold wind in winter dispersed his light floating a sorry.


    Zhao Moyan watched him turn around and said nothing.


    Dong xiangtian''s calf is shaking and his forehead is sweating. That''s Chu city. Who doesn''t know that little overlord of Tianhua? He just yelled at him.


    Dong xiangtian felt that the sun in the sky had become much more beautiful.


    But when he just turned around to ask Zhao Moyan if there was anything wrong, the girl who was standing straight behind him suddenly bowed and squatted on the ground, sobbing in a low voice to crying bitterly.


    Dong xiangtian had never heard a girl cry so miserably. He was in a panic for a moment


    Just now, the fear of Chu City dissipated, leaving only anger, "Zhao Moyan, don''t cry, is that boy bullying you just now, you tell me, I''ll help you beat back!"


    Zhao Mo Yan just cry, cry the whole person curled up into a ball, looks a little pitiful.


    Why does he always appear in front of her? The very good mood she has clearly sorted out can always easily collapse after he appears. But fortunately, in front of him, she disguised very well.


    Dong xiangtian suddenly understood something. His eyes were dim for a moment. He took out a tissue paper from his pocket and handed it to her. He would not deceive anyone. He could only sit next to her and wait for her to finish crying.


    I don''t know how long I cried. Zhao Moyan looked up and saw Dong xiangtian. He was stunned and choked. "Why didn''t you go back? You''ve already had class."


    Dong xiangtian looked at his watch. It is true that he has been in class for about five or six minutes.


    "You didn''t go back, I''m a big man, leaving you a girl to cry here, that''s not a thing." He scratched his head, a little embarrassed.


    Wipe the tears on the face, pursed lips, "sorry, am I ugly now?"


    Dong xiangtian a little fat face red, "no, not ugly, you are very beautiful."


    Zhao Mo Yan laughed, "let''s go back to class."


    Back to the class has been in class for nearly ten minutes, a shout report those students line of sight


    The English teacher looked at them and said, "where have you two gone?"


    Dong xiangtian hesitates and can''t say a word. As long as he is in front of the teacher, don''t let him tell a lie. Even if he speaks, she can''t say it easily.


    Zhao Mo Yan sighed for a while. Just now, he didn''t know how to have the courage to stay with her outside.

 Chapter 56

    Don''t try to be brave. It''s just a game


    Zhao Mo Yan apologized to the teacher, "I''m sorry, teacher. I just met my former classmate and said a few words. I didn''t hear the bell. The monitor saw me on the playground and called me. Then he came late."


    The English teacher nodded. She heard that Hou had talked about her situation. She knew what was the situation of the child in the previous class. When she met her former classmates, she should have been stopped for trouble again.


    After all, as a monitor, he can''t stand idly by when he sees his classmates being bullied.


    "Come in." The teacher continued the class. When they returned to their seats, Dong xiangtian wiped the sweat on his forehead and secretly said thank you to Zhao Moyan.


    Zhao Mo Yan suddenly laughed, "thank you, what I said is just the truth.


    Isn''t chucheng her former classmate.


    Dong xiangtian looked at her smiling eyes and lowered his head.


    ¡­


    For a week in a row, Su Ruan''s school, martial arts school, and home were running at three in a row.


    This week, she is busy helping Jiang Ziyi train. Fortunately, he is a very hard-working child.


    After a contest, Su Ruan slapped him with a smile and said, "it''s good. Do you have the confidence to win this game?"


    Young full of ambition, straight chest, but not blindly confident, "won the next game I don''t know, but I will try my best."


    Su soft nodded, "do your best."


    What you need now is more competition and more exercise.


    In the future, you are the pillars of the museum.


    Jiang Ziyi nodded hard.


    On the day of the game, Lu he went to the scene.


    Su Ruan advised him not to go, but he looked at her with cold eyes, and she immediately wilted.


    Su Ruan''s mother asked for her leave. She didn''t know how Lu he asked for it. It might be a bitter trick. After all, at this critical moment, asking for a leave is pulling the old Marquis''s skin.


    In fact, she really guessed wrong. Lu he didn''t use bitter meat. He just went to discuss with Lao Hou, his girlfriend


    It''s too dangerous to take part in the competition. He can''t go to class.


    Anyway, he won''t go if Lao Hou doesn''t agree.


    Su Ruan saw Lu he and flattened his mouth, but he still couldn''t hide his joy and ran to him, "didn''t I not let you come?"


    Lu he was a little displeased. He pinched her nose and gave a cold hum. "Do you think everyone has no conscience like you?"


    Looking at her already dressed for the competition, Lu he''s eyes darkened. He took the protective gear in her hand and helped her wear it carefully. Then he straightened her helmet and printed a kiss on her forehead. "Don''t be brave, it''s just a competition."


    Su Ruan said, "I know."


    Liu Zhixu and his wife were looking at the two young people who were openly worried about me. They were ashamed for Su Ruan. "How can this little girl not know that she is reserved, shameless and shameless? So many people, how bad the influence is, she brought bad disciples back to my library." Lin Nan white his one eye, "you see you this old thought, backward not backward, others this is talking about love is sweet time, close a little how!"


    Liu Zhixu didn''t answer, feeling his chin and staring at Lu He.


    It''s not surprising that his niece likes him.


    It''s just that Su Ruan looks like a peach blossom. She doesn''t know if she can cure him.


    Over there, Jiang Ziyi called behind her. She was about to go on the stage. Su Ruan pinched Lu he''s fingertips and said, "don''t worry."


    She turned into the field, and his heart followed her.


    The more behind the competition, the more powerful the opponent is. Su Ruan is facing two seeded players of Zhenglin martial arts school.


    Two boys, twins, 18-9 years old.


    When the game began to bow, they also said something low to Su Ruan to offend her.


    They have been well-educated and have known since childhood that girls are loved and cherished.


    But it''s on the court and there''s no room for them to be soft hearted.


    As soon as the whistle rang, Su Ruan winked at Jiang Ziyi, who was very clear.


    Take a step back and get closer to Su Ruan.


    Su Ruan urged Jiang Ziyi to watch the video of the twins'' competition for countless times. They are good at quick decision and fighting alone.


    As soon as they get away from each other, their advantages will come out immediately, and they are unlikely to win.


    But the distance is closer, they can''t do their best. At least Su Ruan knows what they are good at


    "Leaping in the air" and "strolling in the air" are definitely impossible.


    Sure enough, as soon as they saw Su Ruan close up, the twins immediately looked at each other and frowned.


    But with a frown, they are very confident. With their strength, even if they can''t use these two good moves, the victory is still theirs.


    From the beginning of the game, Jiang Ziyi was in a defensive state. He was always looking for opportunities to attack, but he was suppressed by one of the twins.


    Unable to attack, Jiang Ziyi licked some dry lips, followed the opponent''s attack move to hide behind, and then a roundabout kick took two points.


    But then came more fierce attacks from the other side. He used all his abilities to fight back. As he said when he came, he would try his best.


    Su Ruan was severely kicked at the waist and punched at the corner of his mouth. Lu he''s fists turned white under the stage.


    He is also a martial arts practitioner. Naturally, he knows the rules of the competition, but now he just wants to take her off the top, take her back, and tell her that he will never be allowed to participate in this kind of competition again.


    But he can''t, he knows, his little girl won''t want to be the flower in the greenhouse, won''t want to be spoiled by him, won''t do anything, can''t do it, and won''t want him to interfere in her life and decisions at will.


    It''s because he knows that he can''t.


    Whistling sound, the end of the first game, this game, the winner is the red team, they are directly four points higher than Su Ruan. Su Ruan was surrounded by a group of people, all of whom asked her if she wanted water and handed her a towel, but she still stood on tiptoe and looked around, knowing that she saw the familiar figure.


    Lu he handed her the mineral water that had been unscrewed in his hand, and then directly wiped her sweat with the towel in his hand. His eyes were staring at the bruise at the corner of her mouth, and he asked her in a low voice, "does it hurt?"


    Su Ruan shook her head, "no pain, hiss, what are you doing?"


    As soon as his voice fell, he immediately rubbed the corner of his mouth with a towel. It hurt so much that Su ruanzi wanted to use dirty words. It hurt so much.


    Lu he glanced at her. "It doesn''t hurt.


    Su Ruan drinks water and laughs to change the topic.


    The water hasn''t finished yet. The game over there will start again.

 Chapter 57

    Sweet love


    Lu he grabs her hand when she turns around. Su Ruan looks back at him.


    After opening her mouth, Lu he didn''t say anything, but let her go on the field.


    What attention to safety, what friendship first, competition second, are all pale, on the field, he knows Su Ruan, until the last moment, she can''t give up.


    Jiang Ziyi''s arm was kicked, which made it inconvenient for them to move. They had some severe forms and became more and more nervous.


    Su Ruan asks Jiang Ziyi to pay attention to his injured arm. Don''t try to be brave. It is estimated that if the arm is kicked again, it will definitely be broken.


    Jiang Ziyi agreed.


    The twins have basically decided that they will lose the game. Some of them can''t bear to attack Su Ruan. They can''t help being merciful. One of them is close to Su Ruan. He directly politely advises Su Ruan in a low voice, "why don''t you give up? It''s meaningless to fight like this."


    For such a lovely girl, not to mention that he has been educated not to bully girls since childhood. Even if he doesn''t, he doesn''t want to do it.


    It seems that he has no pity for jade.


    Su soft lips, back: "more reminders, but the game this kind of thing, not to the last moment, no one is sure what the result is."


    The twins choked for a while. Well, she didn''t want to admit defeat, so he couldn''t help it.


    On the big screen, there was a five point gap between the two sides.


    Su Ruan calculated the time, this game, she must win, the first game has lost, if this game loses again, then they will directly end the game.


    With only one minute left, Su Ruan''s eyes were sharp, and he looked at Jiang Ziyi, turning from defense to attack.


    Jiang Ziyi received her signal and stepped back toward her position.


    Su soft attack, the momentum of the whole person changed, a slam, the score increased by two points.


    Under the field a cheering, only Lu He Mou son deep shallow change ceaselessly.


    Ten seconds to go.


    Su Ruan tilts his head, Jiang Ziyi instantly understands, and his knee bows.


    Su Ruan jumps suddenly, steps on Jiang Ziyi''s knee and jumps up with his strength. The twins are startled and back in panic.


    After three kicks, Su Ruan kicked one of the twins in the chest.


    He got a kick in the head.


    There was another kick on the other twin''s shoulder in the last second.


    Time is fixed and the whole field is still.


    Then followed by a full house of voices, no matter in their library or other libraries, unconsciously applauded for Su Ruan.


    Lu he''s tight lips curved slightly. His little girl is really a treasure.


    The referee crouched in front of one of the twins who had been kicked in the head.


    "One"


    "Two" and "three"


    ¡­


    "Nine"


    "Ten!"


    The referee suddenly raised Su Ruan''s hand, "blue wins!"


    "Ah! Long live elder martial sister


    The restaurant almost burst.


    Jiang Ziyi covers his arm and his eyes are shining. He feels a little humiliated. He quickly raises his head and tries to hold it back.


    Twins lost convinced, not the slightest unwilling, the situation is slightly better that is the elder brother, to Su soft smile, "you are very powerful."


    Su soft curved eyes, "thank you."


    Looked at some embarrassed twin brother, Su soft some apology, "I''m sorry."


    The two waved their hands. "It''s just a game. Don''t worry about it."


    Su Ruan retreats from the field and plunges into Lu he''s arms, arched in his arms


    Go, "how about it? What about? Is your girlfriend great? "


    Lu he mercilessly pulled her away from himself, "my wonderful girlfriend, come here first and take medicine."


    The wound on the corner of the mouth looks scary, but it''s just skin injury. Su Ruan looks at Jiang Ziyi standing behind her and says, "Why are you following me? I don''t want my arm. Go and bandage it! "


    Liu Zhixu, with gauze on his face, looked at Jiang Ziyi''s long legs and ran to his niece.


    Touching his short hair, Jiang Ziyi was a little shy, "will you celebrate later?"


    He said you, Su soft smile, look at the river, "want to go?"


    Lu he was still holding the medicine in his hand, and his face was a little gloomy


    Su Ruan finally turned and waved to Jiang Ziyi, "when we get together, you go to bandage first."


    Jiang Ziyi got a reply and went over to bandage it with a smile.


    After all, Su Ruan didn''t go, so it was estimated that the celebration plan would run aground again.


    Cotton swab point in the corner of the mouth, Su soft hissed, "you gently."


    She didn''t say it was OK. As soon as she said it, Lu he''s hand trembled. Su Ruan jumped up and covered the corner of her mouth with tears


    Lu he was silent for a moment. He touched his nose and coughed, "just don''t talk


    ¡£¡±


    When she applied the medicine again, Su Ruan''s big black eyes were staring at him, and Lu he directly covered her eyes, "close them."


    She opened her eyes in his hand, and his eyelashes trembled so that he couldn''t concentrate.


    Not covering her and unwilling to be honest, a pair of eyes staring at him, enough of his mind.


    After taking the medicine, Lu he takes Su Ruan to the next lounge. Su Ruan was pulled by him, struggling twice, "I haven''t changed my clothes, what are you going to do?"


    Lu he walked forward with his head closed, saying nothing.


    When he got to the rest room, without saying a word, he pushed her to a chair and sat down. He rolled up her trouser legs and looked at a large bruise on it. His eyebrows, which had just cleared up, were a bit gloomy.


    When she was playing on it, his eyes didn''t leave her. He knew better than her where she was hurt.


    Su soft looked at him with a pair of eyes, the action is very rigid to his medicine, the corner of the mouth bent, fingertips gently stroked his tight frown, for him to smooth the gloomy between the eyebrows, tone gently with a smile, "don''t hurt, you don''t have to be so nervous."


    Lu He sneered, "do you know if it hurts? It''s not on me. I''m nervous."


    Su soft flat mouth, dead duck mouth hard!


    After taking the medicine, Lu he put his hands into his pockets and sat on the sofa outside the dressing room waiting for Su Ruan.


    Next to the sound of footsteps, Lu he did not care, head down boring poke in the hands of the mobile phone.


    The message that Lao Hou just sent is a little angry.


    "Lu He, I''ll tell you how long it''s been. It''s time to finish watching the game. Take Su Ruan back to class, one by one. It''s lawless!"


    Lu He lazily typed, "she''s hurt. I''ll take her to the hospital. Class will come tomorrow."


    The mobile phone is spinning in the hand, the person who just sat down on the sofa beside opened a mouth, "you are xiaoruan''s boyfriend."


    Lu He raised his eyes. "Who are you?"


    Liu Zhi, with a smile, looked at the boy in front of him, "I''m Su Ruan''s uncle."


    Lu he nodded, "good uncle."


    Liu Zhixu


    He didn''t ask him to call uncle with Xiao Ruan, did he?


    Su Ruan came out of the dressing room and saw her uncle''s black face.


    Stepped forward, a little strange, "what''s the matter?"


    Lu he shook his head. "It''s OK. I just said hello to my uncle.


    Liu Zhixu smoked again. He was addicted, right.


    Su soft is also called by him of Leng for a while, "you already know?"


    Liu Zhi Xu coughed, "just said hello," looked inexplicably at Su Ruan, pressed his voice closer to her, "is he also directly following you to call your mother?"


    Su soft a Leng, blushed red, quickly shook his head, "no, how can."


    Liu Zhixu nodded. It''s OK. His face is not so thick.


    It''s estimated that if he yells at his sister directly, her sister will drive him out directly.


    "Come on, eat."


    Liu Zhixu finally remembered what happened to him and asked them to go to dinner.


    Su Ruan takes Lu He over. All the elder martial sisters stare at Lu He. They want their eyes to grow on him. Su Ruan is a little tasty. She pulls Lu He to slow down and walk behind a group of people. She estimates that the little girls can''t see her home Lu He, so she moves forward slowly.


    He put his hand into Lu he''s pocket. Su Ruan touched it twice and put it in Lu he''s arms. He asked him to wrap himself in his coat and asked, "why don''t you have any snacks today?"


    Lu he seems to just remember, Leng for a moment, "forget."


    She just went to the competition and forgot the snacks she had prepared.


    Pinching her little face, Lu he pointed to a stall across the road beside her, "do you want to eat baked sweet potatoes?"


    Su Ruan narrowed her eyes and nodded, leaping like a deer, "eat!"


    Lu he took her to buy roasted sweet potatoes. The seller of roasted sweet potatoes was a very kind old woman. Seeing them coming, she said warmly, "sugar Sydney, hot roasted sweet potatoes. What would the child like to eat?"


    Su Ruan pulled Lu he''s sleeve and said, "I want to eat sugar Sydney."


    Lu he nodded, "a sugar pear, a baked sweet potato."


    Granny first took a baked sweet potato and handed it to Su Ruan to warm her hands.


    Then he began to put Sydney into the cup and put two spoonfuls of Sydney soup into it.


    While Sheng said, "drink more of this good, Runfei cough, grandma give you more Sheng some, give you two spoons, you two drink together."


    Su Ruan held the fragrant roasted sweet potato in her hand and laughed sweetly. "Thank you, grandma."


    Lu he pays and takes sugar Sydney. Su Ruan says goodbye to grandma before they leave.


    Just after two steps, Liu Zhixu called and asked where she was.


    Su Ruan reported his position, asked for his address, and then pulled Lu He forward.


    The roasted sweet potato in her hand was so sweet that her fingers moved. Su Ruan couldn''t eat it with one hand, so she threw away Lu he''s hand and peeled the roasted sweet potato.


    Lu he''s face turned black. Looking at the crystal sugar Sydney in his hand, he suddenly felt an impulse not to give her a drink.


    Su soft tasted a mouthful, sweet her whole person bubble, pass to the mouth of Lu He, Su soft urge


    He said, "try it. It''s sweet."


    Lu he took a bite along the mark she had bitten.


    This bite almost killed half of the baked sweet potatoes in her hand.


    Su Ruan was stunned.


    Looking at Luhe, as if zhubajie ate ginseng fruit, he was speechless, not hot?


    Carefully protect their hands of the last bit of baked sweet potato, Su soft said nothing to let Luhe taste.


    The place Liu Zhixu chooses is where he often eats with his friends.


    It''s a good hotel. It''s a big box.


    Su Ruan throws the rest of the Sydney soup to Lu He, urging him to finish it quickly and enter the box.


    Lu he finished with a frown, his throat full of sweetness. As soon as we went in, we had ordered some dishes. Liu Zhixu threw the menu to her and said, "let''s see what you want to eat."


    Su Ruan flipped through the menu and suddenly found that she didn''t seem to know what Luhe liked to eat.


    Lu he took the menu and ordered her two favorite dishes, both of which were hot and sour.


    Su Ruan stares at him and orders. Later, she finds that he orders what she likes.


    Su Ruan was a little embarrassed. "How do you know what I like to eat?


    Lu he glanced at her and said, "your mother even told me about your crying when you were young. How do you think I know what you like to eat?"


    Su Ruan chokes, and instantly wants to block Lu he''s mouth. It''s been many years. How can her mother always say something.


    Actually not. Lu he knows her taste, but he has observed her eating twice.


    For those sour and spicy food, she attached favor, and she did not like, rarely move chopsticks.


    So Lu he speculated her preference according to her preference.


    Jiang Ziyi looks at them with envy. When can he fall in love with Su Ruan and meet a parent?


    Liu Zhixu patted his head, "let you open the wine, Leng what!"


    Jiang Ziyi sighed and went to open the wine.


    Sweet love when it''s his turn.


    Su Ruan finished eating a crab and reached for another one. The chopsticks were stopped by Lu He halfway. "I can''t eat any more."


    Su Ruan did not rely on her, and said, "I''ll have another one."


    Lu He pursed his lips and strengthened his position, "no way."


    Crabs are cold things. It''s not good to eat too much.


    She curled up in pain when she came to her regular holiday last month. It really doesn''t hurt now, does it.


    Su Ruan hummed twice, "if you don''t eat, you don''t eat."


    Looking at her small appearance, Lu he picked her eyebrows and decided to peel shrimp for her


    ¡£


    Su Ruan is waiting for him to feed.


    At the time of eating the fourth shrimp peeled by Lu He, Su Ruan''s mobile phone rang and stretched out her small hand to take it out.


    Lu he looked along her eyes. It said Gong Qiyu. Lu He narrowed his eyes. He knew the man who sent her back last time.


    Su soft looked at him, some guilty, "I went out to answer a phone."


    Lu he glanced at her, "go."


    As soon as Su Ruan went out with her mobile phone, Lu he took off her gloves and followed her.


    A pretty face was sour.


    Liu Zhixu waved his hand, "good acid, good acid."


    "Hello." Su Ruan bites the brown sugar cake. Gong Qiyu dropped her eyes and listened to her charming voice connect. Her throat choked, "how about the game?"


    Su Ruan said with a smile, "we won. It''s great. I went to the competition with Jiang Ziyi, the one who stopped you when you went to the museum on the first day."


    Gong Qiyu said, "I know him."


    Su Ruan didn''t notice the depression of his tone. He was still in a good mood. "Can you play with your mobile phone now?"


    There was a slight voice. "I asked the monitor for it. It will be handed in soon."


    Su soft Oh, finally realized that his tone seems wrong, she thought it was the army life that made him unhappy.

 Chapter 58

    What a heartless little girl


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    For a long time, Gong Qiyu didn''t open his mouth, touched his pocket, and suddenly realized that he had not smoked for a long time. When he entered the army, he was ransacked.


    Unable to suppress the depression in his heart, Gong Qiyu picked a four season green leaf from the side, pinched it in his hand and trampled it. It is estimated that the monitor saw it and it is time to punish him to run in circles.


    When he spoke again, Gong Qiyu found that his voice was a little dry and hoarse.


    But he still said in a hoarse voice, "your circle of friends, are you in love?"


    Su Ruan''s body was frozen when he spoke. She stamped her feet and said shyly, "what''s the matter? Did you talk about it?"


    Gong Qiyu closed his eyes. He shouldn''t have left at the beginning. He didn''t think it was too long for fear of scaring her.


    He forgot that there are no rules for such things as feelings.


    "No," he said in a very light voice, so light that Su Ruan couldn''t even hear clearly. "She has become someone else''s girlfriend. What else can she talk about?"


    Su Ruan scratched his ear and asked him, "what are you talking about? It''s too quiet. "


    Gong Qiyu laughed at himself, sat up from the ground and said, "it''s OK. I''ll take my cell phone next time


    Talk to me


    Su Ruan said goodbye to him and hung up the phone. She always thought he was a little strange.


    Whether it''s tone or voice.


    It''s all weird.


    Turning around, Lu he was standing on the steps, gently lifting his eyes and putting his hands into his pockets. He saw that she turned around, took out her hand and slightly opened her arms to signal her to go.


    As soon as Su Ruan came to his side, Lu he immediately felt a chill.


    Pull her into the bosom, pack solid solid solid, tone eat flavor, "what phone so cold still have to go outside to call?"


    He asked, Su Ruan thought, he saw the name above.


    Also asked, it is obvious that he was blatantly showing his jealousy.


    Some funny, Su soft hammer hammer his waist, "this you also want to be jealous?"


    Lu He gave a cold hum and ignored her.


    Su soft nest in his arms, until the box door just some reluctant from his arms out.


    See two people come back, Liu Zhixu quickly called Su soft to eat, "don''t eat, wait for cold, you don''t like to eat sweet potato, this thing is not delicious cold."


    Just on the sweet potato, Su soft clip a chopstick, pull out the long silk.


    Put it in your mouth and let the sweet taste overflow.


    Su Ruan squints and Lu he looks at her, knowing that this is her small expression when she is very satisfied.


    She also put a piece of it in Lu he''s mouth to let him taste his favorite flavor.


    Lu he opened his mouth and let her feed himself.


    Seeing him eating, Su Ruan looked forward, "how about it? Is it delicious?" Luhe nodded, "OK."


    Su Ruan''s flat mouth is not bad. It''s very delicious.


    Lu he went back to his old business and continued to peel shrimp for her. Seeing her eating shrimp he peeled attentively, she had another sense of accomplishment.


    After dinner, those children who rarely come out to have a good time must go singing and continue today''s party. They will not go back until they have a good time.


    But after the competition, it''s not too early now. Su Ruan is really tired and doesn''t want to go.


    But for fear of upsetting others, Su Ruan asked Lu He, "are you going or not?"


    Lu he took her little hand and put it in his pocket. "No, go home and have a rest."


    After hearing this, Su Ruan immediately found the reason for her refusal and looked at those younger martial brothers who were looking forward to it. "You go to play. I''ll go back with him, but I won''t go."


    The younger martial brothers looked at Lu He with inexplicable eyes, as if Lu he was the culprit who hindered the little elder martial sister from getting along with them.


    Lu he didn''t care. He was very happy to be her reason for refusing.


    Liu Zhixu continued to play with his disciples, while Su Ruan and Lu he went home together.


    It takes two transfers to get home from here.


    When she got on the bus, Su Ruan was very sleepy. She leaned on Lu he''s shoulder and her head bit by bit.


    When she shakes her head and falls asleep, one of Lu he''s hands protects her head consciously and doesn''t let her knock it. The other hand is on her knee.


    Just at night, the city was full of lights and all kinds of people. The people on the bus came and went, changing batch after batch.


    Finally arrived at the station, Su Ruan did not wake up, Lu he picked her up and got out of the car, she a small group, she wrapped her in his down jacket just right.


    The wind was strong, and Lu he wrapped up his clothes.


    Su Ruan woke up in his arms and looked at him with hazy eyes, "where have you been?"


    Lu he bumped her up, "turn again, the car will arrive, you continue to sleep."


    Su Ruan Wo is fast asleep in his arms. When he gets out of the car, Lu he holds her and goes to the door. She is still awake.


    Looking at the direction of her home, Lu he estimated that he would go home with her in his arms


    The possibility of a smile, estimated that she woke up will pull out his skin.


    Lu he laughed and leaned down in her ear and called her name.


    Su Ruan wakes up in a daze. As soon as she opens her eyes, she sees the scenery beside her home that she has seen for many years? So fast. "


    Greedy for the temperature in his arms, Su Ruan doesn''t want to come down. She just wants to stay in his arms like this. It seems that it''s a good thing to live forever.


    As soon as she woke up with her wet eyes, Lu he rolled his Adam''s apple. He pulled on the hat of his down jacket with one hand and held her like that, leaning against the tree and holding her lip.


    She''s incredibly soft.


    Jiaojiao quietly knew that he would not do anything out of line, so she let him fool around. Lu he is a little anxious. Her teeth break her lip. Su Ruan snorts. How can she be like a wolf.


    Licking his broken lip, Lu he''s eyebrows are full of joy, like a child writing the name of his favorite toy.


    A voice came from the stairwell, and Su Ruan''s ears moved, and immediately pushed Lu he away.


    Being pushed by her, Lu He gave her a glance.


    It''s the person next door who comes down to throw the garbage. When he sees Su Ruan standing here, he''s still stunned. "Little soft?"


    Su soft politely called out, "Aunt Li is good."


    There is very surprised, "so late how you don''t go back, hurry back, girls out so late is not safe."


    Su soft nodded, "well, I''m going back."


    To hide in the tree behind the Luhe make a wink, Su soft turned to follow the neighbors upstairs.


    Lu he can still hear that the neighbor has been educating her, "you can''t come back so late. The parents of the little girl are so good-looking. What if you meet bad people? You said how worried your mother should be... "


    Su Ruan has been obedient. She says everything the neighbors say.


    Leaning against the tree, Lu he licked his teeth and sneered, "what a heartless little girl."


    In this way, he left him here. Fortunately, he took her back. There was no credit for it.

 Chapter 59

    Xiaobao, he likes you very much


    As soon as Su Ruan entered the house, she ran into the room, opened the window and looked down.


    Sure enough, Lu he was still leaning against the tree, with his head down. He didn''t know what he was thinking?


    When the mobile phone rings, Lu he picks it up and looks up at Su Ruan''s window subconsciously.


    Eyes touching, full of tenderness.


    Su Ruan asked him, "why haven''t you left yet?"


    Standing up straight, Lu he hooked his lips and said, "I want to see if someone is really so heartless."


    Su Ruan, of course, knew that he was talking about her and said, "I have no conscience."


    Lu he laughs, "well, I see it. I should go."


    In front is an alley, Lu he''s figure, disappears in the alley, Su Ruan only then draws back the line of sight, "on the road careful."


    Lu He gave a sound, and heard Su Mu''s voice over there calling her, "OK, go and do something."


    Su''s mother was waiting for her in the living room. She was angry at the way she ran into the bedroom as soon as she entered the house. She was so big and flustered.


    Su Ruan saw that her mother''s face was not very good, and immediately sat down on one side of the sofa, waiting for criticism.


    Su''s mother was angry with her and said, "you look like I can eat people."


    Su soft quickly shook his head, "how can I, this is for their own mistakes to repent."


    Su Mu chuckled, "is that right? So what''s wrong with you? "


    Su Ruan frowned. What''s wrong?


    "The mistake," Su Ruan thought, "is that she just came back and didn''t come to you immediately to communicate with you, but ran back to the bedroom?"


    Su Mu nodded, "go on."


    Su Ruan is tongue tied. What else? Then she really doesn''t know what else she did wrong.


    Seeing Su Ruan''s appearance, Su''s mother immediately knew that she didn''t realize her mistake and glared at Su Ruan, "why didn''t Lu he come up to sit down? People accompany you so far to participate in the competition and send you back. You have no conscience


    Is small have no conscience again, Su soft speechless, "how do you know he went to participate in the competition with me?"


    "Your uncle said that you have a good eye."


    Su soft a listen, immediately proud Jiao, "that is."


    Su Mu ordered her forehead, "next time let Lu he come up to drink water and then go, let people laugh at your impoliteness."


    Su Ruan is cold to hum, "he dares!"


    Su Mu a Leng, "accustomed to you, hurry to take a bath to sleep."


    When Su Ruan came out of the bathroom to take a bath, Su''s mother called her again, "the other day you tell Lu He to come home and I''ll make dumplings for him. Doesn''t he really want to eat dumplings?"


    Su Ruan


    There is always a feeling that you are about to fall out of favor.


    Su Ruan certainly does not know how Lu he sells miserably in front of her mother, but Su''s mother is really frightened by his extremely pitiful appearance. This child is poor, no father hurt, no mother love, all said that with a stepmother, there will be a stepfather, after all, no matter how good the stepmother is, it is always better than a mother.


    What''s more, the relationship between him and the stepmother is not compatible.


    As soon as his mother died, Xiao San went into the house with his child. What''s more, Lu he always suspected that his mother''s death had something to do with the woman who came into the house.


    Think of here, originally some delicious mother to his good jealousy instantly dissipated, a soft heart into a ball.


    His life, it seems, is not entirely satisfactory.


    Since she came to Tianhua, Su Ruan has heard many people talk about Luhe.


    Handsome, good family, study without effort can easily get the first.


    God is so partial. People like him are obviously the best.


    They are envious, envious, and even disdainful. They are handsome. They are given by their parents. They pretend to be cold and clear all day long. Who can they see!


    Most of the world can only see you bright to one side, can''t see how many hardships you have experienced.


    They continue to live in Luhe''s family, but they don''t know that Luhe has been severed from his family since he was a teenager.


    They envied Lu He for his good performance and easy to win the first place without effort.


    But they didn''t know that Lu he would mess up hundreds of pieces of paper for a problem and stay up all night until he solved it.


    He is smart and talented, but his efforts can not be omitted.


    Su Ruan sent a message to Lu He, "my mother wants to make dumplings for you. What kind of stuffing do you like?"


    The cell phone vibrated twice, "it''s OK, I''m not picky."


    "Help me thank auntie."


    As soon as the competition is over, the final exam will begin.


    The whole school sighed and sighed. On the road, you can see students reading books.


    Su Ruan really felt the tension of the college entrance examination.


    After the countdown on the blackboard has only more than 100 days, even Jiangbei Chengdu, which has always been languid, shakes its head against books.


    As soon as the final exam was over, the whole classroom was boiling. Yu Yuanqing threw his schoolbag to greet everyone, "go, get out!"


    Jiang Beicheng was the first to respond to him. He waved his hand and put Yu Yuanqing''s shoulder on his shoulder. "Go Qingqing, let''s go to seven colors."


    Seven colors is a bar where these rich children often get together. There is their exclusive box upstairs.


    It is said that the boss of seven colors is Jiang Beicheng''s sister.


    Jiangbeicheng wants to pull Luhe back, but Yu Yuanqing covers his mouth. "Ya''s hands are cheap, and his eyes are blind. Can''t you see that people are busy with their girlfriends? How can we have time to deal with our friends?"


    Strange and jealous.


    Su Ruan wrinkled her little nose. Lu he glanced at Yu Yuanqing and said, "come on, my aunt just sent me a message to eat dumplings."


    Yu Yuanqing didn''t see him like that. He really subverted the three outlooks.


    Anyway, I grew up wearing a pair of trousers. When did I see him like this.


    Dogleg, what a dogleg!


    It''s said that women are like clothes and brothers are like brothers. But it''s obvious that Yu Yuanqing sees a strong irony in Lu he''s eyes, a friend without quotation marks!


    This side is shaking his head and sighing. Lin Daiwan stands at the door of the classroom and calls him clearly, "Yu Yuanqing."


    "Ah This side should wear, that side already immediately shook off Jiang Beicheng to embrace his shoulder, turn round to run past.


    Only left Jiangbei into a face to eat excrement expression, man''s mouth, deceitful ghost, also said that what others see color forget righteousness, the mother is not all the same.


    Bah, Jiangbei becomes a stomp, man!


    When he got home, Su Mu''s dumplings were not well made. As soon as he came in, Lu he washed his hands and went to the kitchen. He skillfully took Su Mu''s rolled dumpling skin. In a few seconds, the white and tender dumpling skin flipped at his fingertips. The dumplings were as delicate as a handicraft.


    Su''s mother was not stingy of her praise. "Xiaohe''s better than me. Unlike Su Ruan, she can only roll a dumpling skin, but it''s still very slow."


    Su Ruan holds Lu he''s dumplings and looks left and right. When she hears Su''s mother''s sarcasm, she immediately gives up. With a snort, she picks up the dumpling skin and thinks about the dumplings by herself.


    A dumpling skin in the hands of Lu He, a few seconds into a white fat dumplings.


    In Su Ruan''s hand, Su Ruan looks at her palm, which she can''t bear to look directly at. She has a small face, which is hard to wrap.


    It''s so easy to look at luhebao.


    Lu He dumpling is the dumpling skin into the palm, and then first with the index finger and thumb in the middle of the dumpling pinch, and then two hands a pinch, very simple, a dumpling is wrapped.


    Lu he has been observing Su soft side of the situation, see her drooping face, some funny, picked up a dumpling skin, "come here, I teach you."


    Su Ruan ran over holding the dumpling skin happily, "how to make it?"


    Lu he took her hand, took the dumpling skin, put in the stuffing, and focused on teaching.


    But Su Ruan is staring at his amazing eyelashes. How can a boy''s eyelashes be so long.


    Face suddenly a pain, Su soft back to God, on the land river smile eyes, "also learn not to learn."


    She quickly looked at Su''s mother. Seeing that her mother didn''t respond, Su soft nodded, "learn."


    With the help of Lu He, Su Ruan successfully made the first dumpling, though ugly.


    Su''s mother laughed at her and said, "I''ll make it myself. After all, you make it so ugly. Who wants to eat it?"


    Su Ruan sticks out her tongue and eats by herself.


    Su Ruan made a few dumplings, and the whole face was smeared with flour. Of course, Lu he wiped it on her face from time to time. Seeing Su Ruan go out to wash her face, Su''s mother shakes her head with a smile, and her tone is spoiled. "This girl is spoiled by me, she can''t do anything, and she''s a bit wayward. You can bear more."


    Lu he cleaned the flour on his hands, deep and charming eyes, "aunt, she doesn''t need anything, can be willful, can play, as long as it''s her, anything can."


    Su Mu''s eyes are full of tenderness, "she can''t cook, as you can see, even this simple dumpling can''t, she has many shortcomings that you don''t see."


    Lu He pursed his lips and suddenly said with a smile, "it''s all right. I''ll know what my aunt said."


    The boiling water is boiling, bubbling. Su Ruan stands in front of the refrigerator in the living room and shouts to Lu He in a loud voice, "do you want Coke or sprite?"


    Lu he nodded, and then turned out of the kitchen, low voice back to Su soft words, "what do you want to drink?"


    Su''s mother puts the dumplings into the pot with a smile. Su Ruan outside quarrels about mixing sprite and coke. Lu he presses her head.


    At home, I haven''t had such a lively feeling for a long time.


    Although it was agreed who would make the dumplings and who would eat them, in the end, all the dumplings made by Su Ruan fell into Luhe''s stomach.


    Su''s mother smiles and shakes her head. Lu he''s just bewitched by her daughter. She won''t be eaten by her daughter in the future.


    It has to be said that Su''s mother thought too much. She didn''t see her daughter being eaten by Lu He.


    For example, Su Ruan is forced to drink milk.


    Looking at the two children, Su''s mother thought of herself and her husband.


    She grew up with Su Ruan''s father from childhood. Later in junior high school, Su Ruan''s father was forced by his family to go to school in the city.


    Her family was poor, so she couldn''t go to the city with her. I didn''t see her for several years. Later, when she went to high school, they met again.


    Two old childhood friends, who haven''t seen each other for a long time, were caught off guard when they met.


    She doesn''t talk to Su Ruan''s father, who let him transfer to another school for a few years, also didn''t say to go back to see her.


    Later, the two made up, childhood love which is so easy to say scattered, but not so easy to say through.


    Neither of them took the first step. Until she graduated from high school, she failed in the college entrance examination and cried. He came to her and braved the heavy rain to shout those words that liked her in her room under her window.


    Su Mu smiles. She remembers that he was beaten out by her father with a stick.


    It''s good to think about that time, young.


    After eating dumplings, Lu he watched a movie with Su Ruan in the living room. After watching the movie, it was too late. He thought there was no reason to stay any longer. He stood up from the sofa and picked up his coat. "I should go."


    Su soft some reluctant, followed him to the door, "I go to see you off."


    Hiss, Lu He smiles and presses her small head, "OK, send it to the door, or I will send it back to you later."


    Holding his waist, Su soft voice stuffy, "then you go back to pay attention to safety."


    Rubbing her head, Lu he said, "go in." Back to the apartment, far away from Luhe, I saw people standing at the door.


    Frowning, he walked over and didn''t rush to open the door. "What''s the matter?"


    Lu Junlin was very displeased. "Is this your attitude towards your father?"


    Lu he looked up at him and sneered, "don''t, father, you don''t deserve it, and I can''t stand it. Mayor Lu said if he had something to do, he could leave if he had nothing to do."


    Lu Junlin wanted to say something else. His mobile phone rang and he looked at the screen. He seemed hesitant to answer or not.


    Lu He sneered and played with the key in his hand.


    Finally, he took it. There was a very urgent voice, "Junlin, where are you? Xiaobao is ill. Come back soon."


    They were so close that they could hear the noise from Luhe.


    He lowered his eyebrows and covered his emotions.


    Jun Lin hung up and sighed, "after all these years, haven''t you made enough?"


    He said, "Luhe, Xiaobao, he really likes you."


    I don''t know which sentence hit Lu He. He suddenly raised his head and almost growled, "but I don''t like him! A wild seed born just after my mother died, how did you have the courage to raise it in front of me! Ah


    It''s ridiculous. He admired Lu Junlin''s courage. Do you like it?


    Oh, ridiculous!


    Lu Junlin''s face changed. He was a little stunned for a moment. He seemed to be several years old by Lu he''s roar.


    Back a few steps, "you think about it, when you want to go back, the door of the Lu family is always open to you."


    Lu he responded to him with a merciless sound of closing the door.


    After staring at Lu he''s door for a long time, Jun Lin turned and strode away.


    Lu He, on the other hand, leaned behind the door, listening to his footsteps.


    Slightly bowing, Lu he closed his eyes.


    He can always break his peaceful life so easily. Why.


    The Lu family had nothing to do with him since the day his mother died.


    Lu he has grown up and is now moving his registered permanent residence to establish his own house.


    As soon as the Hukou moved out, he really had nothing to do with the Lu family.

 Chapter 60

    Go to Grandma''s


    A few days after the holiday, Su Ruan plans to go with her mother to pick up her grandmother for the new year.


    Grandma''s home is in the south. If you go from here, it will take more than ten hours by train. The high-speed railway will be faster, and it will arrive in a few hours.


    Su Ruan bought a ticket for the high-speed railway. She was going to stay with her mother at her grandmother''s house for a few days, and then came back with her grandmother.


    The day before she left, Su Ruan secretly went to Lu he''s house to give him a surprise.


    At the door of her home, Su Ruan found that she didn''t have the key to his home.


    Standing at the door, hesitating to knock, the door opened.


    Lu he was wiping his hair and looking at her in surprise. Then he stepped aside and said, "come in."


    Su Ruan has no sense of achievement, some wilt, "you know I''m here?"


    Lu he put down the towel and looked at the candy that jumped into Su Ruan''s arms


    Su Ruan touched the crisp sugar''s head. "That''s good."


    Crisp sugar squints her eyes and looks comfortable. She finds a comfortable place in her arms and lies down with a gurgling voice in her throat.


    Turning on the TV and handing the remote control to Su Ruan, Lu he stood up and said, "I''ll change my clothes and wait for me."


    Su Ruan saw that he was wearing a bathrobe.


    Dark, no impurity of black, lining his face cold and abstinence, he seems to like black.


    Many of his clothes are black. Su Ruan has never seen anyone who can wear black so well.


    A modest gentleman looks like a crown of jade.


    That''s probably him.


    Lu he came out of the room again. He had changed into clothes, knitted sweater and high collar, but it was still black.


    As soon as he sat on the sofa, Su Ruan immediately felt that the sofa, which was still empty, suddenly became a little crowded.


    Lu he took Su Ruan to his arms and sat on his lap.


    Su Ruan exclaimed and hugged his neck.


    He was about to say that he was scared. As a result, he felt that he was leaning against his neck and seemed extremely tired.


    As soon as he leaned over, Su soft immediately sniffed the faint Cologne smell.


    Lu he closed his eyes, holding Su Ruan''s tiny body and leaning on her shoulder, with a low voice, "don''t move, let me rely on you."


    It seems that he hasn''t had a good rest these days. He looks very tired.


    They held each other like this. After a while, Su Ruan felt her legs and arms were stiff. Lu He in her arms moved.


    Open your eyes, voice with just wake up lazy and magnetic, "sorry, these days


    I''m so tired. "


    Su Ruan shakes her head. Then she sees a circle of cyan in his eyes. He should not have had a good rest for a long time. He looks extremely tired. Su Ruan rubbed the temple for him, wanted to ask him what happened these days, but didn''t dare to speak.


    Suddenly some hate their own timidity, between boys and girls, mutual care is not very normal.


    Lu he lay down with his head on Su Ruan''s thigh and let her knead her temples for her. He asked her lazily, "why don''t you come to me and say hello in advance?"


    Su Ruan blushed, "I don''t want to give you a surprise."


    As we all know, this surprise can easily turn into a fright.


    Fingertips keep rubbing his temples for him, looking at his eyebrows, Su Ruan has a sense of achievement.


    After thinking about it, it''s better to tell him earlier. After two seconds of hesitation, Su Ruan said, "I''m going to stay with my mother at Grandma''s tomorrow."


    Lu he looked up lazily and said, "is it far away?"


    Su soft shook his head, "OK, high-speed rail, a few hours to."


    Lu he''s fingertips knocked on the edge of the sofa. "It''s almost new year."


    Su Ruan knew what he meant and looked at him angrily. "We''ll live there for a few days and come back with grandma for the new year."


    Lu he knocked on the fingertips of the sofa, and his look became more pleasant


    I''ll see you off in my car. "


    Su Ruan thought, "two in the afternoon."


    Lu he suddenly stands up and smiles at Su Ruan. Su Ruan immediately loses her soul and looks at him stupidly.


    Lu he pinched Su Ruan''s chin and came to Su Ruan''s ear with a smile, "is that the best thing to do?"


    His ears were red with shame, but those who were eaten by him were paralyzed in his arms.


    After so many kisses, she didn''t make any progress at all. As soon as she was kissed by him, her legs immediately softened.


    The tip of his tongue was bitten, and he was punishing her for inattention.


    When sending Su Ruan and Su Mu to the high-speed railway station, Lu he tells Su Ruan to tell him when he comes back that he will pick them up.


    Su Ruan agreed with a smile, and then regardless of the mother behind him, she rushed to Lu he''s arms, put her hands around his waist, pinched him on the side of his waist, and said, "wait for me at home, don''t invite bees and butterflies everywhere!"


    After thinking about it, Su Ruan complained, "your peach blossom luck is too strong. Next time, you should get a sign to hang it on you, so that others can know that you have a girlfriend, so as to avoid being missed."


    No matter what she said, Lu he nodded patiently and didn''t urge her.


    After holding him, Su Ruan released his waist, went to Su Mu and waved to him,


    Then I blinked and talked to him in spoken language, "open the video at night."


    Lu he nodded with a smile and saw her disappear at the entrance of the station. He stood in the same place for a while, lowered his head, and then walked back.


    Back home, the mobile phone rang again. After seeing the call, Lu He hung up with his eyes cold. A handsome face was almost frozen.


    Lu Junlin''s phone was hacked and he called again after another call. Lu he was very upset. As long as it was a strange call, he would not answer it. He said how Lu Junlin was suddenly so kind-hearted and didn''t want to let him go back to Lu''s home for so many years. Now he wants to let him go back to Lu''s home.


    Thinking of the miserable appearance of the woman kneeling at the door after su Ruan left yesterday, Lu he''s expressionless. She has done too many bad things, and her son deserves it.


    In his mind, all kinds of things were in a mess. Lu he stretched out his hand to turn on the car music, and the soft and soothing music came out, calming his mood a little.


    There army Lin couldn''t get through the phone, but Cui Lingling kept crying in his ear, and his brain was buzzing.


    When I was bored, I couldn''t bear it, "enough! Do you have fun or not? If you cry all day, go out and cry. Don''t get in my way. "


    Now I want Lu He to donate bone marrow to Xiaobao. Why did he go there for a long time? Why do people want to donate bone marrow for your son.


    Thinking that Lu he is moving out of his registered permanent residence recently, Lu Junlin is a bit bored,


    The old master put pressure on him. He had to let Lu he move his Hukou from the Lu family for a while. But even if he moved his hukou, he could not change it. His blood was from his army.

 Chapter 61

    I miss you


    Su Ruan''s grandmother is a little older. Knowing that they are coming, she looks around at the door early. Her little dog squats beside her and looks around with her.


    Just some eyes, hearing is not good, Su soft and mother quickly came to her in front of her, grandma just squint at two people, trying to ask, "is it Xiao soft and ah Qing?"


    Ah Qing is Su''s mother''s nickname. Her single name is Liu Qing. Su Ruan''s grandfather took it for her.


    Su''s mother answered and held the old lady''s arm. "Mom, it''s so cold that I don''t want you to come out and wait."


    The old lady smiles kindly and touches Su Ruan''s little hand. "I can''t sit in it. I just want to see if you''re here."


    Su Ruan helps her grandmother to walk home slowly, and the little dog chases her tail behind her. It''s fun to play.


    Compared with the cities in the north, the air in the countryside in the south is really much better.


    The only thing that''s not so good is that it''s a little damp. Su Ruan followed her mother and took out grandma''s clothes and quilts to wash and sun them in the yard.


    It''s all done, and the day is almost over.


    It was not until the evening that Su Ruan was free to open a video with Lu He.


    Mother and grandmother sleep together, and Su Ruan has a separate cubicle.


    In front of her grandmother, Su Ruan finds that her strong and independent mother, like a child, holds her grandmother''s hand and acts like a child.


    Su Ruan can understand that her mother sometimes stops when she is busy. Then she suddenly says, "I miss your grandmother. How do you feel?".


    At that time, she was still laughing at her mother. How old she was, she still wanted her mother.


    Now think about it, no matter how old a person is, as long as he has a mother, then he will always be a child.


    Over there, Lu he has already received the video, leaning against the head of the bed, holding crisp sugar in his arms.


    Grandma''s family is in the countryside. It is an old house left behind before. There is a large open space in front of it, which has been changed into vegetable land by grandma.


    Su Ruan sat in the yard and showed Lu he his grandmother''s vegetable field through the sparse moonlight. She was very excited. "Today, my mother and I built a shelf for the grapes planted by my grandmother''s family. Later, I will bring you to my grandmother''s family. At that time, the grapes must be full of shelves."


    It was too dark that day. Lu he could not see her face clearly, but the expectation in her tone was clear. He would smile and answer her, "when are you going to take me to see your grandmother?"


    Su Ruan thought, "when we take grandma back, you can see her. My grandmother is so good."


    She is very proud. She has loved her grandmother since she was a child. She can sew her beautiful schoolbag, make delicate clothes, and make durable cloth shoes for her.


    Through her screen, Lu he saw the dim moonlight and the environment she lived in when she was a child. Everything there made him want to participate in and understand her.


    Xiaohuagou ran out of the house, wagged his tail and came up to her, barking twice at Luhe in his mobile phone.


    When she heard the dog barking, she suddenly burst out of Lu he''s arms and hid in the closet shivering.


    Su Ruan only saw a white shadow whizzing in the past. Before she saw what it was, there was no shadow. Blinked. "What''s that?"


    Lu He calm perfunctory, "nothing."


    Looking at her shrunk body, Lu he frowned and said, "go in and put on some clothes."


    She was wearing a sweater and a not too thick coat.


    Compared with the weather in the north where the heating is on and the down jacket is on occasionally, Su Ruan''s clothes are too thin.


    His tone was very serious. Su Ruan wanted to argue that it wasn''t very cold here, but before she said anything, she sneezed immediately.


    Now let''s not argue. She didn''t dare to look up at the sight of Lu He.


    Hurry back to the room, put on the only down jacket you brought, and then wrap it tightly, and continue to video with him.


    Although the south is warmer than the north, at night, the cold and humid air seeps into your limbs and even colder into your bone marrow.


    In the bright light, Su Ruan suddenly became serious and stared at Lu he''s eyes. Her voice was delicate and soft. "I miss you."


    Lu he bent his eyes, deep smile, low voice is particularly attractive, he said, "me too."


    "All of a sudden, I can''t wait a week." Lu he is close to the screen. He knew that he would miss her so much. Maybe he should have the cheek to follow her to her grandmother''s house.


    In the room, her mother''s gentle voice called her to go back to rest. Su Ruan turned her head and said, "maybe it won''t take a week, maybe it will take three or four days to go back."


    Lu he laughs, "the earlier the better."


    Back to the room, grandma has gone to bed, the pot is still cooking eight treasure porridge, grandma''s home has been using the fire, porridge has been simmering on the stove.


    Su Ruan takes out a small bowl from the closet and holds a bowl of porridge in her hand.


    Su''s mother handed her a small spoon. Su Ruan just sat on the small bench, carrying eight treasure porridge and sipping it one by one.


    Next to the little dog lying, from time to time the tail to prove that it is not asleep.


    In front of her mother bent over and peeled the green beans. In the bedroom, grandma slept soundly.


    Everything is just right.


    There is a little fat man in grandma''s neighbor''s house who just can run. He only saw Su Ruan once, but he pestered her for a day. No one could pull her away, so he had to play with her.


    When Su Ruan is busy, he sits on a small bench and plays with his car. He is not noisy, but he just doesn''t go.


    Her mother had no choice but to scold him with a smile. "I''ve loved my beautiful sister since I was a child. What can I do when I grow up?"


    Su Ruan pinched his small face, which was so fleshy that he could not see his facial features. With curved eyebrows, she held a small bowl to feed him eight treasure porridge cooked by his grandmother.


    After playing with the little fat man all day, Su Ruan rubbed her shoulders with a smile and cry. It''s not easy to accompany the children.


    Su Ruan takes out her mobile phone and takes two pictures of the little fat man. In addition to the photo taken by the little fat man''s mother just now, she gives it to Lu He. The editor''s text message looked a little smug. "Look, your girlfriend is really popular with children."


    Lu he just picked up the phone call from Lao Hou and asked him how he was thinking about going abroad. If he thinks about it well, he can


    Do not have to participate in the college entrance examination, the school directly recommended.


    This can be said to be desirable for other students, but here in Luhe, how can it become a hot potato?


    Old Hou Chou''s only hair on his head completely bid farewell to him, becoming a typical Mediterranean.


    After looking down at the wechat that she just sent from her mobile phone, Lu he saved the picture she just sent with her baby in her arms. Lu he said to her, "well, I always have a good eye for people."


    Lu he remembered that he had just answered the question when he was not in a hurry. He laughed. He should have guessed that he did not intend to go abroad at all. Otherwise, he would not have been so angry.


    She peels a piece of candy and puts it into the little fat man''s mouth. Su Ruan wipes the saliva from the corner of his mouth for him. In his mind, there is a shameless flash of what she and Lu he will look like in the future. I don''t know whether they are like her or him.


    Well, his eyes should look good like him. His eyelashes are long, the inner corners of his eyes are delicate, and his nose should look like him. It''s very nice.


    Reflecting what she was thinking, Su Ruan flushed. Fortunately, there was only a little fat man beside her. Seeing her blush, she continued to play with the car.


    Just two days later, she thought about him every minute.


    After staying at Grandma''s house for four days, my mother finally planned to return home.


    Su soft some extra active pick up big bags and small bags waiting outside the door, she called a car, to the door wait for a while, the car came.


    Little dog can''t follow, grandma will it foster in the neighbor''s home, is the little fat man''s parents home.


    They bought tickets for the high-speed railway in the early morning, and they should have arrived home at about seven o''clock.


    Su Ruan told Lu he yesterday that he would come back today. He seemed very happy. He asked her to get close to the screen and kiss her several times across the screen.


    After getting off the high-speed railway, Su Ruan received a message from Luhe, "I''m waiting for you at the exit. You can see it when you come out."


    Su Ruan can''t wait, but the old man''s pace is slow. Su Ruan can only slowly follow her grandmother and walk slowly with her step.


    When she was about to get off the high-speed railway, Su''s mother put on her grandmother''s thick down jacket, scarf and hat. The old man was too old to get sick. She had been ill once in her life.


    Out of the station, Su Ruan sees Lu he at a glance. He seems to have a unique temperament, which can make people see him in the vast sea of people at a glance.


    He was wearing a grey turtleneck, a long woolen coat, and a pair of white sneakers.


    He obviously saw them, too. His eyes lit up and he came up this way.


    Su''s mother was surprised when she saw him coming, and then she took a look at Su Ruan angrily. "It''s so cold in the morning, how can Xiaohe come here?"


    Su Ruan sticks out her tongue. "He has to come here. I didn''t force him."


    Lu he glanced at Su Ruan with a smile, looking inexplicable, and then politely said hello to Su Ruan''s grandmother, "Hello grandma, I''m Su Ruan''s classmate." Based on the old man, he didn''t directly say that he was su Ruan''s boyfriend. Su''s mother was very satisfied with this. If he said that he was Xiao Ruan''s boyfriend, it''s estimated that the old man''s thought would be unacceptable for the time being. After all, Xiao Ruan is still young, and it''s time for her to focus on her studies.


    Lu he took Su Mu''s luggage and put it in the trunk. "Go to breakfast first. Grandma should be hungry."


    Su''s mother nodded with a smile and helped the old man into the car.


    When he took Su Ruan''s luggage, Lu he did not know whether it was intentional or unintentional, but pinched her palm.


    Su Ruan is a little guilty. She takes back her hand and stares at him. So many people, he is always so bold.


    Lu he went over to open the co pilot''s door for her. After seeing her sit in, he closed the door and went around to the next driver''s seat.

 Chapter 62

    Take you to a place


    Lu he directly took them to Congyuan breakfast shop, which is next to their school. Su Ruan likes the preserved egg and lean meat porridge very much.


    He ordered three preserved egg and lean meat porridge and helped grandma order a pumpkin porridge.


    The old people don''t advocate extravagance and waste, and Luhe doesn''t have more, just enough, just enough for a few people.


    After dinner, Lu He sent them home again. After carrying their luggage, Su''s mother insisted that Lu he stay and eat some fruit.


    Su Ruan''s grandmother obviously likes Su Ruan very much. She smiles kindly and talks with Lu He about Su Ruan''s performance in school.


    Lu he told the old people the interesting things that happened in the school on weekdays.


    The old man was very interested. He told Lu He about Su Ruan''s childhood.


    "When Xiao Ruan was three years old, she raised a goose at home..."


    "Grandma!" Su Ruan knew what grandma was going to say, and interrupted her with a red face, "I can''t say it."


    Grandma smile a face wrinkled into chrysanthemum, "little girl shy, don''t let say, OK don''t say, grandma into the room to rest, you chat."


    I haven''t had much rest since I got on the bus in the early morning. The old man''s body can''t stand it. It''s too early


    I went back to my room early to have a rest.


    Sue''s mother was on the balcony, cleaning up her clothes.


    Lu he picked up the grapes on the tea table, peeled them and fed them to Su Ruan''s mouth. He said with interest, "what can''t you say about your three-year-old life?"


    Su Ruan snorted. When her teeth bit the grape, the tip of her tongue inadvertently swept his fingertips. Lu he''s eyes darkened.


    With a deep smile, she took out her mobile phone from her pocket and turned out the photo album in which she was wearing a tiger head cap, a red face and a flower jacket. She put it in front of her and said, "what do you think of this photo when I make it into a mobile phone case and put it on my mobile phone? It''s not going to look good. "


    Su Ruan


    good-looking? She just wanted to hehe.


    Waving the black line on the top of her head, Su Ruan approached Lu he flatteringly. "It''s harmful to your noble image to use this photo as a mobile phone case."


    Lu he glanced at her with a smile. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t care."


    Su Ruan wants to blow up her hair. Of course, he doesn''t care. It''s not his photo. What he should care about is whether she is good or not.


    In the end, Su Ruan took over and told Lu he the embarrassing story of crying for his grandmother with a goose.


    In fact, she didn''t remember the three-year-old things very clearly. She could barely remember them because her grandmother often talked about them in front of her.


    At that time, her grandmother raised a big goose. Su Ruan went back with her mother to celebrate the new year. Su Ruan wore a big flowered jacket sewn by her grandmother and stepped on the tiger shoes made by her grandmother. She was awe inspiring.


    With the biscuit that grandma gave her.


    The cookies turned out to be too tempting, too tempting for geese.


    Big goose stalks her neck, legs fast, and takes her biscuit from Su Ruan''s hand.


    Su Ruan stood there and watched the goose finish her biscuit. Before she could react, the goose who robbed her biscuit rushed over again. This time, she had no biscuit in her hand, so the target of attack was obviously her. He didn''t react to hide. He had been nagged by geese. He wore thick clothes, but it didn''t hurt, but Su Ruan was crying at that time, which was a miserable one.


    As a result, grandma ran out of the house in a panic. She saw Su Ruan holding the goose''s neck in her hand, crying and kicking, and the other hand was still picking the goose''s beak to find her own biscuit.


    Every time grandma talked about it, she would smile and say that newborn calves are not afraid of tigers.


    But Su Ruan didn''t want to admit that it was her own business.


    She is so weak that she can hide when she sees a goose.


    Lu he was shaking with a smile and pointed to the photo on his mobile phone. "Is that what he was wearing?"


    Su Ruan is silent. It''s really possible.


    Suddenly pinched him, "photos can be deleted."


    Lu he returned directly, put his mobile phone in his pocket and made a surprised expression, "did I promise you to delete the photo?"


    It seems not yet, but Su Ruan still wants to fight weakly, "that''s my picture."


    Lu he was in a good mood. He lowered his head and pecked at the corner of her lip. "Is that right? It''s fair to give you my picture next time."


    Su Ruan understood his voice, in short, it is absolutely impossible to delete photos.


    The mobile phone rang for a while. Lu he opened it and looked at it. Suddenly he stood up and said, "I''ll take you to a place."


    Su soft raises an eye, "go where?"


    He raised his eyebrows. "I''ll know when I go."


    Su Ruan told her mother, and then followed him out of the door.


    From the car, Lu he found that Su Ruan had been staring at him driving, and he took it very seriously.


    "Pretty?"


    Su soft nods, "good looking."


    In response to what she said, Su Ruan blushed a little, and then quickly dissipated. Now her face has been tempered by him and has some thickness.


    But it''s really good-looking. For the first time, she carefully observed him driving. When she went to her grandmother''s house, he saw her off. But she was in a hurry. There was her mother in the car, and Su Ruan didn''t dare to be too rampant. When she came back, not to mention, there were not only her mother, but also her grandmother.


    Don''t stare at him. She has to think twice when she talks to him.


    Now seriously watching him driving, Su Ruan thinks it''s really a pleasant picture.


    Sure enough, a good-looking person is as delicate as a painting.


    His skin is white, but there is no flaw on his face, so delicate that he can''t even see the pores.


    The black coat was lined with a hint of maturity. It was the first time for Su Ruan to see him wear such a dress. The black turtleneck inside reached his chin and softened his face.


    The skin on the back of the hand holding the steering wheel is almost transparent, and the blood vessels are clear.


    Su Ruan looked at her hand and felt that his hand was more delicate than hers. It''s really enviable.


    While waiting for the red light, Lu he put his elbow beside the window and looked at her teasingly, "are you satisfied?"


    Su soft nodded solemnly, "well, still satisfied."


    He chuckled, just as the green light came on.


    After getting out of the car, Su Ruan follows Lu he and looks up at the tall building in front of her. Her face is full of doubts. Chen an? What did Lu he bring her here for?


    Seeing the doubts in her eyes, Lu he didn''t explain and took her hand and went in directly.


    Chen''an and Su Ruan are familiar with this brand. They do almost all business for girls, including clothes, bags, shoes and accessories. They can be said to be a shopping paradise for women.


    Su Ruan followed him all the way to the top office. A man in his forties was waiting at the door.


    When you see them coming, come right up.


    Lu he called Uncle Li, and then introduced Su Ruan to him, "this is my girlfriend. Uncle Zhong can call her Xiao Ruan."


    He lowered his head and said to Su Ruan, "just follow me and call him uncle Zhong."


    Su Ruan called politely, "Hello uncle Zhong."


    The man smiles and nods, "hello."


    After a few greetings, the man went downstairs. Lu he took Su Ruan into the office.


    Nuo big French window, the sun shining in, some dazzling.


    Su Ruan sits on the sofa and looks at the curtain half covered by Lu He. She has a curious observation of the environment inside and is very curious about all this.


    He picked her up and let her sit in his arms.


    He whispered, "chen''an was founded by my mother.


    After her death, she was taken care of temporarily by my father, and now she''s back in my hands.


    Uncle Zhong is my mother''s friend and the first group of employees who followed my mother when she started a business at that time. "


    He held her standing in front of the French window and looked down, "my mother must have never thought that chen''an would develop so well now."


    There was a layer of gloom between his eyes and eyebrows. Su Ruan didn''t open her mouth, so she quietly held him until he took his eyes back from the scenery outside the landing window.


    Just smile to make fun of with him, "that I now is to hold up thigh?"


    He also laughed, "it should be regarded as it, if you want to hold your thigh, when you graduate, you will be my little secretary. The office will be set up with mine. The work content is to be in the office every day and let me see you."


    Su Ruan puzzled for a moment and asked him, "aren''t you the same as the HunJun in ancient times?"


    Lu he pretended to think seriously, "if you are the disaster, I think, I''m happy to be a HunJun."


    Su Ruan is silent. She didn''t find that Lu he is so good at teasing girls.


    Who said he couldn''t make girls happy and talk. This is clearly to coax her heart, OK.


    Lu he suddenly presses her on the sofa and lowers her head to cover her lips. Su Ruan hears Lu he ask her, "can I give Chen an to you as your graduation gift?"


    The brain of seven meat and eight vegetable is instantly sober, Su Ruan immediately has a kind of feeling that she is close to the rich man who spends a lot of money for her beauty.


    Sober for a while, she firmly refused, "not good."


    He is still close to her, on her face, lips, forehead, even on the bridge of the nose, there is a peck, make space, casual asked, "why?"


    Su Ruan pushed his chest slightly to prevent him from making trouble on his face, "because this is left by your mother. You should make good efforts to make its foundation more stable, instead of taking it as a tool that you can have or not, or that you can use to please your girlfriend


    It''s something you can''t buy.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak for a long time and kept staring at himself, Su Ruan was a little nervous. "What do you think I''m doing? Am I wrong?"


    Lu he nodded with a smile, "you''re right."


    What else do you want me to do? She was puzzled.


    Lu he lowered his head with a smile, "you misunderstood. Giving it to you does not mean that I will no longer manage this company, but that I will work for you from now on, willing and unpaid.


    Seeing that she was blushing, burying her head in his arms and refusing to speak, Lu he shook his head with a smile.


    From that day on, Luhe had a dream about Su Ruan.


    This dream didn''t come true until many years later when Su Ruan graduated from university.


    They stayed in the office all morning. Su Ruan covered her stomach and called out hungry.


    Su''s mother has cooked a meal at home, waiting for the two to go back.

 Chapter 63

    He owes you nothing


    Su Ruan didn''t know about the Lu family until a few days later.


    That day, she and Lu he made an appointment to go to the cinema in the evening. At noon, she answered a phone call. It was a man''s voice.


    Politeness and alienation.


    It''s Lu he''s father. He asked Su Ruan to meet him in the cafe next to the school.


    He asked her for help and asked her to come. In case Su Ruan didn''t want to go, he specially said, "there are some things about Luhe. I think only you can persuade him."


    In fact, he doesn''t have to say that. Su Ruan will go to the appointment. She doesn''t refuse people very much, let alone his elders.


    Su Ruan is not curious about how he has Su Ruan''s phone number. As the mayor, if he can''t do this little thing, then he doesn''t have to muddle along.


    The movie is in the evening. Su Ruan has enough time to go to the appointment.


    She arrived at the coffee shop more than ten minutes earlier than the appointed time. Lu he''s father hasn''t come yet.


    I ordered a cup of coffee and sat at the window quietly watching the crowd outside. Su Ruan was not very nervous about the coming conversation.


    Army forest is pinching point to see Su soft cup of coffee has almost bottomed out, sat down with a smile, "sorry, for the time, I have always been very careful."


    Su soft nodded, "it doesn''t matter, I just arrived, just sat and watched the scenery for a while."


    It''s polite and full of alienation.


    The waiter asked for a cup of coffee for himself. Looking at Su Ruan, "how about a cup of coffee for you again?"


    Su Ruan shook her head, "thank you, no need."


    Lu Junlin didn''t say much.


    Fortunately, the embarrassing atmosphere didn''t last long. The waiter came up for coffee, and Jun Lin got to the point directly.


    "I hear you and Xiaohe are talking about friends now?"


    Su Ruan was noncommittal about his trial, and always had a very polite smile on her face. "Uncle''s news should be very accurate, which I don''t think needs to be questioned."


    Looking up at him like this, Su Ruan really saw the difference between him and Lu He.


    One is elegant, the other is cold.


    But it seems that Su Ruan sees a breath of everything that he wants.


    Maybe he is older and more experienced, and his strength is covered


    ¡£


    And Lu he has not yet covered up, compared with him, it looks slightly green and astringent.


    It''s like, it''s not like.


    See Su soft don''t plan to long talk, army Lin light cough opened a mobile phone, turned out a photo in the album, handed the mobile phone to Su soft.


    Su Ruan took his mobile phone and fixed her eyes on the child in the photo.


    She almost took this picture as a child''s land river. The picture is about six or seven years old boy, especially thin, the body of the patient''s suit wide big wear on the body, holding a transformer in his arms, laughing very sunny.


    His appearance is very similar to that of Luhe, especially the inner corner of his eyes.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that there was no mole on his clavicle, Su Ruan really thought it was Lu he when he was a child.


    Army Lin saw her raise her eyes, explained: "this is Lu he''s younger brother, Lu Baoxi."


    Lu Baoxi, the name let Su soft have a moment of Zheng Leng, then pull the corner of the mouth with a sneer.


    She once saw a picture of his mother in Lu he''s home. She was a very beautiful person. She also heard Lu he say her name, Gu Xi.


    The child was named Lu Baoxi. Su Ruan didn''t know if she had ever commemorated Lu Hemu


    The meaning of pro.


    If so, that would be ridiculous.


    It''s ridiculous to use the child of the third child to commemorate the deceased ex-wife.


    I don''t know if Lu he had the same expression when he heard the name of his so-called brother.


    It''s estimated that every time the biological mother thinks of her son''s name, it should be a face of eating excrement.


    Army Lin raised his hand and turned the photo album over to a page. It''s a medical record.


    Su Ruan can''t understand the complicated medical records, but she can still see the prominent words on them.


    Acute myeloid leukemia.


    Leukemia, no wonder he is so thin.


    Su Ruan didn''t know what to say for a moment, so she handed the mobile phone to jun''anlin and hesitated, "so, uncle, why did you come to me today?"


    Lu Junlin put away his mobile phone. Instead of the usual dignified expression on his face when talking about business, he deliberately let himself relax his facial expression to avoid scaring Su Ruan.


    "Little classmate, as you can see, Lu he''s younger brother is lying in the hospital, waiting for the bone marrow that can be matched. His illness can''t be delayed. Now the bone marrow that can be matched is the same as that of Lu He


    He''s a perfect match. "


    His expression became serious. "I hope you can help me persuade Lu He to donate bone marrow. Xiaobao is his younger brother. No matter how many mistakes he makes, he should not bear them."


    When he talked about bone marrow, Su Ruan''s heart suddenly cooled, and he had already guessed the purpose of his conversation.


    Su Ruan stood up and bowed to Jun Lin politely. "I''m sorry, uncle. Every decision of Lu He, I believe he has his own consideration. I won''t interfere in any of his decisions. I believe him.


    I don''t know anything about your family, but what I know is that when he was a teenager, when other children were still enjoying father''s love and mother''s love and making flowers in the greenhouse, he had already faced the outside wind and rain alone.


    In addition, you said that no matter how many mistakes you made, that child should not bear them. But when Lu he did not bear your mistakes, he did not owe you anything. "


    After saying that, Su Ruan pursed her lips, "I won''t tell Lu He that you came to me. I have something else to do, so I''ll go first."


    Out of the cafe door, Su Ruan''s straight back suddenly collapsed, and suddenly wanted to call Lu He. As soon as it rings, it''s connected. It should be playing with the mobile phone.


    Listening to her breathing, Lu Helu''s fingertips stopped, "what''s the matter?


    ¡±


    Su Ruan looked up at the misty sky, wrapped the scarf around her neck, and her voice was nasal. "It''s OK. I just want to ask if you can come out earlier today. I suddenly want to eat hot pot."


    Lu he chuckled. Some ruffians said, "it''s so complicated. You just say you miss me."


    Su Ruan can almost imagine his expression at this time. He must have hooked one side of his lips, bent his eyes, and casually lit his fingertips on his knees.


    After being together, he became more and more presumptuous in front of her, and no longer had the original image of Gao Leng.


    But Su Ruan''s liking for him is a little deeper and deeper.


    Maybe this is the saying that beauty is in the eye of the beholder.


    She likes every aspect of him.


    Gao Leng''s, ruffian''s, strong''s, childish''s, she all likes very much.

 Chapter 64

    Bone marrow donation


    Jun Jun Lin looked through the glass door of the door and looked at the girl who lowered her head to make a phone call. She drank all the coffee in the cup, and the bitter feeling slid down her throat to her stomach.


    Once upon a time, there was a girl who argued with others in order to protect him.


    In a hurry, he lost her.


    When Lu he arrived, Su Ruan squatted on the side of the road, holding a ham sausage in his hand, teasing the stray dogs on the side of the road.


    Seeing him coming, Su Ruan threw the whole ham sausage directly to the stray dog. She threw it into his arms and put her cold hand in his arms. Her tone was coquettish, "it''s so cold."


    Holding her hand and putting it into his pocket, Lu he frowned, "didn''t you go in and wait? Who''s to blame for the cold?"


    Su soft flat mouth, followed him into the hot pot shop.


    The boiling heat of hot pot makes Su Ruan''s cool body turn warm slowly.


    Through the rising heat, Su Ruan quietly stares at Lu he''s softened eyebrows.


    He had never told her about the Lu family. He just didn''t want her to get involved.


    Su Ruan likes to eat raw tripe very much. With the sauce made in the shop, she squints.


    There was enough heat in the shop. Su Ruan took off her down jacket and only wore a sweater.


    Looking at the coke on the table next door, Su Ruan was greedy and licked her hot red mouth. Su Ruan blinked, "I want to drink coke."


    Lu he directly refused, "no, it''s too cold."


    Su Ruan naturally refused to give up, humming, "to room temperature, room temperature OK, just drink a small bottle."


    She pitifully looked at him, the whole person is like him to express her desire to drink coke.


    Sitting next to her is also a couple who are a little older. When the girl sees Su Ruan''s smile, she shakes her coke and jokes with her, "little sister, how can we girls be controlled so strictly by our boyfriends? Let''s fight. Look, sister, you can drink as much as you want."


    Proud words just finished, the opposite boyfriend youyou to a yes.


    Girls immediately flatter a smile, "of course, but I only drink this bottle, drink too much is not good, you say it."


    Su Ruan


    Little sister, you just made me resist.


    Seeing that she was really pitiful, Lu he got up and helped her take a small bottle of coke and handed it to her. His eyes were a little helpless. "I can only drink this bottle."


    Su Ruan nodded, "Mm-hmm."


    After drinking her favorite cola, Su Ruan was in high spirits, and she was satisfied with the beef that Lu he had rinsed for her.


    It''s really suitable for hot pot in winter.


    After dinner, two people go to see a movie, is to buy a good movie ticket in advance, now a new animation.


    The plot is OK. There are many tears. At least Su Ruan cried many times.


    It may also be the reason for her low tear point. After watching the movie, they walked along the road, each with his own thoughts, some absent-minded.


    What Su Ruan didn''t expect is that she was still thinking about how to comfort him in the afternoon by pretending that she didn''t know. As a result, he took the initiative to expose all the wounds in front of her.


    When she came to the park in front of her home, Lu he took her in and found a small pavilion for them to sit down.


    Su Ruan finds that Lu he''s hands are very cold. He rubs his palms and rubs them to make heat.


    He put a little force on his palm to stop her moving hand.


    Su Ruan looked up and found that his expression was sad.


    In the brain suddenly flashed in the afternoon and his father''s conversation content, the heart instantaneous ache, lost so playful mind.


    Lu he laughed and touched her fingertips. She looked at his eyelids without blinking. "Don''t look at me like that. I''m afraid I can''t help it.


    ¡±


    Su Ruan stares at him. It''s very unorthodox all the time.


    He was thinking about what words should be used so that she would not feel sorry for him.


    Rubbing her head, Lu he''s eyes with a trace of sadness, voice slightly hoarse, "I know a child with leukemia, need bone marrow transplantation, my bone marrow just matches him," he rolled the Adam''s apple, "but I don''t like him, even his parents, I don''t like, if I don''t donate bone marrow, you will think I''m very bad?"


    He looked up at her with vulnerability in his eyes for the first time.


    It was because of her vulnerability. He was worried that she would feel cold-blooded. After all, it was a life.


    Su Ruan pecked at the corner of his lip and said, "if we change roles, do you think I''m bad?"


    Lu he was silent and bowed his head. He wanted to say, different, really different. She didn''t know that the child he hated was his half brother.


    Su Ruan knew that he had got into the dead end, and breathed a sigh, but there was a snowflake in the sky again.


    Playing the snowflakes off his hair for him, Su Ruan said, "whether you know the child or hate the child, you have no obligation to donate the bone marrow to him," she said. "You can make your own decisions about your affairs, I''ll be happy


    I believe in you all the time. Just make the best choice in your heart. "


    No one is a saint. Su Ruan can''t persuade Lu He to let go of his so-called enmity and save the child first.


    It''s up to him to decide whether to save his body or not.


    Lu he suddenly took her into his arms and held her tightly for a long time. After a long time, Su Ruan felt that her hair was almost covered with snowflakes before he let her go.


    It''s getting late. Lu he takes her home first. When she gets home, her grandmother falls asleep early. Su''s mother is sitting on the sofa knitting a sweater for her grandmother.


    She went all over the major shopping malls to buy the wool. It''s very soft.


    Looking at the light of Su Ruan''s bedroom, Lu he stood looking down for a long time before turning back.


    Three days later is the time when the final results come out, and their results are as expected. Luhe is the first grade, and Suruan is the second grade. There was a difference between them, but they dropped the third grade.


    Grandmother holding her notice smile eyebrow, Su soft received a phone call, face side, leg toward the outside.


    She didn''t hear what grandma was shouting at the back.


    Fortunately, just out of the car, to the hospital, Su soft according to the army Lin to the address on the sixth floor.


    Su Ruan gasps slightly, looking at Lu he standing in front of the window in his hospital uniform. His eyes are red, and he is angry.


    "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Lu he suddenly looked back and was surprised to see her for a moment. But when he saw her red eyes, he immediately panicked, "what are you crying about? It''s just bone marrow donation. Is there any risk? I don''t want to let you worry about it any more."


    Su Ruan couldn''t help her tears. She wanted to get away from the hand that he stretched out to wipe her tears, but she didn''t want to refuse. He could only let him wipe the tears on her face.


    The nature is different. Whether there is danger is one thing. Whether there is someone waiting for him outside the operating room is another.


    Su Ruan actually knew that he would donate bone marrow, but he didn''t expect that he would not tell himself.


    If his father had not sent him a message thanking him, she would not have known.


    The nurse came to inform him to get ready. Lu he pinched Su Ruan''s face and said, "it''s going to be OK soon. Please wait for me for a while."


    Su soft nods, also not willing to play small temperament.


    When waiting outside the door of the operating room, Su Ruan''s little one seems out of place with those people in the Lu family.


    Lu Junlin sat on the chair outside the operating room and said hello to Su Ruan with a smile. Su Ruan refused with a cold face.


    The woman standing next to him should be his wife now. Her features are sharp. Su Ruan doesn''t seem to like it very much.


    Seeing that she didn''t plan to sit down in the chair, Jun Lin came over and leaned against the wall casually. Her face was always the same, alienated and smiling. "Thank you anyway. Lu he is willing to donate bone marrow. I think it''s due to you."


    Before Su Ruan could speak, she was robbed by the woman next to him. "What''s the credit? Xiaobao is his younger brother. He should have donated bone marrow. As a result, he''s cold-blooded until now. Otherwise, we Xiaobao will suffer less!"


    Su Ruan''s eyes were cold for a moment. "I don''t think Luhe needs this brother very much."


    Woman a Leng, immediately angry, want to fight back, was army Lin drink, "OK! If you make any more trouble, just go back. If you can''t be quiet, just stay at home. Don''t come out and humiliate me! "


    Although women are not angry, they still shrink their necks and dare not speak again.


    Su Ruan had no idea to communicate with them, which made her even more indifferent to them.

 Chapter 65

    Do you have to talk to me like that


    Lu he came out first with a sickly pale face, followed by the doctor.


    Seeing the doctor coming out, the woman immediately went up and said anxiously, "doctor, how''s my son? How was the operation? "


    The doctor took off the mask and said, "the operation is still going on inside, but the donor and the recipient are immediate relatives, so the possibility of rejection should be less."


    Su Ruan held Lu he''s hand and let him lean on himself. "How about that? Is there anything wrong? "


    The anxiety in her eyes made his cold eyes warm for a moment.


    Lu he tugged at the corners of his lips and said, "it''s stupid to suddenly find that I don''t tell you."


    Su ruanling snorted, "you know you''re stupid."


    Lu He smiles, and the nurse pushes him back to the ward.


    Lu he donated bone marrow by extracting hematopoietic stem cells from venous blood.


    A few days in advance of the injection of mobilization agent, let his body a little bit uncomfortable.


    Although donating bone marrow only needs blood, Lu Junlin insists on opening a ward for him.


    Lu he is very dismissive, now just began to pretend what father and son love, is not a bit late.


    Step just stepped two times, army forest came to stop him, "river, back to the ward to have a rest and then go."


    Lu He pursed his lips and said coldly, "don''t worry, just draw blood. You can''t die. Just use your concern on your son. Don''t care about me. After all, Mayor Lu is so busy."


    Jun Lin frowned. "Do you have to talk to me like this?"


    Lu he''s lip color is not like the usual light powder, some dry, white, the whole person looks like an ancient beauty.


    He laughed so politely that he suddenly bowed to Jun Lin.


    Army Lin Xin has a bad feeling, step back.


    Lu he word by word, gently slowly, not very hard tone, but like a stone in general, suddenly hit Lu Junlin''s body.


    He said, "Mayor Lu, sometimes I really wish I could give all my blood back to you. Now I''ve saved your son for you, and I''ve paid off the kindness of giving birth to him. As for the kindness of raising him," he said with a smile, "if you haven''t raised me, I won''t report it. Take care."


    Su Ruan looks at him and the smile on his face disappears suddenly. She lowers her eyebrows and looks inexplicable.


    And army Lin stood in the same place, watching Lu he walk away step by step, his whole body strength seemed to be suddenly drained, maybe he really did


    I lost my son.


    Think about his failure in this life. He lost his beloved woman, but even the child he gave birth to by her regarded him as an enemy.


    He has always been proud, but at this moment, the father and son, one standing in the same place, one gradually away.


    The whole strength of the army seemed to be exhausted.


    Su Ruan helped Lu He to leave, went out of the door and took him to his home. When Lu he heard that she told the driver the address, he said with a smile, "don''t you fear that your grandmother knows?"


    Su Ruan turned to look at him, eyes wide open, deliberately make angry appearance, "now you look like a weak little white face, I directly told grandma that I picked it up on the road."


    Her grandmother is kind-hearted. Maybe she will take the initiative to cook some tonic Soup for him.


    Lu he laughs, for her now domineering look is very useful, "well, do you want to say where to pick it up? After all, a handsome man like me is not easy to pick up. "


    Su Ruan spat at him. I''m not ashamed!


    When Su Ruan and Lu he enter the door, the first thing she sees is Su''s mother. It''s new year''s day. Su''s mother closes the florist directly and stays at home with the old lady for the time being.


    Seeing Lu He behind Su Ruan, he was surprised, "here comes the river."


    Then she saw Lu he''s pale face, and Su''s mother frowned, "what''s the matter? Why is your face so white? Are you sick? "


    While she was talking, Su Ruan had already walked through the living room, took out a bottle of milk and stuffed it to Lu He, "go sit on the sofa and drink all the milk."


    He forced her to drink so much milk that she finally let him drink it.


    Lu he took the milk and first replied to Su mu, "maybe it''s because of the cold, it''s nothing serious."


    Suffering from the cold, Su''s mother thought, "I''ll make you some ginger soup to drink, which can dispel the cold."


    Lu he did have some cold symptoms, so he didn''t refuse Su Mu''s kindness.


    Just looking at Su Ruan''s furtive bowl of brown sugar water, she couldn''t help but smoke, "for me?"


    Su soft nods and urges him to drink this tonic.


    She was also a little embarrassed. "Every time I come here, my aunt drinks this."


    Lu he also took a puff out of the corner of his eye, "don''t drink!"


    Determined not to drink, he is a boy, drink brown sugar water like what!


    He''s not here, aunt!


    Su soft kicked his calf, looked at the kitchen, "drink quickly, for a while my mother came out, drinking in front of my mother''s face is not more humiliating."


    Su Ruan''s position is firm. Aunt Lai needs blood supplement. He also needs blood supplement when he draws blood. It''s all blood supplement. Isn''t it normal to use brown sugar water?


    Lu he grinds his teeth and looks at her serious face. As soon as he closes his eyes, he takes a sip of the bowl in her hand and turns it upside down. He looks up at her and says, "OK?"


    Su Ruan nodded, "I''ll help you to my room to have a rest. After drinking the ginger soup my mother cooked for you, you can sleep for a while."


    Lu he had some bad intentions to press the weight of his whole body on her.


    Su Ruan couldn''t help him, knowing that he was doing something bad, he gave him a white look, "wait, let you go by yourself, no one will help you."


    Lu he hooks his lips, stands up straight and moves his weight away.


    After drinking the ginger soup, Luhe soon fell asleep.


    He was really a little tired. He was very tired in the face of the people at home for several days. After he fell asleep, Su Ruan closed the door. Su''s mother was waiting for her on the sofa. When she came out, she immediately waved to her.


    The room was not very soundproof. Grandma fell asleep, and so did Lu He. Both of them spoke in silence.


    Su''s mother was worried about Lu he''s body. She looked at Su Ruan''s bedroom door and asked, "what''s the matter? I don''t think the river is affected by wind and cold? "


    Lu he has told Su''s mother about the Lu family, but it''s not very detailed. Su''s mother only knows that his father has reorganized his family and has children, but she doesn''t know how rigid the relationship between Lu he and his father is.


    Su Ruan hesitated for a moment and explained briefly, "his brother has leukemia. He went to donate bone marrow."


    Su''s mother was a little surprised. "Why didn''t the child say anything? I said I would cook something for him in advance to make up for it. How can this work? There''s nothing at home now."


    Su''s mother immediately stood up and said, "I''ll go to the supermarket and buy something for Xiaohe. You can clean up the guest room at home and let Xiaohe live in our house these days."


    Without waiting for Su Ruan to reply, Su''s mother quickly put on her coat and left her alone in the wind.


    I always think that Lu he is more favored than her. What''s the matter?


    When someone else''s mother hears that her daughter has a boyfriend, shouldn''t she be very angry and let them break up?


    How can her family not only not stop her, but also treat her daughter''s boyfriend so well?


    Su Ruan couldn''t figure it out, so she got up quietly and went to clean up the guest room.

 Chapter 66

    flames leap to the sky


    When Lu he woke up, it was dark outside the window.


    Facing some strange furnishings in the room, I was stunned for a moment, then reacted and lifted the quilt.


    Looking around Su Ruan''s room, the star lights on the ceiling look very warm. There are crayon dolls at the head of the bed and duckling''s piggy bank on the desk.


    The smell of food came from the crack of the door. Lu he closed his eyes and took a breath. How long had he not experienced this kind of life when he woke up with the smell of food in the room.


    Su Ruan thought that he was still sleeping, so she pushed the door open a small crack and saw him standing in front of his desk with the picture that Lao Hou took for them when he won the prize in the last competition.


    Su Ruan is a little shy, so she grabs the photo and says, "wash your hands and eat."


    Lu he saw that she put the photo in the book and put it in the folder, but he didn''t grab it. Instead, he said, "it''s better to buy a photo frame."


    Su soft noncommittal, do not answer his words, pulled his arm, urged him, "hurry to wash your hands."


    He is very good-looking, of course, willing to frame up, but she is so ugly, stiff face, don''t know what expression to do, just don''t want to be seen by others.


    After washing hands out, just Su Mu''s last dish is also on the table.


    Lu he looked at the table full of food, feeling a little complicated, Su mother motioned him to sit down quickly.


    Grandma came out of the kitchen with chopsticks in her hand.


    Lu he took it and put the chopsticks in front of everyone.


    Su''s mother specially bought a piece of pig liver in order to enrich Lu he''s blood.


    Fried pig liver, and cooked salty porridge with pig liver.


    Su Ruan was drinking porridge with a look of resentment.


    Her mother is too good to Luhe.


    Su''s mother kept persuading Lu He to eat more. Su Ruan was jealous and drank salty porridge with her mouth flat.


    After dinner, Su''s mother advised Lu He to stay. She had nothing to do at home these two days, just to make up for him.


    Lu he politely a few times, and then a face of embarrassment to accept down.


    Su Ruan rolled her eyes. She bet that he must be laughing secretly now.


    Lu he lived in Su Ruan''s house for three days and ate pig liver for three days.


    Even Su Ruan felt that if she continued to eat, she would become a pig liver, not to mention Lu He.


    Su Ruan pinched her belly, which was covered with meat. Her face drooped. Thanks to Lu He, her belly came out.


    Looking at the ruddy Lu he beside him, Su Ruan quietly reaches out and grabs him.


    Lu He squinted at her.


    Sue groaned weakly, "I want to see if you have a small stomach."


    Lu he picked his eyebrows and said, "did you feel it?"


    Su Ruan shakes her head. She is too thick to touch anything. Looking at her soft face and red lips, Lu he''s eyes darkened.


    Su''s mother has been at home for three days, and they haven''t gone out for a meeting alone. In addition, the room is not soundproof, so they haven''t even got a small hand.


    I get up early in the morning, and the road is remote, so there is no one.


    Lu He raised his arm, pulled the hat on the down jacket and put it on. The moment he put it on, he also put on the hat for her.


    Before Su Ruan could react, he bowed his head to kiss her.


    Two hats cover two people, except for each other''s breathing, nothing can be heard, nothing can be seen.


    Su Ruan stands on tiptoe and Lu he lowers his head. The morning sun seems to have hurt shy children. He covers his eyes and dares not look. A few wisps of light are scattered on them and shine on the zipper of his clothes.


    After Lu he left, Su Ruan went home with a red face, in order to avoid being hurt by her mother


    See what, she also specially stood outside, let the wind blow himself for a long time to go home.


    Lu he didn''t go back to his apartment. He went directly to his grandparents'' house. Two old people urged him to go a few days ago.


    Accompany the old man to play chess, occasionally quiet down in the study to look for two books to read, Lu he took a picture of his reading and sent it to Su Ruan. After thinking about it, he kept up with the next picture of making tea and let her have a look at her old age life ahead of time.


    Su Ruan is teaching her grandmother to play mahjong. Seeing the photo he sent, she laughs and asks her what she is laughing at.


    Su soft lips, eyes with a smile, "students sent more funny pictures, some funny."


    Grandma didn''t ask much, and she didn''t understand the children.


    From the 25th of December, Su Mu began to prepare new year''s goods.


    The refrigerator is full of all kinds of food materials. I''m busy shopping.


    On the 28th day, Su''s mother was almost busy. Her uncle also brought the sauced beef. Su Ruan quietly cut a small plate and brought it into the room to eat by herself.


    Holding a mobile phone some boring rummage, back to song Siqiao sent a few days of harassment information, asked her several sentences in a row what she was doing.


    When she turns to her circle of friends, Su Ruan sets her eyes. It''s from her former classmates.


    It''s a video. It''s burning.


    Before she could see it, there was a heated discussion in the class. A girl in the class who Su Ruan didn''t have much contact with said, "is there anyone in Xingyue? What a big fire! I heard there are several fire engines coming! "


    Then someone said that the fire was terrible and that he was lucky. He had planned to go there for a stroll, but he didn''t go.


    Su Ruan looks at them one by one, opens the window and looks in the direction of Xingyue.


    No wonder it''s foggy today. There was a fire.


    Someone in the group sent a video of the fire. It should be at the scene. I feel very close to the fire.


    Su Ruan has never spoken in this class group. First, she is no longer a student in No.8 Middle School. Second, she is not very familiar with the students there.


    I don''t talk much. The scarlet flame licks the corner of Zhao Moyan''s clothes.


    When the fire broke out, she was in the bathroom. When she heard the alarm outside, she ran out to have a look and left as soon as the fire was not big. As a result, there were so many people and they were all crowded at the door that she couldn''t get out at all.


    Zhao Moyan came over, took off his down jacket and put it in the sink,


    Soak your clothes completely with water to make it easy to escape.


    The whole mall was in chaos, crying and praying.


    When she was trapped in the stairwell, she was followed by a little girl who ran away from her parents.


    It''s pathetic to sniff.


    Zhao Mo Yan took the little girl into his arms, wrapped her in a wet cotton padded jacket, and comforted her in a low voice, "don''t be afraid, uncle fireman is outside, he will come soon."


    The little girl was waiting for gululu''s big eyes, trying to hold back the tears in her eyes, pretending to be brave, "I''m not afraid, I''m very brave."


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles and wipes the dust on her face. He laughs, "yes, you are very brave."

 Chapter 67

    Glaze


    I don''t know if there is a little girl in my arms who needs to be protected. Zhao Moyan is more calm than ever.


    The water on the body evaporates quickly when the fire strikes.


    Wet the sleeves in the sink and cover the little girl''s mouth and nose.


    When I wanted to soak the other sleeve, the water stopped. Maybe the wires or pipes below were burnt out.


    Without much hesitation, Zhao Mo Yan rushed out with the little girl in his arms.


    They are on the fourth floor. They can''t take the elevator.


    Wanton burning fire, red her face, the closer to death, her brain will be more calm.


    She can''t die.


    If she died, what would her parents do? Her mother''s crying temperament would make her cry for seven days and seven nights.


    His father has nothing to do with her mother, but he can''t cajole people. It''s estimated that when he can''t do anything, they will probably sit and cry together.


    She had spare time to think about the way she was looking for life and death for Chu city.


    There were cries everywhere. A couple next to each other hugged each other, crying and promising to each other. In case of death, don''t drink Mengpo soup. Remember each other, they will be together in the next life.


    The little girl sobbed in her arms, with the fire in front of her.


    Zhao Mo Yan leaned against the wall, thinking about the possibility of going forward to survive.


    The little girl in her arms was about to rush forward when she heard a few sounds of nature.


    "Lin Zhigang, take people to transfer the masses first, search thoroughly, no one can be left behind!"


    "Wang Wenhai, follow me!"


    "It''s the fireman''s voice, the fireman''s coming!"


    The restless crowd seemed to have a backbone.


    Crying father shouniang voice down, we all consciously toward the firefighters around the past.


    Zhao Mo Yan looked down at the little girl in his arms and said with a smile, "don''t be afraid, the hero is coming."


    From her arms, the little girl timidly looked at the firefighters who ran to dredge the crowd. Her tone was tender but thought-provoking, "sister, why do they want to run here? Are they not afraid? "


    Children''s words strike people''s hearts.


    Zhao Mo Yan held her at the back of the crowd. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer.


    There was a sound behind him. Zhao Mo Yan looked back and his pupils shrank. He could only bow down and protect the little girl in his arms. He closed his eyes and waited for the sharp pain.


    Boom, the expected pain did not come, the body seems to be a warm embrace to protect, the ear a little painful stuffy hum.


    The fireman next to him rushed over and said, "Captain, are you ok?"


    Remove the shelf on the body, the man stood up and glanced at the two girls behind him. The oxygen mask was just given to the crowd, and his voice was a little hoarse by the smoke. "Go out quickly, hurry up!"


    Zhao Mo Yan took a look at the shelf just pressed on him. It was a heavy billboard shelf, iron, with some sharp edges. With a low thanks, he picked up the little girl and left with the crowd.


    The people who succeeded in escaping all huddled together, crying and laughing.


    There are voices calling for family members everywhere. Some of them have not come out yet, kneeling on the ground to pray for God''s blessing, and asking firefighters to save their families.


    Zhao Moyan called her parents and said a few words casually. They didn''t know she was in the fire and asked her what she wanted to eat in the evening.


    Hang up the phone, continue to hold the little girl looking for her family.


    The little girl''s mouth has been shouting grandma, Zhao Moyan led her to find her grandmother.


    Looking all over the crowd, without the little girl''s grandmother, Zhao Moyan had a bad feeling.


    Perhaps, her grandmother is still in the fire, did not come out.


    The little girl tried hard to hold down her tears and asked, "sister, fireman, will my brother take my grandmother out?"


    Zhao Mo Yan is silent, facing her clear eyes, dare not easily answer, for a long time, she squats down, line of sight with the little girl, answer her.


    "They will try their best to save your grandmother, but we need to know that they are not gods."


    Complicated words, the little girl can not understand, Zhao Moyan can only pray that the people inside and firefighters are safe.


    The fire was put out and the scene was in a mess.


    The little girl was looking forward to her grandmother.


    Zhao Moyan closed his eyes. All the living people had been rescued. The firemen inside were cleaning up the scene and carrying out a charred body of the victim.


    Zhao Mo Yan picked up the little girl and said, "elder sister, will you go to your parents first? You tell your sister where mom and dad are? "


    The little girl sucked her nose and her eyes were crystal clear. "I don''t have mom and dad. Grandma said Mom and dad went there for a long time


    Far away, it will be many, many years before I see them


    Zhao Mo Yan was dumb and suddenly didn''t know what to do.


    A ring fell from a corpse and rolled to their feet.


    The little girl''s face suddenly changed. She rushed up to pick it up and cried to Zhao Moyan eagerly, "sister, this is my grandmother''s, it''s my grandmother''s!"


    Next to the fireman pushing the body to look at the side, on Zhao Moyan''s line of sight, eyes a little red, "I''m sorry, we can''t save everyone."


    The little girl is naive but not stupid. She looks at the fire fighter and Zhao Moyan, and then rushes to the body that just slipped the ring from above.


    The cry of the child is very sad and shrill, and the crying heart is twisted.


    "Grandma, I''m Liuli. Get up and have a look at Liuli!"


    "Grandma, don''t sleep. What about Liuli? How about getting up? Liuli doesn''t eat the sweet cone any more. Liuli knows it''s wrong. Don''t be angry, OK


    The world of little girls is dark. Zhao Mo Yan came forward to hold her, could not suppress the sour throat, some choked, "sister take you home?"


    The little girl struggled in her arms, unwilling to leave her grandmother''s body.


    Zhao Mo Yan''s palm was severely bitten by her, and the child''s teeth were sharp, almost bleeding.


    Next to her, a big hand took over the struggling little girl from her arms. Her hoarse voice brought some patience. "Your grandmother went to visit your parents. They live together now, and you can visit them in the future."


    The little girl struggled, choked and sniffed, "really?"


    Zhao Moyan watched the man wipe the little girl''s nose with his sleeve, then nodded to her, "of course, but your grandmother certainly wants you to go later, because she hasn''t dressed up the room there."


    Cold and hard edges and corners, some dark skin smoked by the fire, it seems that it''s a rough man. How can he say it like he was sprinkled with golden light.


    The little girl believed him, sobbed in his arms and fell asleep when she was tired.


    Zhao Moyan reached out to take the little girl from his arms. He stopped her with his eyes. His eyes swept the bite marks on her palm. His voice deliberately lowered, "there''s a doctor over there. Go and bandage it."


    Zhao Mo Yan took a look, did not care, "no bleeding, as well as things."


    Xing Zhi looked down at her, but he didn''t force her. All the bodies of the victims there had been transported together and waiting to be claimed. The little girl in her arms frowned in her sleep.


    "Are you going to adopt this child?"


    He just heard her say take the little girl home.


    Zhao Mo Yan is tall, but thin. Standing next to Xing Zhi, he still looks a little bird.


    Looking at the little girl in his arms, Zhao Moyan felt a little distressed, "if no one adopts her, she can only enter the orphanage."


    Adopting a child needs procedures, but Zhao Moyan''s conditions don''t meet. Xing Zhi meditates slightly and hands the child to her, "leave me a contact information, and let me handle the procedures."


    Zhao Mo Yan looked up at him, behind a mess, heart chaos grass.


    Take glass back, Zhao father Zhao mother a look at her body embarrassed immediately panic, "you just went to Xingyue?"


    Zhao Mo Yan pursed his lips, took the little girl back to the bedroom, took off her shoes and covered her with quilt.


    Seeing that Liuli''s face was covered with dust, Zhao''s mother went to the bathroom and twisted a towel to Zhao Moyan, asking her to wipe Liuli''s face.


    After cleaning up, Zhao''s parents followed her back to the living room, anxious and at a loss, "Yan Yan, what''s the matter? The child in it? "


    Zhao''s father was also waiting for her to answer.


    Zhao Mo Yan didn''t rush to answer. His voice was so dry that he could hardly speak. He took the water from the tea table and drank it.


    Before Zhao''s mother could stop her, "that''s the water left in the morning!"


    The cold water slid down his throat into his stomach, and Zhao Mo Yan shivered coldly.


    Briefly said the glass situation, Zhao Mo Yan omitted the fire in the thrilling. She summed it up in one sentence, but Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother were terrified. There were videos of Xingyue fire everywhere in their mobile phones. The two of them could feel that kind of adventure. Now they know that their daughter is also in it, and that kind of fear makes people feel numb.


    Knowing that Liuli had no father or mother, and that her grandmother was killed in the fire, Zhao''s mother sighed, "what a poor child."


    Liuli lives in Zhao Moyan''s house for the time being. Xing Zhi hasn''t found her for adoption, and Zhao Moyan doesn''t have his contact information, so he has to put it down for the time being.


    Zhao Moyan took the remains of Granny Liuli for her. When she was buried, she might not understand the meaning of life and death, but she would never see granny again. She cried and threw herself on Granny''s tombstone and said that she didn''t want to leave.


    Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother were sad. They accompanied Liuli here for a long time. They left the cemetery only when it was dark.


    Since living in the Zhao family, Liuli has been extremely dependent on Zhao Moyan. It is probably afraid of separation and has no sense of security. It has to stick to Zhao Moyan in everything it does.


    After a while, I ran out to find her.


    Zhao Moyan is worried about this. Liuli sticks to her so much. What can we do when we start school.


    On the eve of new year''s Eve, Zhao Moyan received a phone call from Xing Zhi. His voice was much better than that of hoarseness in the fire, slightly low.


    After the procedure is completed, Xing Zhi makes an appointment with her to give her the adoption procedure.


    Zhao Moyan was a little surprised by his speed. He went through all the procedures by himself. Even her family didn''t show up. He should have a lot of power.

 Chapter 68

    happy new year


    Two people made an appointment, Zhao Moyan hung up the phone, Liuli stood at the door to show his head, "sister, aunt let you out to make dumplings."


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles and waves to the glaze.


    When Liuli came, his eyes were clear.


    Squatting down, Zhao Moyan put the glass in his arms, "little glass, do you like my sister?"


    Liuli nodded vigorously, "I like it very much."


    Zhao Mo Yan gathered up her clothes for her, and her tone was very soft. "Would you like to be with your sister in the future? My sister will give you mom and Dad, and we will be a family from now on. "


    Liuli stares at his eyes, a little at a loss, "then I''ll follow my sister to call uncle, aunt, father and mother?"


    Zhao Mo Yan thought, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to shout."


    Liuli interrupted her with an urgent tone, "I will!"


    In the living room, Zhao''s mother was a little worried and called out to them, "two little daughters, come out to help."


    Zhao Moyan took Liuli''s hand and bent his eyebrows, "let''s go."


    ¡­


    The best surprise Su Ruan received on New Year''s Eve was Ding Enron''s.


    Since yesterday, she has been calling Su Ruan mysteriously, saying that she sent her an express and arrived today, so that she can remember to sign for it.


    At that time, Su Ruan was still very strange. Which express company still went to work in the new year''s Eve?


    Dante Enron insisted, just let her remember to sign it, no matter which express he went to work.


    Towards noon, Su Ruan was peeling garlic with grandma Wu and her grandmother.


    Grandma Wu was picked up by Su Ruan yesterday. At the beginning, she said that she didn''t want to come. Su Ruan couldn''t persuade her. She had to be coquettish and pretended to be angry at her home. If she didn''t go, she wouldn''t go. She was at her home to celebrate the new year with her.


    Granny Wu had no choice but to come with her. On the way, she kept saying that she had brought trouble to their family. She was an old woman and they were still thinking about it.


    Fortunately, at home, the two old ladies chatted happily. Granny Wu secretly wiped a few tears while chatting with granny Su Ruan.


    "Xiao Ruan, you have a good education. I''m an old bone, and I''m the only one that the children care about."


    Grandma laughed straight, "this child is good, girls, is to be sensible, good."


    The doorbell rang, thinking it was express, Su Ruan wiped her hands and went out.


    Open the door and did not see the figure of the courier, but there is a small express box on the ground.


    Su soft looked around for a week, did not see anyone, picked up the express box on the ground, some strange Ding Enron sent her what.


    When he turned around and was ready to go into the house to dismantle the express, his eyes were suddenly covered. Before he had time to panic, he heard a familiar voice and cheered, "Happy New Year!"


    Ding Enron looked at Su Ruan''s stupefied appearance and put his palm in front of her, "silly?" Su soft suddenly kicked her foot, "you can, don''t say in advance when you come back."


    Ding Enron hissed, covered the place she kicked, shook his head and chuckled, "this is not to give you a surprise, frozen to death, quickly let me in."


    As soon as he entered the door, Ding Enron saw grandma Wu and grandma Wu. He was pleasantly surprised. "I just wanted to ask Su Ruan to accompany me to see grandma Wu. I didn''t expect that this girl was faster than me. She took grandma Wu over first."


    Granny Wu did not stop wiping tears all day. "You two girls, why are you so kind to Granny?"


    Enron glared, pretending to be angry, "what are you saying? You were so good to us when you were a child. We are not good to you and who are we good to."


    Coax good granny Wu, Enron mouth very sweet to Su soft grandmother in front of say hello, "grandma, happy new year, I am Enron, still remember?"


    Grandma''s reaction was a little slow. She couldn''t remember who Enron was, so she could only smile apologetically, "I''m too old to remember."


    Enron smilingly, "don''t remember is normal, my grandmother and I have seen each other once, but I often hear from Su Ruan that you used to show off the clothes and shoes you sewed for her when you were a child. I think I was envious at the beginning, and I wanted to wear them myself."


    Grandma laughs, a few people chat in full swing.


    Su''s mother came out of the kitchen and was surprised to see Enron. "Enron came back. Why didn''t she say it in advance and let xiaoruan pick you up?"


    Su Ruan hummed twice, "someone wants to make a surprise, so he ran back."


    Although some strange, but still can hear the joy inside.


    All day long, the small room was full of laughter.


    After the new year''s Eve dinner, Su Ruan hides on the balcony and calls Lu He.


    He''s quite busy there, a little noisy.


    Su Ruan listened to him whispering in the noise and told her to wait.


    He should have found a quiet place, without all the noise and laughter.


    Su Ruan was in a very good mood. She wanted to tell him everything that happened today. She talked about her safe return, and then about granny Wu. From granny Wu to Granny and Su mu.


    Su soft flat mouth, "my mother today also want me to call you to eat new year''s Eve dinner, also don''t want to celebrate the new year, who is not at home to run outside."


    Lu He chuckles and is proud of his success in capturing his future mother-in-law and grandmother.


    In a good mood to tease her, "since my aunt likes me so much, why don''t I go to the next time and directly mention the cumbersome things with my aunt."


    Su Ruan ignores his jokes and stares out of the window.


    Environmental pollution is serious. Fireworks are forbidden in the city. Su Ruan hasn''t seen fireworks for several new years.


    The last time I saw you, I saw you when I went to grandma''s home with my mother for the new year.


    There are no restrictions on fireworks and firecrackers in a small town. During the new year, all the people in the whole town get together. The sound of firecrackers, laughter and chaos make people yearn.


    Now it''s new year''s day. It''s a little bit less. Looking at the cactus on the balcony, Su Ruan poured some water for it.


    Over there, the mobile phone yiyilala rang a few times. Su Ruan kept the mobile phone away from her ears and put it back when the sound was low.


    "What are you doing?"


    I don''t know if he didn''t hear it. After a few seconds, Lu he said in a light voice, "can you come out now?"


    Su soft Leng for a while, stretched out his head to see the living room knock melon seeds chat a few people, some hesitation, "should be able to."


    Lu he took the coat on the hanger, pulled the scarf and said, "I''ll wait for you in the square. Don''t worry."


    Hung up the phone, Su soft some guilty, how to go out is really a problem.


    Back in the bedroom, I put on my clothes, wrapped up my scarf, and didn''t even leave my hat and gloves.


    Everything is ready, Su Ruan hesitates and dare not go out. She feels that if she hesitates, it''s time for Luhe to go to the square. Su Ruan bites her teeth and walks quietly to the door.


    As a result, Ding Enron immediately caught him.


    Mother and grandmother turned their backs to themselves. If they moved a little lighter, they couldn''t see each other. Grandma Wu also couldn''t see herself with her side.


    It''s the only way for Su Ruan to go out safely.


    Two people line of sight on a pair, Su soft immediately give her wink, let her keep quiet.


    As a result, he was just like a mentally retarded man. When he saw him, he immediately laughed and said, "where is xiaoruan going?"


    Several pairs of eyes look over together, Su Ruan: "I''m not sure."


    Grinding Ji for a long time, Su soft just Na Na way: "I go to the square to see the new year."


    Su Mu nodded, "come back early."


    Grandma and grandma Wu were a little worried and told her to be careful.


    Su soft nodded, some funny, "there are a lot of people in the square, you don''t have to worry."


    Ding Enron came to her and whispered to her, "do you want me to accompany you, super big light bulb, no charge."


    Su soft white her one eye, smile to push her, "don''t make trouble, I left."


    Enron is a little boring. She doesn''t make trouble. She waves her hand with Su Ruan, a heartless little girl.


    The square is not far from Su Ruan''s home. It''s only when I get out of the house that I find the chilling wind.


    The neck shrinks in the scarf, some don''t want to touch the ice.


    After a while, Su Ruan sent a wechat to Lu He.


    Su xiaoruan: "you have arrived?"


    LH: "I see you. You go to the clock."


    Su Ruan looked at the clock. She couldn''t find where Lu he was.


    Listen to him go to that side, there are laughter everywhere.


    The children ran around clutching the toy lanterns of cartoon characters. Without noticing, a little boy with the lantern of Octopus brother suddenly bumped into Su Ruan''s leg. The chubby little boy was faked with a fart and sat down on the ground. Looking at Su Ruan, he was about to cry.


    Su Ruan seems to have been touched by porcelain. She squats down, takes out a few nougats from her pocket and hands them to him. She pinches his little nose. "Do you want a little man to cry?"


    The little boy wanted to take the candy bar in her hand, and seemed to remember that the family told him not to eat from strangers.


    "I''m not crying!" The little fat man stood up and held back his tears.


    Hesitated for a moment, still did not resist the temptation of nougat, with a fat hand to take it into the pocket, milk cute, "I have to ask grandma, grandma said I can eat."


    Su soft is not stingy of his praise, "well, really smart," touched his hairy head melon, "go to grandma."


    Next to the fountain surrounded by a full crowd, Su soft can not squeeze past.


    Su xiaoruan: "where are you? See me? "


    LH: "I see."


    Su soft frown, see how he did not come to her?


    Before she could ask him why he didn''t come to her, the clock over there had already entered the countdown.


    The frolicking children quieted down, and the bustling crowd stopped talking, all counting the countdown together.


    ten


    nine


    eight


    ¡­


    On the count of three, Su Ruan is a little worried. She hasn''t found Lu he yet.


    At one time, his eyes suddenly were blindfolded. It was the faint Cologne smell in his body. He had more than one, but less, less, and the smell of perfume was just perfect.


    Following the crowd''s shouts of "happy new year," he grinned and pried open her lips


    For a moment, as if all the fireworks were exploding in front of him, Su Ruan sent the tip of his tongue and let him kiss slowly.


    Many new year lovers in the square, stepping on the countdown to kiss more than one of them, but also not very eye-catching.

 Chapter 69

    Are you taking advantage of me


    When the new year''s bell rings, Su Ruan looks into Lu he''s eyes in a daze. When he kisses, he always opens his eyes. Unlike her, she kisses with soft legs.


    He took contact lenses, some Tan, on his bright eyes, Su soft some dizzy.


    Lu he took her out of the crowd, sat on the bench beside the fountain, took out a small box from his pocket and handed it to her, "New Year''s gift."


    Su Ruan was stunned. She didn''t seem to have prepared a new year''s gift for him.


    Some guilty of opening the box, is a bracelet.


    The rabbit''s eyes are inlaid with red diamonds, reflecting light slightly.


    Su soft''s eyes flashed a trace of surprise, "when did you prepare?"


    Lu he leaned on the bench and looked at her lazily. She opened the present with a smile on her face.


    "Not long after the winter vacation, I happened to see it and bought it."


    What Lu he saw was the rabbit, with its bright red eyes. When he saw it at that time, what flashed through his mind was the rabbit


    She blushed when she was wronged.


    Now, it''s more like that.


    She is too soft. She is too small to be regarded as a primary school student on the road. When she is wronged, she holds back her tears and her eyes turn red. When she is shy, she turns pink.


    Lu he has soft eyes. How lucky did he go to meet her.


    Su soft glutinous head, some embarrassed, "I did not give you a new year''s gift."


    Lu he looked at her and intended to amuse her, so he made a look of loss and comforted her, "it doesn''t matter. It''s a good new year''s gift to see you."


    Su Ruan felt more guilty when she saw his loss. "How can I do that? I want to have a gift!"


    Lu he pick eyebrows, to the interest, "then how do you want to compensate me?"


    Su soft shakes her head. "I haven''t thought about it yet. I''ll tell you when I think about it."


    Lu he hooked his lips and played with her fingertips.


    The mobile phone just rang a few times. Su Ruan took a look at it. Song Siqiao sent it, Enron harassed her and urged her to go home, Gong Qiyu sent it with a happy new year and a red envelope.


    Without a red envelope, Su Ruan said happy new year.


    She came back and asked how she felt when she was one year old.


    Su soft hair a child''s thoughtful expression, back to him, "a year longer, in fact, there is no big feeling, at best, is a step closer to the college entrance examination."


    The lively performance is continuing. The soldier next to him patted Gong Qiyu, "what kind of mobile phone are you playing with? Hurry up and have a fall with the company commander. The company commander can say that as long as someone can fall him, he won''t refuse this year''s Art Troupe."


    Gong Qiyu is not interested in the performance of the art troupe, but these comrades in arms are all in high spirits. One by one, they are restless and can''t be forced. He can only hastily reply to Su Ruan, saying that he has something to do, and asking her to take the red envelope and talk about it when she has time.


    As soon as the words were finished, the mobile phone was snatched away by the anxious comrades in arms who were waiting beside it, "OK, OK, just like a woman!" Su soft looked at the voice from her mobile phone and was surprised. If she opened it now, the vinegar jar next to her would be knocked over directly.


    First back to Enron''s life-threatening message, and then chat with song Siqiao casually. The girl won a lot of money playing mahjong in her family. She was happy to show off and happily joked to support her.


    As soon as he finished, he sent in a big red envelope, which was accompanied by a sentence: "the gold Lord''s father''s red envelope, the beauty quickly gets it


    ¡£


    Su soft smile, point to open her red envelope, conveniently changed her remarks into a small gold.


    Lu he took a cold look at her mobile phone and coughed.


    Su Ruan shakes her hand. It seems that it''s not good to play with her cell phone all the time.


    When the mobile phone was put into her pocket, Su Ruan looked at the fountain beside her and asked Lu He, "are you still afraid of cats?"


    "I''ve been afraid of cats," Lu said


    Su soft but smile not language, don''t expose him, at the beginning by crisp sugar pounce on a whole body stiff move, dare not move of person isn''t he?


    Lu he felt his nose, a little embarrassed. In view of Su Ruan''s recognition that he was afraid of cats, he had to explain.


    To Su Ruan''s smiling face, Lu he said, "I''m not afraid of cats, but I was caught by cats many times when I was a child, so I have a little shadow on this animal."


    Su Ruan was very surprised, "didn''t you be very naughty when you were a child?"


    Lu he knocked her on the head. "It has nothing to do with whether the cat catches you or not."


    In fact, he deserved it. He was really mischievous. He thought the cat was too cold and wanted to see its hair


    Son, keep taking stick to poke it, steal its dried fish.


    Finally, I want to hold the kitten. If he is not caught, who will be caught.


    When I think about myself at that time, Lu he is a little disappointed.


    Later, the cat died in childbirth when she gave birth to the second litter of kittens, and Lu he never had the innocence of being a child after he was 12 years old.


    Across the University, they nestled on the bench in the square, watching the busy crowd, but also have a different flavor.


    In the past few years, Su Ruan stayed at home with her mother and grandmother every year. This year, she ran out to accompany him, and she felt guilty.


    It''s cold at night. Before long on the bench, Lu he is ready to send Su Ruan back.


    As soon as she got up, Su Mu called. It was too late for her to come back.


    Under the streetlights are two people''s elongated shadows. Su Ruan gets excited and walks around the back of Luhe, stepping on his shadow.


    I was dragged back by Lu He before I took a few steps and walked next to him obediently.


    This time, Su Ruan followed his steps and strived for the same pace.


    Quite interested in adjusting their own pace.


    I don''t know whether it was Lu he''s intention or something. She always couldn''t keep up with him. On the one hand, he adjusted his pace, on the other hand, he took two steps, and then he was in a mess.


    Su Ruan''s mouth is bulging, and she turns her eyes to Lu He behind her to show her protest.


    Ten minutes of journey, in two people''s deliberate dally, walked more than half an hour.


    When she got downstairs, Su Ruan was reluctant to let go, holding his waist. Her tone was a little stuffy, and she didn''t know what to think. She suddenly asked him, "Lu He, which university do you want to take an examination of?"


    Lu he stopped with his fingertips, and then went on with what he had just done. He pulled her hat down and covered her ears.


    I don''t know who bought the hat for her. It''s pink and has two small cat ears on it.


    Lu he touched the cat''s ear. "How did you suddenly think of this problem?"


    Su soft lips, white face hidden in the pink hat, more skin white as porcelain.


    "You asked me last time, but you didn''t tell me where you wanted to go."


    Lu he licked his teeth. "What if what I want to go to is different from what you want to go to?"


    It''s not that Su Ruan hasn''t thought about it, or even thought about it many times.


    Lu he is waiting for her to reply seriously. Su Ruan is a little nervous when he looks at her, "then we are going to have a long-distance love."


    With that, she suddenly jumped up, "long distance love, I really want to try."


    Lu he''s face turned black and squinted. He looked at Su Ruan dangerously.


    Su Ruan was a little flustered by him. "I mean long-distance love can test two people''s feelings. Don''t they all say that distance produces beauty? What if you are tired of staying with me all day long?"


    Lu he''s response to her defense was a cold hum.


    Ding Enron saw two people from the bedroom window, whistling.


    As soon as Su Ruan looks up, she compares her adoring gesture, and then uses her mouth to indicate Su Ruan. You have a good eye.


    Su Ruan pushed Luhe, "I''m going back."


    Lu he flicked her forehead and sighed, "go."


    Su Ruan vomits her tongue and goes back to the stairs step by step.


    As a matter of fact, this answer was carefully thought out by her.


    What kind of distance produces beauty? If you go to grandma''s house and don''t see him for a few days, she will be a little wilted. If you go to university, it''s OK to be close, but it''s far away. One is in Tiannan, the other is in Haibei, and even you can see each other for a semester.


    Su Ruan''s head droops. Isn''t she going to miss you.


    But she didn''t want to hold him back.


    She has heard a little about the quota of going abroad mentioned by Lao Hou before.


    A few days ago, Hou called her and talked about the quota for going abroad.


    Old Hou said that the school planned to choose between her and Lu He. Lu he meant that she didn''t plan to go. Let her try to persuade Lu he or her to go. The school has been struggling for this quota. We can''t just waste it.


    Su Ruan knows that Lu he is a very rational person. It''s useless for others to persuade him about his decisions.


    But she has to make her stand clear. They should not be afraid of going to other places.


    The longer the feeling is, the more mellow it is.


    Entering the house, Su Ruan''s first thing is to enter the bedroom, run to the window and look down. He hasn''t left yet.


    Seeing her figure, Lu he gently shook his mobile phone in his hand and motioned her to have a look at it.


    Su Ruan takes out her mobile phone from her pocket. Lu he has turned around and left.


    Enron kept saying in her ear, "Su xiaoruan, you are looking for a good man. If you don''t tell me anything else, this beauty is simply hanging your former pursuer!"


    Su Ruan didn''t have time to pay attention to her. Seeing her staring at her mobile phone, she immediately put it out and turned to the bathroom.


    Enron speechless, "Su xiaoruan, as for you!"


    Su soft across the bathroom door back to her, "as for."


    Leaning against the bathroom door, Su Ruan opened the wechat sent to her by Lu He.


    LH: it''s reasonable for distance to produce beauty, but I don''t think we need to continue to produce the so-called beauty between us.


    Su Ruan read this sentence several times in a row, some understand it, but he didn''t seem to understand it.


    There are also two red envelopes below. Su Ruan hesitates for a moment to open it. The first one is 520. Now Su Ruan doesn''t dare to open the other one.


    Probably knowing that she did not dare to order, Lu He sent a voice, which was broken by the wind, but he could still hear a small smile inside, "take it, I''ll give you the lucky money."


    Su soft smile, pressure voice soft back to him, "lucky money, are you taking advantage of me?"


    Isn''t all the lucky money given by the elders.


    Lu He low smile, "that even if is the pocket money which the boyfriend gives."


    Su soft refused, "still can''t accept, accept your money, the relationship between us is not pure."


    Lu he was amused by her, "what kind of relationship is impure, like you and song Siqiao? Little gold master


    Su soft face a red, "you see?"


    Lu he had already returned home. As soon as the old lady saw him coming back, she immediately served him a bowl of lotus seed soup. "Xiaohe, come and taste the lotus seed soup cooked by grandma."


    Lu he took a sip of it and wrote in his hand, "take it, buy all the nougat you''ve made in the future. You can''t give it to other men easily without my consent."


    Knowing that this was a joke he made for her to accept the red envelope, Su Ruan smiles and doesn''t want to spoil the fun. She orders another red envelope, 1314, just as she expected.


    After receiving his red envelope, Su Ruan bent her eyes and asked him, "with so much money, how much nougat do you want to eat?"


    Lotus seed soup sugar put some more, all the way sweet to the stomach, Lu He squinted back to Su soft, "you see do."


    Gong Qiyu''s red envelope was confiscated by Su Ruan. He thought that if it wasn''t much, he would accept it and give him another red envelope. It''s still a new year''s gift. As a result, after Lu he''s two red envelopes, Su Ruan doesn''t dare to accept them. In case the red envelope he sends is so big, what will she do?


    Better not.


    After a competition with the company commander, Gong Qiyu came back in a mess and felt comfortable.


    Although he didn''t win the company commander, he didn''t lose, and the company commander was no better than him.


    After taking the mobile phone, Gong Qiyu rereads the information he just sent to Su Runfa, and the red envelope is still not received.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Gong Qiyu put his mobile phone into his pocket and sat on the ground looking at the dark sky.


    When I think of the mood when I saw her circle of friends that day, I seem to be blind for a moment. I stare at my boyfriend for several times. After I''m sure I read it correctly, I feel like I''m dreaming, or the person who made the circle of friends is not her.


    He grew up with good luck and never regretted anything he did. She was the only one who gave him a taste of regret.


    It''s not too late for him to meet her.


    If he showed his mind earlier and made no secret after knowing his mind, would her boyfriend be him?


    For more than 20 years, Gong Qiyu didn''t expect that he would fall in love. He didn''t have time to react.


    I don''t know when I fell in love with Su Ruan.


    Now think about it, maybe from the first time we met, she pursed her lips and said to him shyly, Hello, I''m Su Ruan. When I met her, my love had taken root in his heart.


    On the third day of junior high school, every store on the street has not opened yet. Xing Zhi and Zhao Moyan are at the gate of the school.


    First of all, Zhao Mo Yan was familiar with it and was close to her home.


    Second, she is a little girl. Xing Zhi thinks that she will be at the school gate, and she will be more relieved.


    Just take the adoption procedures, about where in fact all the same, Zhao Mo Yan did not care.


    In case he would arrive ahead of time and delay his time, Zhao Moyan arrived half an hour earlier than the appointed time.


    Waiting at the school gate, Zhao Moyan was a little bored, but fortunately, a milk tea shop opposite opened.


    After buying a cup of milk tea and holding it in his hand, Zhao Moyan continued to return to the door, squatting on the ground, sipping it, waiting for Xing Zhi.


    Five minutes before the appointed time, Xing Zhi came.


    Zhao Mo Yan politely said hello, could not help but look at him more.

 Chapter 70

    school opens


    I didn''t see his face in the fire last time. After all, his face was smoky and dark. I couldn''t see anything except a pair of eyes with fierce color and a mouthful of white teeth.


    After cleaning the dust on his face, Zhao Mo Yan could see his face clearly. It was not the face of little fresh meat which is very popular nowadays, with the smell of rough man.


    It''s just that there seems to be a bit of surprise in the rough. How can I describe it? Zhao Moyan is a bit embarrassed. For the first time, he met a man with such a complex temperament.


    With an unforgettable face, but bearded with fatigue.


    His delicate facial features were ruined by him.


    Xing Zhi directly handed her the adoption procedures, "see what''s wrong, and I''ll try to change it."


    Zhao Mo Yan then turned over a few times to make sure that there was no mistake in the above content, slightly bent down and bowed to Xing Zhi, "thank you."


    Xing zhishou nodded, "you''re welcome. Other people will also help."


    On his obviously tired eyes, Zhao Mo Yan twisted his eyebrows, "you just finished the task?"


    Xing Zhi nodded. It was inconvenient for him to say more about his work, and he didn''t say anything else. After asking about Liuli, they said goodbye in a hurry. Zhao Moyan said a lot of thanks.


    Winter vacation is very short. Grandma was picked up by her uncle and aunt. Su''s flower shop opened again. Ding Enron was also picked up by her favorite man.


    Su Ruan can only stay at home by herself and open a video with Lu he from time to time.


    Sometimes a video can be opened for several hours, but only with the video on. They do their own things, occasionally look up at each other, and then continue to do their own things.


    Su Ruan nibbles at her pen, and suddenly remembers that the chemistry competition that Lu he promised to teach the director is only half a month away.


    Two deep teeth marks were bitten on the pen. Su Ruan looked at her mobile phone and just looked up at her Lu He. She asked, "the chemistry competition will start in half a month."


    Lu he said softly, "I''m afraid I won''t get the first prize?"


    Su soft a face is serious, kneaded to knead by oneself bite the crayon small new of tooth imprint, "I think you can take the first."


    Her tone is very confident, Lu He slightly pick eyebrows, "why?"


    Su soft whispered, "no, it''s intuition."


    The river smiled low, "then lend you a good word."


    As soon as the new year is over, the atmosphere of school begins.


    At the beginning of the new semester, the students in the class are restless.


    Tang Wanqing burns a big wave. Su Ruan obviously sees Lao Hou when she passes in front of him


    Hou''s eyes twitched.


    Then Jiangbei Cheng ironed a tin foil. He walked in front of Laohou again. This time, Laohou smoked from the corner of his mouth.


    A year later, many students in the class changed their hair styles. Su Ruan was the only one. Her hair had grown to the back of her shoulders and she didn''t want to cut it.


    Yu Yuanqing stepped in, his face full of spring breeze.


    Everyone has grown up to one year old and is one step closer to the college entrance examination. Old Hou sent his classmates to change the countdown of the college entrance examination.


    Without exception, the beginning of school is chicken soup infusion, old Hou in the podium painstakingly, "students, ah, now this good time, is used to let you work hard to study hard, as the saying goes, eat bitter, just be a person, youth does not work hard, what do you want youth to do!"


    Spitting on the platform, a calm face under the platform.


    We are used to old Hou''s chicken soup.


    Only monitor Dong xiangtian a face of worship with the old Hou''s words, hard to nod his head, "the teacher said right!"


    Song Siqiao excitedly talks with Su Ruan about her holiday travel with her friends.


    In the alleys of hutongs, people are looking for delicious food from all over the world.


    After traveling, song Siqiao kept talking to Su Ruan about the characteristics of different places, telling her where people are more hospitable and where people are in a hurry and look indifferent.


    But she can understand that those who are in a hurry are just because the busy life makes him have no time to treat a stranger with enthusiasm and patience.


    A few days after the beginning of school, Su Ruan didn''t meet Xu Mengjie. She probably knew that she was not interested in it, and she didn''t go to the front of Lu He.


    Chemistry competition need to go to the neighboring province to take an exam, when asking for leave, old Hou Qian told Lu He, "don''t be nervous, ha, play your real strength, the first three is not a problem for you."


    Lu he nodded faintly, and then rubbed Su Ruan''s head, "go back to class."


    The old Hou corner of the eye drew to pull out to drive out two people, "quickly go out, go out, my this office is the place that little lovers can stay!"


    Su Ruan doesn''t doubt Lu he''s strength at all. If he can win the first prize, she won''t think he can only win the second.


    Old Hou only allowed Lu he''s leave, and Su Ruan couldn''t send him. When he sent Lu He to the door, the guard looked at their faces eating excrement.


    The gatekeeper takes Lu He to educate his little grandson all day. As a result, his education model has fallen in love with him. He feels betrayed.


    Looking at Su Ruan''s eyes is extremely complicated.


    Day by day, college entrance examination day by day close, Lu He chemical competition results announced that day, director Ke happily ran to the class to announce the good news.


    "Students, be quiet. Let me tell you a piece of good news. Lu he won the first place in the national chemistry competition. Let''s applaud!"


    In an instant, the students in the class clapped and thundered. Yu Yuanqing whistled close to Lu he and whispered, "as for that, you''ve won all the awards bigger than this. This small award makes him happy."


    Lu He ignored him and looked at Su Ruan, who clapped with his classmates. He slightly hooked his lips.


    The days are so dull. During this period, Lao Hou advised them to go abroad for many times. They can go to any one of them.


    Finally, seeing that they were not interested in it and didn''t plan to go, Hou went to look for other candidates with a decadent face.


    ¡­


    Lu he was ill. Su Ruan called him and no one answered. After school, Su Ruan went straight to his apartment. Not far away, Su Ruan ran past.


    When I got to the door, I was sweating.


    Thinking that he didn''t have his key, he called him on the way.


    Worried all the way, no one answered the phone.


    Standing at the door and ringing the doorbell, Su Ruan couldn''t hear the sound.


    No one opens the door. Su Ruan presses again. When she looks down at her cell phone and is ready to call him, the door opens.


    Lu he''s face was abnormally red due to high fever, and his hair was hanging in front of his eyes.


    When I opened the door, my face was full of irritability, and I was impatient with the man who kept ringing the doorbell.


    For Su Ruan''s wet eyes, Lu he''s a little dizzy and sober. He let Su Ruan come in.


    He looked up at the clock on the wall next to him


    Su Ruan shakes her head, reaches for his hot forehead and answers perfunctorily, "as soon as you come, you open the door after a few doorbells."


    Lu he picked up the mobile phone at the head of the bed, which was in a silent state. It was full of calls from her.


    "I turned on the mute when I went to sleep. I didn''t get your call."


    Su Ruan was very busy, but she didn''t care to return his words, "you lie in bed, where is the medicine? I''ll get the medicine for you. "


    Lu he pointed to a small cabinet in the living room, "there is a medical box on the second floor."


    Lu he had already measured the temperature, but Su Ruan was not at ease and had to let him measure it again.


    Lying on the bed with a thermometer in his mouth, Lu He squints at Su Ruan as busy as a bee.


    He poured water for him, took the medicine to the side, took out the thermometer to have a look, 39 degrees two, high fever, Su soft frown, "or go to the hospital."


    Lu he rarely had some children''s temper, frowned, "you take the medicine, I''ll have a sleep, don''t go to the hospital."


    Su Ruan couldn''t persuade him, so she had to let him drink the antipyretic. Then she said that the quilt was tightly tucked in, and she turned up the air conditioner in the room for him.


    Lu he drank some water and moistened her throat, half jokingly comforting her, "I have a fever since childhood, and I have survived it myself. Don''t worry, I know my body very well."


    Su soft some distressed, almost can imagine at that time small he shrank on the bed with a high fever, and then he stood no one to accompany the appearance.


    My heart is aching.


    She accompanied him. When Lu he fell asleep, she crept out of the room and went to the kitchen to cook porridge for him.


    Very simple porridge, has been the limit of Su soft.


    Porridge is boiling in the pot, and Su Ruan goes to search on her mobile phone for what patients with fever should eat


    ¡£


    The answers above are relatively light.


    Su Ruan looked at the white porridge she cooked, thought about it and found two eggs, several vegetables and a tomato in the refrigerator. She planned to make tomato egg noodles for him. After studying for a long time, Su Ruan frowned tightly, pinched a piece of cut tomato and put it into her mouth, then went to the bedroom to have a look at Lu He.


    Maybe the medicine had some effect. He had some thin sweat on his face and broke away some quilts.


    Su Ruan tucked in the quilt again for him, went into the bathroom and twisted a towel to wipe his sweat.


    The sleeping Lu he looked very good. His long eyelashes were hanging on his eyelids. His lips were a little white, and he pursed tightly.


    Su Ruan pulled his eyelashes mischievously. It''s really long. What does a boy do with such long eyelashes.


    After a while, Su Ruan didn''t dare to go too far. She gave him a kiss and went back to the kitchen to continue her cooking.


    When a bowl of noodles was cooked, Su Ruan tasted it by herself. It was not delicious, but the taste was absolutely not delicious.


    It''s not very successful. Fortunately, it''s just an experiment first. She didn''t do much. Su Ruan solved some problems by herself, and then poured the rest into the garbage can, ready to cook again.


    On Sunday, there was no class in the afternoon, Lu he was still sleeping, and Su Ruan was not very worried.


    Very delicate look at the final product, and then pick out the eggs on the top, it looks good.

 Chapter 71

    Don''t look at others without courtesy


    As soon as she enjoyed her craft, Su Ruan turned around and saw Lu He leaning against the kitchen door frame, with crisp sugar lying at her feet.


    Su soft a Leng, immediately walked forward, "how to get up?"


    Lu he said with a smile, "the taste is so fragrant that you can smell it in your sleep."


    Su Ruan naturally knew that he was joking and touched his forehead with a tight face. The fever had completely subsided, but he was just sweating. If he got cold again, it was estimated that the fever would make a comeback.


    Su soft deliberately tiger a small face, serious way: "hurry back to put on the coat, wear so little out, you look like a patient."


    Lu he was amused to see her pretending to be powerful. After smelling her arm, he asked her for advice. "I want to take a bath first, and it will be fine soon."


    Su Ruan had no room for negotiation. "No way!"


    How can I take a bath after the fever has just subsided.


    Lu he can''t adapt to his own taste. It''s very sticky and uncomfortable.


    With a smile on his lips, he pulled her into his arms and pressed her on his chest. He asked her in a slightly hoarse voice with a smile¡°


    You smell it, don''t you smell it? "


    Su soft hit him a punch, from his arms to break away, took soft, "that also want to eat rice and then wash, otherwise a noodles can''t eat."


    Lu he frowned and looked very reluctant. He obviously couldn''t accept her peculiar smell, but this was her first time cooking. He couldn''t be a disappointment.


    "All right."


    Su Ruan cooks for the first time, and he thinks highly of Lu He.


    Under her gaze, Lu he put a chopstick into his mouth and tasted it calmly.


    The way he eats is elegant and doesn''t make any noise.


    Su soft stares at a pair of eyes full of expectation to see him, "how does it taste?"


    Deliberately amuse her, Lu he pretended to hesitate for a while, seems to be afraid to hit her not very good evaluation.


    Su soft small face a droop, "not delicious?"


    To see her really serious, Lu He sneered and pinched her nose, "delicious."


    Su soft listless glance at him, "don''t comfort me, the first time cooking, I know."


    Lu he was amused by her, no longer explained, and focused on the noodles in his bowl.


    Prove to her that the taste is really good.


    A bowl of noodles, Lu he did not even have soup left.


    When Lu he went to take a bath, Su Ruan went to the kitchen to wash the dishes and chopsticks.


    I don''t know if it''s intentional or really forgotten. As soon as Su Ruan sat on the sofa, Lu he called her and forgot to take her clothes. She asked her to take them and help her pass them.


    Su Ruan''s face was tangled, and the door of the bathroom was a little transparent, so he could see his shadow.


    Su Ruan deceives herself. She closes her eyes and leaves a gap. She silently reads "no propriety, no propriety.". Lu he told her that her pajamas were hanging in the wardrobe, and her underwear was in the third drawer of the wardrobe. She also chose a bad color.


    It''s OK when taking pajamas, but Su Ruan can''t do it when facing his neat drawers of underwear.


    She''s so big, let alone touching men''s underwear. She hasn''t even seen it except passing by the underwear store occasionally.


    Heart a tangle, Su soft half squint, index finger and thumb two fingers holding a little edge of underwear, quickly throw into the pajamas.


    Then blush neck thick knock on the bathroom door, twist his head to hand clothes to Lu He.


    Through the crack of the door, Lu he saw Su Ruan close her eyes and twist her head. She wiped her dripping hair with a towel


    Silk, with a smile to tease her, "if I''m taken advantage of, it''s also me. Why are you ashamed?"


    Su Ruan flushed and scolded in her heart, shameless!


    After taking a bath, Su Ruan directly forces Lu He to lie on the bed, covering the quilt.


    Lu he some helpless lying on the bed, covered with some thick quilt, "air conditioning can turn down a little bit?"


    Su Ruan looked at the temperature of the air conditioner, lowered it two degrees for him, then put the remote control in the cabinet and warned him, "it can''t be adjusted."


    After staying at his home for too long, Su Ruan looks at the time. If she doesn''t go home, her mother will call to urge her.


    When going out, Su soft and taut face extremely seriously stressed, "do not lift the quilt, do not lower the air conditioning!"


    Lu he nodded, and then she closed the door and left.


    Click a glottis was closed, Lu he some regret licked his teeth, did not kiss her.


    God knows how much he wants to kiss her on the sofa.


    But for fear of infecting her with a cold, Lu he suppressed his desire to kiss her.


    But it doesn''t matter. There''s a long way to go.


    After the countdown to the college entrance examination on the blackboard became 60 days, and there were only two months left for them to go to the battlefield.


    It is said that the more money people have, the less willing their children are to study and study.


    But Su Ruan really feels that this is not the case.


    In such an aristocratic school as Tianhua, there are almost all the children of rich families around, and there are also those who have no knowledge and skills, but not all of them and not many of them.


    Most people are working hard for the college entrance examination.


    We are all trying to make ourselves excellent. Some people are destined to inherit their family business as soon as they graduate from university.


    For example, jiangbeicheng.


    At the beginning, he was very lazy, but now it''s really a critical period. He works harder than anyone else. The earphone hanging on his ear has hardly been taken off from morning to night.


    At first, Su Ruan thought he was listening to music. Later, she was shocked to hear him read English words with him.


    Yu Yuanqing also teased him, "Beizi, you said your father said that in the future, all the industries in your family will be yours. Why do you work so hard?" Jiang Beicheng looks like you disturb my study. He sighs and makes a long story short. "My father says that my company is preparing to develop abroad. If I deal with foreigners in the future, I can''t understand a word. What I lose is the company''s business


    Face. "


    Song Siqiao also looked disgusted, "what''s the age, isn''t there a translation?"


    Jiang Beicheng looks at Song Siqiao sympathetically with a kind of wise eyes, and his tone is quite sincere. "When you grow up and inherit your family''s industry, you will feel that you can''t trust yourself to ask any translator."


    Song Siqiao''s face was muddled, and he said, "my family''s industry can''t be inherited by me."


    Jiang Beicheng patted her on the shoulder, a face of envy, "child, you are really happy."


    Yu Yuanqing is going to take part in the Physical Education College of B city. He wants to be a physical education teacher in the future. How comfortable he is. He can get sick every day, have few classes and get paid.


    But his family did not support his ideal. His father summed up his ideal in two words: "naive!"


    To sum up his ideal, his father gave him three more choices


    1¡¢ After graduation, he inherited his family''s property as honestly as Jiangbei Cheng,


    2¡¢ Take an examination of the military academy and join the army.


    3¡¢ In politics.


    The old man of the Yu family came out of the barrage of bullets. He had a kind of obsession about being a soldier. Did he force Yu Yuanqing''s father to join the army


    Success, and now try to let Sun Tzu to join the army.


    The key is that Yu Yuanqing''s father is very supportive and conniving of the old man, and he also helps to persuade Yu Yuanqing, "you say your grandfather is so old, so you have a little wish. You can help him realize it. They all say that you regret being a soldier for three years, but you regret not being a soldier for a lifetime. Your father was told to join the army, but you don''t regret being a soldier for a lifetime."


    His father said with painstaking care, "if a man is a man, he will go to eat and suffer, or he will not grow up."


    Yu Yuanqing despises his father''s psychology. He didn''t listen to his grandfather to join the army. Now he comes to persuade him, and he doesn''t feel guilty.

 Chapter 72

    Su Ruan!


    Winter is over, spring is over, and summer is coming.


    The air is filled with a disturbing atmosphere, dense, entangled people a little irritable.


    The students who are going to take the college entrance examination are about to enter a period of collapse.


    College entrance examination is the pedal of poor children. After years of hard work, everyone is waiting to be reborn.


    And the children of the rich are still not relaxed. Their families and positions are forcing them to work hard.


    Su Ruan and Zhao Moyan go home together after school.


    Licking the ice cream, squinting and satisfied.


    Zhao Mo Yan took a look at Su Ruan and told her, "you''ve already eaten two ice cream. You can''t eat any more."


    Su Ruan blinked her eyes. Her eyes were as dark as a bright pearl in the night.


    "The last one. I''ll have only one tomorrow.


    Ice cream is the best refreshment in this kind of stuffy and sleepy weather.


    Zhao Mo Yan has no way to take her, just want to say something more, was interrupted by the crowd running by.


    "Quick, quick! Someone is going to jump off the building in Xingang building. Don''t get in the way


    Su Ruan staggers backward a few steps, looks at Zhao Moyan, and follows the crowd to the direction of Xingang building.


    Towering top, from below to see only a small thin figure.


    Su Ruan couldn''t see the person standing on it clearly. She could only tell it was a woman through the skirt floating in the wind.


    Zhao Mo Yan pursed her lips and looked at the little figure above. Her eyes were quiet. At the beginning, she almost came to this step.


    There is no slant, just with the remaining light quietly swept a su soft, if not she appears, perhaps, her result won''t be much better than the woman above.


    Endless bullying will really destroy people''s faith, break the courage to live, and see no light.


    Because no matter where you go, even if others just look at you, you will feel that this person is laughing at me, thinking about how to bully me with others?


    The side is full of spectators. Su Ruan''s ice cream has already melted.


    Throw the ice cream into the garbage can next to him, take the tissue from Zhao Moyan and wipe his hands. Su Ruan stares at the people above.


    She stood very close to the edge, a little move, will be broken.


    Su Ruan''s heart was tight. She felt that the people above were familiar, but she couldn''t see clearly.


    There is no noise in the crowd. The more this happens, the more you can see how terrible people are.


    The aunt waiting to pick up the child was impatient and had a loud voice. "I''ve been waiting here for half an hour, but I haven''t seen her jump down. Isn''t that funny?"


    All around were people holding their mobile phones to shoot videos and send them to their circle of friends, and then they echoed: "that is, young people nowadays can''t stand a blow all day long. They come here to scare anyone. If you want me to say, they still don''t want to die. They really want to die at home and find a rope to hang themselves. As for coming here to let everyone watch!" Some people don''t agree with what the man said, so they go back, "every child in whose family, if it''s your child standing on it, what do you think if others say that! Is it still a person? "


    There were endless arguments. The person who took the video raised his fist to the person who just said, "if my child jumps off the building, I don''t care about him! What''s the matter with you? I''m in your way! "


    Zhao Moyan pinches his fingertips into the meat, which is painful to the bone.


    This world, so cold!


    Su soft looked at some disgusting faces excited by each other, and was cold all over.


    In response to a sentence in the comedy, ghosts travel at night in the heavy rain, and some people are more happy than ghosts.


    Some people started the live broadcast directly with their mobile phones, and the camera pulled in, facing the face of the girl standing alone above.


    Su Ruan inadvertently sweeps, brain roars, raises a leg to run upward.


    Zhao Mo Yan was startled by her and followed her up.


    Someone had already called the police, and the police and firefighters were persuading the girl above.


    Next to a fireman with a safety rope tied around his waist, he was pulled by his classmates and stuck to the edge of the wall where the girl was standing. He watched the time and was ready for rescue at any time.


    The girl died and did not disclose the contact information of her family, but the following police have found her family and contacted her family.


    When Su Ruan ran up, her family had just arrived.


    Su Ruan recognized the honest husband and wife and some men of Muna.


    Seeing Su Ruan, the couple above were obviously stunned for a moment, and then the woman rushed to Su Ruan as if she saw a life-saving talisman, "Xiao Ruan, it''s Xiao Ruan! You help your aunt to persuade Qinqin. What happened? Tell your family


    Women can''t cry. They almost breathe.


    Next to the police to Su soft line of sight, some anxious, "you are very familiar with her?"


    Su soft some Zheng ran, but time does not allow her to say anything more, can only nod, "familiar."


    Qin Qin''s mother grabbed the police''s hand, "police comrade, you let xiaoruan go up, she has a good relationship with my daughter, my daughter will listen to her."


    Qin Qin''s elder brother is a very wooden person. His eyes are full of helplessness. He looks at Su Ruan stupidly, and then his voice chokes, "please."


    Seeing Su Ruan''s instant, Qin Qin''s eyes were filled with a trace of disbelief. The corners of her mouth turned and looked extremely wronged.


    Su Ruan is in a trance. Now she is wronged, just like she was hiding behind her classroom with flat mouth and tears in her eyes.


    Qin Qin''s voice is a little broken, "little soft sister."


    Su Ruan walks towards her step by step, and all the firefighters and police on the scene are looking at her. Their eyes are full of expectation that she can lead Qin Qin down from the high wall.


    Su Ruan''s voice was soft and soothing. "Are you wronged again? Tell me," she said with a playful wink. "Maybe little Ruan can take you to the person who makes you feel wronged."


    Qin Qin was crying and listening to what she said. She suddenly laughed while crying. Her face was full of tears and snot. She was a little embarrassed¡° No, it''s different this time. " She shook her head, a face of pain, "different, we can''t fight."


    Su Ruan''s eyes were fixed on her embarrassed face. She didn''t stay for a long time in her sentence. She stepped forward to the roof where Qin Qin Qin was. Zhao Moyan''s eyes smothered, opened his mouth, and finally closed his back alveolar.


    Su Ruan sat down on the edge of the rooftop where Qin Qin stood, looked up at her, patted herself with a smile and said, "sit down."


    Lu He, who rushed to see this scene, almost didn''t breathe.


    Qin Qin was frightened by Su Ruan and shook her head in a panic. "You go back quickly. It''s dangerous here. It''s too dangerous. Go back quickly!"


    She kept repeating these two words, tears in her eyes fell like beads.


    Qin Qin''s parents at the back looked at Su Ruan and Qin Qin''s figure, wiping tears.


    Lu he stares at Su Ruan''s back and clenches his teeth tightly. His eyes are as red as blood.


    Su Ruan!


    Su Ruan waited patiently for Qin Qin to calm down. Her eyes were soft with an inexplicable and reassuring thing.


    Qin Qin''s heart defense gradually opened, and he took a step forward, but only one step forward. There was a voice shouting from the crowd below, "jump or not! Don''t waste everyone''s time here without jumping


    Su Ruan wished she could strangle all the people watching.


    For a moment, Qin Qin''s face was covered with silence. She gently pulled the corner of her mouth and laughed freely. "Little soft sister, do you think this world is disgusting and makes people want to vomit?"


    As soon as the voice fell, everyone didn''t have time to respond. Qin Qin directly leaned back, with a free and easy smile on her face.


    Su Ruan rushed forward like crazy and ran into the corner of her dress.


    Qin Qin''s family rushed here like crazy. Lu he''s eyes were cracked. Su Ruan rushed here when she moved. His teeth were squeaking, but he couldn''t bear to scold her.


    The fireman below tugged at Qin Qin tightly, and his face was blue with force.

 Chapter 73

    This world is unbearable, but there is still justice


    Everyone rushed to this side and saw that Qin Qin really jumped down. The onlookers were willing to be quiet at last. From time to time, someone murmured, "really jump!"


    The fireman below tugged Qin Qin''s hand, the safety rope was tightened, and they moved up bit by bit.


    Qin Qin shakes her head and tears, "don''t save me, don''t save me, I''m too dirty, too dirty..."


    The fireman gnawed his teeth and answered her, "I''m not afraid to die. Why should I be afraid to live! Only by living can everything be better. "


    Qin Qin''s eyes are dim. They don''t understand. Sometimes it''s much harder to live than to die.


    The fireman and Qin Qin were all pulled up, and there were still some people talking sarcastic words below. Some people who couldn''t watch them were so angry that they punched their mouths in the face and said angrily, "if you really can''t speak, go back to your mother''s stomach and rebuild it! Is it a person? "


    The people nearby were scared, and no one dared to speak again for a moment.


    Qin Qin''s family rushed up to hold Qin Qin and said nothing. Qin Qin sobbed in a low voice, like a wounded animal licking his wound.


    The policeman next to him came up and comforted Qin Qin in a low voice, "little girl, no matter what happens, you should cherish your life. Look at your family, they are like now. If you really have something, you think how sad they will be."


    Qin Qin doesn''t speak. She just cries. She cries in a low voice. Su Ruan can''t think that such a little girl will be forced to do something. She doesn''t dare to tell her family. She just wants to die.


    The fireman who brought Qinqin up whispered what Qinqin had just said to the head of the police. The police in charge were silent.


    I''ve seen too many cases, but after listening to the firefighters, he can basically guess what happened to the little girl.


    What he didn''t expect was that things would be so complicated.


    Down from the building, Qin Qin went to the hospital, but her brother didn''t go with him. He recognized the man who was shouting to let his sister jump quickly. He rushed up like a madman, punching and kicking like a madman, "I''ll let you scream! Shout


    Next to the police are deliberately slowed down, to see him almost hit, just up to pull him.


    Qin Qin huddled by the bed, her thin body curled up into a ball, holding a ragged doll in her arms.


    Pale as paper, she said something about her to Su Ruan a little bit.


    "He took off my clothes, touched me, forced me to sleep with him," Qin Qin''s eyes were a little lax, "he also took me to accompany wine, and then fed me medicine, let me sleep with others!"


    As long as you think of it, she would hate to open her body and wash herself from inside to outside!


    Su Ruan calms down Qin Qin who is sleeping. She gently closes the door and feels depressed


    Collapse, rush to the bathroom, retch violently.


    There''s no food in the stomach, I can''t vomit anything, but I keep retching.


    As she rushed to the bathroom, Lu he followed her and patted her on the back.


    Su Ruan takes the water from his hand and gargles. She wants to pull out a smile so that he doesn''t have to worry about it. She just pulls it again and again, as if her body is not her own. She can''t even pull out a stiff smile. Lu he frowned and wiped the moist corners of her lips with his fingertips. His eyes were clearly painful. "If you don''t want to laugh, you don''t have to laugh. It''s ugly to laugh."


    Taking a note of the police, Su Ruan repeats what Qin Qin said just now.


    Qin Qin''s family couldn''t believe it. Qin Qin''s mother shook her head, "how can it be? How is that possible? That''s a very good teacher. Everyone says he teaches well, so I''ll invite him to tutor Qinqin. "


    Qinqin''s brother clenched his teeth and clenched his fist tightly. There was a gruesome hatred in his eyes.


    Out of the door of Qinqin''s house, Su Ruan seems to be exhausted.


    My mind is just full of tears on Qin Qin''s face. It looks like a broken glass doll. It will be completely broken with a single blow.


    On her crystal clear eyes, Lu he was silent. He pressed her head into his arms. His voice had a clear sense of pain. "If you want to cry, cry."


    Su Ruan sobbed in his arms, tears moistened Lu he''s chest, hot and painful.


    "Why are there always so many bad people in this world?"


    Lu he is speechless. He wants to cover all the unbearable things in the world, at least not to let her see them. But there are too many unbearable things in the world to cover with his own strength.


    He can only pat her on the shoulder, once, the eyes are deep light.


    Su Ruan was tired of crying. She took out the tissue in her pocket and wiped her tears. She pinched her face. Lu he squatted down and said, "come on, I''ll carry you."


    Lying on Lu he''s back, Su Ruan stares at the stars in the sky.


    Think of Qin Qin jump from a building when the following a crowd to watch the noise, a burst of nausea in my heart.


    They probably don''t think they are wrong and think they are right at the bottom of their heart. They think that people who really want to commit suicide will not go out and bluff to die. They should hide in a corner and die quietly.


    They think this man doesn''t want to die, but he just wants to scare people.


    But they don''t know that when some people commit suicide, they may still have a glimmer of hope in their heart, hoping that someone can pull him and give him even a little light. Maybe he can be brave and choose to live.


    But if they think that they are right, they directly promote those who are already desperate, let them completely disappointed and choose to die.


    Lu he only felt cool between his neck. He closed his eyes. When can he protect her from the unbearable situation in the world? Like a flower in a greenhouse, he doesn''t need to face any wind and rain.


    He is not afraid of her weakness, as long as he has enough ability, then she can hide behind his wings.


    Lu he has been seeing her to the door. When she goes up the stairs, Su Ruan wants him to put down himself, but Lu he doesn''t speak, just bumps her up.


    Before entering the door, Lu he touched her head, with a firm voice, "Su Ruan, no matter how much this world is unbearable, you have to believe that justice will prevail over evil."


    Su Ruan looked at him in a daze. He nodded, "go in."


    Yes, there are many unbearable things in this world, but we have no choice but to believe in justice.


    Into the room, Su soft is still the first time to stand at the window to see Lu he left the figure. But he seemed to be aware of her line of sight. He stopped to look at the window. When he looked at her line of sight, his index finger and middle finger together, nodded between his lips, gave a smile, and turned away.


    His figure disappeared in the alley, Su soft still staring at the alley in a daze.


    There are too many weak people in this world, and Su Ruan is one of them.


    But fortunately, her Taekwondo is OK and she can protect herself, so in addition to verbal bullying, Su Ruan doesn''t have much bullying in her memory.


    Qin Qin is two years lower than Su Ruan. When Su Ruan was in junior three, she was in junior one and senior three


    In grade one.


    This is no intersection of people, in a school organization to the nursing home volunteer activities to meet.


    At that time, Qin Qin laughed like a flower, and her voice was sweet as if she had eaten a lot of white rabbit milk candy. She quietly called her, "Xuejie, Xuejie."


    She is as busy as a bee. After doing this and doing that, she has time to chat with her grandparents, tell jokes and make them laugh.


    Su Ruan is very shy and unsociable, but she sticks to Su Ruan and takes her to chat with her grandparents. Xuejie keeps calling.


    Later, after the volunteer activity was finished, she met Su Ruan by chance at school. She still said hello to Su Ruan with a smile, "how are you, sister."


    She is very familiar, a long time often to the class to find Su soft, is still sweet call sister.


    She didn''t study very well, so she asked Su Ruan to help her.


    Of course, Su Ruan didn''t refuse. She came and went. Su Ruan often went to her home to help her tutor and met her family.


    Su Ruan likes her family atmosphere very much. Her relationship is harmonious and her brothers and sisters are respectful.


    Her home is full of laughter all the time. Su Ruan is very popular every time she goes there. Later, she gets familiar with her. Her brother will bring a gift to Su Ruan when he brings her a gift.

 Chapter 74

    A clear sky


    Later, in the year when Qinqin was promoted from grade two to grade three, her mother transferred her to another school. When she heard that the teaching conditions in Lincheng were better, she sent her to the school.


    Qin Qin is lively, cheerful and has many friends, but she never forgets Su Ruan. Later, she called her several times and told her with a smile that she had a good life there. The monitor of the new class was very handsome.


    Later, Su Ruan never received a call from her again. At first, she thought she was busy studying. Now, maybe it was then that she fell into the abyss.


    Beautiful girl, from then on her face no longer see a smile, all day in a trance.


    Qin Qin''s case has been pressed down, and the whole family is not working every day.


    By the time Su Ruan knew it, it was three days later.


    Qinqin''s mother came to her and begged her to accompany Qinqin.


    When Su Ruan came to Qinqin''s house, she lost another lap in just a few days.


    The wrist was wrapped with gauze, with blood on it.


    The girl lying on the bed seems to be in despair. The arrival of Su Ruan only makes her eyes a little bit turbulent and calm again.


    Su Ruan looked at her like that, thinking of her mother''s red and swollen eyes, without any hope.


    The animal who violated Qin Qin was the eldest brother-in-law of the director of the Public Security Bureau. He was not the only one. All the people he forced Qin Qin to accompany him with wine were dignified people, "he said


    Not only was pressed down, he also took a bite back and sued Qin Qin for slander.


    Qin Qin''s family broke their legs and begged people all over the world. All of them looked at them coldly like kicking a ball. Some of them even disdained, "now little girls, seduce people more and more!"


    Qin Qin''s brother didn''t hold back and was caught in.


    Su Ruan''s life, never met such a dark thing, power and money, no wonder everyone is in pursuit.


    Lu he noticed something wrong with Su Ruan. Taking advantage of PE class, he pulled her aside and looked at her with his head down. "Did I tell you something? You can''t hide it from me?"


    Su Ruan hung her head and said nothing. Her eyes were wet.


    Lu he sighed and bowed slightly to accommodate her. "Is the case of Qinqin hard to handle?"


    Su soft sucked nose, don''t want to let oneself look so worthless, "how do you know?"


    Lu He gave her a white look and couldn''t help taking her. She was in a bad mood these days. He could guess some of them and asked someone.


    Sure enough, at that time, he felt that a tutor, who dares to take his students to accompany him, is either bold or someone behind him.


    Eyes deep, will she into his arms, "believe me?"


    Su Ruan raised her eyes to see him. Her eyes, which had just been crying, were wet and provocative,


    After a while, she said, "believe it."


    Inexplicably, I believe him.


    Lu he chuckled, pinched her nose, "let''s go, gather." Knead knead was kneaded some sour nose, Su soft with behind him secretly looking at his back.


    Clearly very thin, but inexplicably reassuring, as if as long as he is, then everything is not a problem.


    For the candy poured cat food, watching her squint there to eat a happy face, the hands of the mobile phone beep.


    After a while, there connected, very complacent voice, "nephew ah, looking for uncle something."


    Lu he picked his eyebrows and didn''t care about his complacency. He touched the crisp sugar''s head, got up and went to the study, sat down in front of the computer, opened the computer and sent the prepared e-mail.


    Facing the man who is in a good mood over there, "it seems that you are very idle recently?"


    Zhou Junhua complacent, "OK, just accompany your aunt to go around."


    After chasing each other for so many years, Zhou Junhua finally achieved success. On this honeymoon trip, Zhou Junhua was determined to try his best to make a baby.


    Lu he said with a smile, "if I have something to ask you for help, I will send you an email."


    As soon as Zhou Junhua''s legs were crossed, he took the apple from Gu Lian and bit it with a click. "I''ll wait until I finish my honeymoon with your aunt. I''m not free now."


    For his refusal, Lu he had been prepared and said calmly, "is that right?"


    Click again, "of course!"


    "Well, it seems that I can talk to my aunt about you poking a hole in the condom with a needle sometime."


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Zhou Junhua was almost choked by the apple in his mouth, and his face was red. "How can you know?"


    Lu he is so calm, "help or not?"


    Zhou Junhua grinds, "help!"


    After kissing Gu Lian, who is folding clothes next to him, Zhou Junhua turns on his computer and clicks on the email sent by Lu He.


    Only one eye, a contraction of the pupil, not just as serious, instant serious.


    Gu Lian, who was next to him, came up and said, "what are you looking at?"


    Zhou Junhua''s face was as heavy as ink, but he didn''t answer.


    Seeing the contents on the computer, Gu Lian was stunned, patted him on the shoulder and turned to go out.


    When it comes to work, she has always been very knowledgeable.


    After taking the mobile phone next to him, Zhou Junhua dialed directly, and his voice was as cold as ice. "Yang Jiangang, I don''t think you, the director of the Public Security Bureau, want to do it, do you?"


    Yang Jiangang trembled with fright. At first he was stunned, and then he felt guilty. But he thought that he was blocking things so tightly that he shouldn''t be shaken to him. He tried to suppress his fear and wanted to make a routine saying, "Secretary Zhou is serious. I don''t know what happened to him


    Can you tell me what''s wrong? "


    Zhou Junhua sneered, "are you sure you really need me to understand?"


    Yang Jiangang was scared out in a cold sweat. He felt his forehead and felt cool. He really made a fool of himself. If you let him understand, then he is the director of the Bureau.


    Fortunately for a moment, Yang Jiangang immediately said, "Secretary Zhou, don''t worry. Recently, I just went back to the Bureau on a business trip. I''ve got a lot of cases on hand. I''ll go and check them now."¡° It''s easy to talk to smart people. Yang Jiangang, I hope you can be smart to the end. You should know what to do for those who shouldn''t let go? "


    Sweating on his forehead, Yang Jiangang nodded again and again, although he couldn''t see, "if you know, if you know, Secretary Zhou can rest assured."


    Hang up the phone, Yang Jiangang immediately busy, the hands of the phone did not idle down.


    He was very clear about what Zhou Junhua meant just now. None of those who were involved in this matter could be spared.


    He couldn''t figure it out. How could it get to him?


    It''s obviously a small case of the common people, which can be suppressed by some means.


    But it''s no use thinking about that now. Yang Jiangang is only left to be thankful. Fortunately, he''s still right. Otherwise, as the director of the Public Security Bureau, he would have done his best.


    Just when Qinqin''s family was about to fall into despair and Qinqin''s brother was ready to lose both sides, a lawyer came to their home and said that he would help Qinqin fight a lawsuit for free.


    Before Ming Ming, they lost all their money and no one was willing to take Qin Qin''s lawsuit.


    Su Ruan accompanied Qin Qin to make a confession, and those who were as poor as Qin Qin were punished


    All the children, accompanied by their parents, stand up and identify the high officials who sit in high positions.


    At the beginning, these people refused to admit it. Officials protected each other and felt that things should not be so big.


    But the moment the handcuffs were on their wrists, they couldn''t believe it.


    For a month, Su Ruan accompanied Qin Qin all the time, no matter in litigation, trial, or confession recording.


    On the day the verdict came down, Qin Qin''s family wept bitterly.


    On that day, the sky was clear, many senior officials fell, and directly broke a trading chain about underage girls and young girls.


    Su Ruan Wo quietly shed tears in Lu he''s arms, like a kitten in her voice, "thank you."


    Lu he deliberately destroyed the atmosphere, deliberately teased, "really want to thank me?"


    Su soft blinked and nodded, "well."


    Lu he leaned over her ear with a bad smile and whispered, "you haven''t taken the initiative to kiss me for such a long time, or you would take the initiative to give me a thank you. How about that?"


    Su Ruan blushed and hit him.


    At the end of Qin Qin''s case, there was less than a month left for the college entrance examination.


    The sultry weather makes the students who are studying hard very upset.


    Su Ruan is a little listless and comes to her aunt, but she wants ice cream very much.


    Lu he is strict with her. She can''t even eat song Siqiao''s ice cream secretly. She is a little wilted, like eggplant broken by frost.


    Lu he looked at her face a little funny, point her forehead, "do not let you eat is for you."


    Su Ruan is still drooping, she knows, but she still wants to eat. I couldn''t help blinking my big eyes and trying to be cute, "can I have a bite? Just one bite? "


    Lu he mercilessly refused, "not a bite," he became a bit severe, "Su xiaoruan, do you forget your stomach pain?"


    When he called her Su xiaoruan, it proved that he was serious.


    Su Ruan takes back cute''s big eyes and grunts twice, but she just wants to eat. What should she do


    Lu he frowned and got up to walk out of the classroom. Su Ruan''s eyes lit up in an instant. He was walking in the direction of the store!


    Su Ruan was looking forward to her ice cream coming back. Unfortunately, two minutes before class, Lu he came back, but he was empty handed.


    Su soft instant flat mouth, "you are not to buy me ice cream ah?"


    Lu He raised his eyebrows. "You think it''s beautiful!"


    Su Ruan: "she really wants to be beautiful.


    Knowing that the plan to eat ice cream went bankrupt, Su Ruan seemed to be stranded on the beach


    Like a fish, exhale with your mouth open.


    When I didn''t notice, I was stuck with something in my mouth.


    Su soft a Zheng, licked lick, sweet, cool.


    It''s mint.


    The cool mints instantly refreshed her.


    Su Ruan was very satisfied and immediately narrowed her eyes and laughed at him. If she had mint, it was OK.


    The day before the college entrance examination, the school gave senior three students a holiday to relax and prepare for the exam.


    When the old Hou issued the admission card, he repeated again and again, "the admission card must be kept well. After writing the test paper, he should check the answer card at the same time."


    "Most of you are children from rich families. Some of you can have a good future even without taking the college entrance examination. But you should know that a good college entrance examination is a good answer for your study in these years."

 Chapter 75

    Relief


    On a holiday day, Su''s mother specially asked Su Ruan to take Lu he home and cook a table for her two children. At the dinner table, Su''s mother watched Lu he carefully peel shrimp and pick fish bones for her daughter. She said to Lu He with a smile, "don''t just care about her, you can eat too."


    Lu he should continue the action in his hand. Su Ruan was kicked on her leg. She looked at Su mu, flattened her mouth, stuffed the shrimp she had peeled into her mouth and said, "you eat it quickly, I''ll eat it."


    Lu he didn''t refuse Su''s kindness. Su''s mother is very skilled. In Lu he''s memory, Gu Xi is a mother who doesn''t know how to cook. She always smiles with a delicate smile. "Baby son, can mother take you out to eat?"


    Lu he lowered her eyebrows and eyes. She was afraid of pain. It was estimated that she had studied the method of suicide for a long time. Finally, she chose one that was not so ugly or painful.


    After her liberation, Lu he never went to the restaurants she often took herself to.


    Do you love her?


    I love you very much, otherwise he would not hate Jun Lin for so many years.


    Hate her?


    Also hate, it is clear that their mother and son can also lead a good life, but she chose the most cruel method, left behind


    He.


    Su Ruan felt that something was wrong with Lu He. She quietly put a sweet and sour spare ribs into his bowl and said in a small voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Lu he regained his wandering thoughts and put the ribs into his mouth with a smile


    Seeing that she was not at ease, he laughed and looked at Su''s mother, who was going to the kitchen to fill the soup. He approached Su Ruan a little bit, "did you tell my aunt that I wanted to be a burden?"


    Su Ruan was startled and looked at the kitchen. Fortunately, Su Mu didn''t hear and didn''t look this way.


    Angry at him, deliberately scared him, "if my mother knew that you were thinking about marrying her daughter home so early, she would probably pull out your skin."


    Lu he shrugged, noncommittal, "is that right? But why do I think my aunt will be more happy if she knows what I want to become a member of the family? "


    Su Ruan


    This kind of thing she believes her mother is really able to come out. As soon as Lu he tells her something that is too cumbersome, if she is old enough, she will take out her Hukou book immediately and urge them to get the certificate quickly.


    Before the meal was finished, Lu he''s mobile phone rang. It was Lu Junlin. He took a look at the screen and pressed it out.


    Su Ruan blinked and said nothing.


    After a while, another text message came in. Lu he didn''t read it. He didn''t open it until he sat on the sofa after dinner.


    It''s from army forest.


    "I''m downstairs. I''m going to take the college entrance examination tomorrow. How''s my preparation?"


    Lu he has no expression on his face. He turns on the mute and puts his mobile phone into his pocket.


    Su''s mother brought lemonade for them to drink. The air was so stuffy that the cold lemonade slid down her throat into her esophagus. The cool whole person squinted slightly.


    Su Ruan is holding the cup and pecking at it, quietly probing into Lu he''s expression. Lu he flicked her forehead and said with a smile, "what are you looking at?"


    Su Ruan rubbed his head and said, "you are in a bad mood."


    He raised his eyebrows and didn''t answer.


    Knowing that Lu Junlin was with him, Lu he stayed at Su Ruan''s house for a while.


    When I saw the two figures standing under the street lamp, I suddenly laughed, but the smile never reached the bottom of my eyes.


    Seeing Lu He, Jun Lin came along with a small figure, very thin and small. He timidly followed Jun Lin behind him and pulled his clothes to show his head and looked at Lu He.


    Lu he swept his face and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Sensing his gaze, Lu Junlin said, "he said he wanted to see you."


    Lu he was very pale and said, "see, what else do you have?"


    Jun Lin choked for a moment, but didn''t answer for a moment.


    Lu he turned his eyes away from the corner of Lu Junlin, who was pulling at him.


    When he was a child, he liked to pull the corner of his coat. Although he didn''t hide behind him, he still liked to pull the corner of his coat.


    Seeing that he calmly looked away, Jun Lin choked down his throat and said again, "I heard that Chen an is well managed by you, you are very smart, but I hope you can be in politics. In this society, power is the most important thing."


    Lu he chuckled, as if he had suddenly let go. There was no sharp confrontation with Mai Mang, no hatred in his eyes.


    Lu Junlin looked at him, immersed in officialdom for many years, and thought that he could see through everyone''s mind at a glance, but now he suddenly found that he could not see through Lu He.


    Lu he looked at the little boy who was similar to him again and laughed, "if you like, maybe he can take over your class in the future."


    He didn''t have the heart to stay and listen to his advice. Lu he waved his hand and said he was sorry. I was ready to go home after I had something else to do.


    But just take a step, clothes suddenly very light pull, he tilted his head, he saw Lu Baoxi pulling his clothes, staring at him with a pair of eyes.


    It was very hot in June, but he was still wearing long sleeves, but he didn''t sweat on his face. He was pale and morbid.


    Arm thin as if a fold on the broken.


    Lu he frowned slightly and looked at his hand without speaking.


    Lu Baoxi seemed to be afraid of him. He was still a little frightened when he looked at him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    He seems to be well protected and his eyes are full of worldly purity.


    Lu Baoxi released his finger, a little nervous, "I know you donated bone marrow to save me, thank you."


    Lu he nodded, "you''re welcome. In fact, even if I don''t donate bone marrow, you will meet the right bone marrow."


    After he turned and left, Lu Baoxi stared at his back for a long time.


    He had seen his picture. His mother said that it was his brother, but he was not easy to get along with. Maybe he would come back to fight with him for the property of the Lu family in the future.


    But no matter how his mother told him how bad his so-called brother was and how much he hated their mother and son, he always felt that he didn''t like what his mother said.


    Maybe it''s because they have the same blood.


    When he walked into the elevator with his back to them, Lu he''s face was dark. When he first met Lu Baoxi, he was still a small group, biting his fingers and staring at him with a pair of hard eyes. When he looked at him, his mouth opened and his saliva dripped down.


    But he was disgusted with the little group of babies.


    He attributed his mother''s suicide to the three members of their family.


    It can''t be denied that his mind was so dark at that time that he even wanted to pick up the drooling baby and fall to the ground.


    Now think about it, Lu He pursed his lips, and suddenly he didn''t hate so much.


    He can''t forgive them, but he doesn''t want to be dominated by hatred forever.


    That''s it. Just like a stranger who has nothing to do with you.

 Chapter 76

    Strawberry flavored


    The next day, Su''s mother took a two-day break for her daughter''s exam, preparing to attend the college entrance examination with her.


    Su Ruan''s and Luhe''s examination rooms are not in the same place, not far away, but Luhe''s have to take the bus.


    After breakfast, Su Ruan subconsciously went back to the room and looked at the mobile phone on the table.


    Sure enough, there is information from Lu He. Well, it seems that there are others besides Lu He.


    Most of them are encouragement and refuelling from classmates.


    Lu he''s information is very conspicuous on it, "do you want to go out to play after the college entrance examination?"


    Thinking about his expression when he asked this sentence, he must have squinted at random, thinking about where she would like to play. Maybe she still has candy in her arms.


    I can''t see any tension.


    Su Ruan looked at the words Gong Qiyu sent to wish her a smooth college entrance examination, first returned to Gong Qiyu a thank you.


    Then I really think about where I want to play. Maybe it''s good to go out and relax.


    Su soft smile squint, fingertip light on a few words, "have not thought well, wait


    I''ll let you know after the exam. "


    Outside, Su''s mother is urging her to leave. She puts her mobile phone in the drawer. Su Ruan goes to the examination room with Su''s mother.


    In fact, she is not so nervous. Compared with her, Su Mu is more nervous.


    All the way, I asked her if she had taken her admission card? Are you nervous? Is the pen enough?


    Su soft some funny, "Mom, don''t worry, I''m well prepared, did not forget to bring."


    Outside the examination room, Su Ruan saw Dong xiangtian. They said hello. Dong xiangtian came to her with a nervous face. "Su Ruan, are you nervous?"


    Su Ruan shook his head, looked at the sweat of his forehead and said with a smile, "just relax, just play normally at your level."


    Some people are too nervous will make their own chaos, and some people are more nervous is able to force their own super long play.


    Dong xiangtian probably belongs to the first category. In fact, his performance is very good, but he seldom participates in various competitions.


    Su Ruan heard song Siqiao say that when he was nervous, his mind was blank and he couldn''t remember anything.


    So rarely participate in the game, because those on the court a nervous, he was directly eliminated.


    Dong xiangtian let out a breath, let oneself not so nervous, two people respectively prepare to enter the examination room.


    Su Ruan took a few steps, suddenly turned back, tilted his head and looked at Dong xiangtian with a smile. His voice was clear, "monitor!"


    Dong xiangtian turned back, his forehead sweat was reflected by the new sun.


    "Forget to tell you, Zhao Moyan just sent me a message, let me tell you to refuel on the exam."


    For a moment, Dong xiangtian was like a balloon filled with air, and his inflated chest was swollen.


    Dong xiangtian blushed and laughed foolishly, then suddenly felt embarrassed, "why didn''t she tell me?" Su soft smile, "do you have a mobile phone?"


    Dong xiangtian shook his head, "No."


    "That''s it."


    Looking at Dong xiangtian''s high spirited going to the examination room, Su Ruan feels guilty and thinks that she should not be misleading.


    She was kind enough to cheer up the monitor.


    After several tests in a row, Su Ruan was quite comfortable.


    Every time you finish a test and leave the examination room, there will be any sound.


    Self confidence test in the parents next to the good eyebrows fly.


    And those who feel that they have failed in the exam will think about the small mistakes they just shouldn''t have, with a face of chagrin.


    When Su Ruan saw Su Mu waving to her, she ran quickly and took the mung bean soup in her hand. She was a little puzzled, "isn''t there something wrong today?"


    Su''s mother smiles gracefully. She cuts her broken hair in front of her eyes and says, "go again tomorrow. You''ll learn English in the morning, and your mother won''t be waiting for you here."


    Su Ruan took a big mouthful of mung bean soup with sugar. It was clear and sweet, and instantly eliminated the lingering heat.


    Su Ruan picked out the crayon new pattern on the water cup and said, "it doesn''t matter. I''m not nervous. Just think I''m going to school as usual."


    Su''s mother laughs. How can it be the same? This is the college entrance examination, the first big test in her life. How can she not be nervous and participate as a mother.


    The next morning, Su''s mother got up early and prepared breakfast for Su Ruan.


    After calling Su Ruan, she got up and left in a hurry.


    Recently, she received several wedding flowers. The flowers on the wedding car and the flowers on the scene were all provided by their florists. So she had to go there early to work out the specific matters. It was estimated that she would be very busy today for several weddings.


    English is very easy for Su Ruan. After she finished the question, she checked the answer sheet again. There was a lot of time left. Su Ruan stood up and handed in the paper.


    As soon as someone handed in the paper, the classroom began to tense up.


    Qi brush''s line of sight all toward her to see to come over, although only in a hurry one eye, Su soft is not used to other people''s gaze, a little bit flustered handed in examination paper.


    Out of the examination room, Su Ruan suddenly has a relaxed feeling. Looking at all the students who are heavy-duty, Su Ruan licks her lips and suddenly wants to eat ice cream.


    There is an ice cream shop nearby. Before Su Ruan comes, she suddenly has an ice cream, strawberry flavor.


    Like a cat suddenly frightened, Su Ruan looks up in a daze and smiles at shangluhe. "It seems that she did well in the exam."


    As soon as she saw Lu He, Su Ruan''s eyes lit up. She happily took the ice cream in his hand and put out her tongue to lick it. She shook it a little.


    "When did you come?" It takes him more than ten minutes to get here by bus, and only a few minutes by taxi.


    But she thinks that her paper is still very fast, which proves that he is faster.


    Lu he naturally took the stationery bag in her hand, "just arrived." Today, she wore a goose yellow skirt, revealing a smooth calf,


    There is no unnecessary decoration, but the skin is white, hair is black, lips are red, the beauty is amazing.


    The clothes are ordinary, but when she wears them, she feels that they are really exquisite.


    Inadvertently block next to a few boys look at her line of sight, Lu he cold glance swept past, a few boys were his eyes under a jump, chatting away, a face of pity.


    It''s a pity that such a beautiful little sister has been taken by others.


    Su Ruan sat on the sofa and leaned comfortably in Lu he''s arms. From time to time, she was fed a skinned grape by him.


    There are cartoons on TV, and the small space is full of warmth.


    After waiting for a while, without waiting for the grapes to be fed to her mouth, Su Ruan looked up at Lu He.


    Deng''s a brain door is bumping on his chin, cover chin Ao Wu a, "good ache!"


    Lu he was hit by her in a daze, his chin instantly red a piece, look at her painful tears, some speechless, "move what?"


    Feel head buzz straight ring, Su soft aggrieved Ba Ba, "I''ll look up at you."


    Of course, she couldn''t say that she wanted to see if he was stealing her grapes.


    He rubbed the forehead of a small bag for her. Lu he loosened his hand and looked at it.


    The little red bag grows on the white net forehead, looking at some funny.


    For a moment, she couldn''t help laughing. Su Ruan''s aggrieved expression changed into a sad face, "you gloat!"


    Lu he coughed softly, raised his finger and pointed to the red mark on his chin, "I''m not much better than you. What can I do for schadenfreude?"

 Chapter 77

    Safe and smooth


    To Su''s soft and wet eyes, Lu he''s Adam''s apple rolled, his eyes became deep for a moment, staring at her flat mouth.


    Su Ruan didn''t see his eyes. She twisted her face and continued to watch TV seriously. She also poked him with her finger and nuzui toward grape.


    Lu he hooked the corners of his lips, pinched the grapes with his fingertips and put them on his lips, smiling at the corners of his eyes with endless charm.


    In the dark, Su Ruan was brought into his arms, and then his mouth was sealed without accident.


    Tip of the tongue against the grapes, transported to her mouth, sweet and sour grapes directly between the two fried.


    In a daze, Su Ruan only thinks that she can''t face grapes in the future.


    This kiss is out of control. Lu he leans on the sofa while Su Ruan leans in his arms and raises her head.


    He didn''t know when his fingertips slipped into her clothes and rubbed gently around her waist.


    Su Ruan''s whole body became a mass of water. When he touched his underwear button with his fingertips, his brain was shocked and he was a little sober.


    But before she had time to respond, he stopped and arranged her clothes. His eyes were red.


    Lu he took a deep breath, held her in his arms and gradually calmed down, "sorry." He''s a little out of control.


    Su Ruan twisted in his arms, a small red face comparable to cooked shrimp.


    Lu He snorted and pressed her little butt, her voice was hoarse, "don''t move!"


    Su Ruan almost didn''t bounce when she felt something below.


    Blush heart beat for a long time, dull Oh, dare not move.


    As the beautiful air dispersed, Lu he played with her hair and said, "do you want to go somewhere?"


    Su Ruan almost forgot what he said he would take her out to play. As soon as he mentioned it, she immediately became interested.


    He turned around and hugged his neck. His eyes were bright and his face was excited. "I don''t know, where do you want to go?"


    Lu he picked eyebrows speechless, did not know where to play, she was still so excited.


    The place where they go out to play is left to Lu He. Su Ruan''s task is to persuade Su mu.


    It can be said that she has never been out alone since she was so old. Although there is Lu he this time, she is not sure that her mother will agree.


    When Su''s mother came back, it was very late. When Lu he left, he made dinner. After they had eaten, he cooked fresh Shanghai porridge for Su Ruan. When Su''s mother came back, it should have been cooked just in time.


    As soon as Su''s mother opened the door, she saw that Su Ruan was very attentive. She handed her slippers and fell down


    Water and porridge.


    His daughter can not understand, Su mother took Su soft end of porridge, drink a mouthful, taste very good.


    Su Mu smiles, "did you cook it?"


    "Cooked by Lu He." Su Ruan scratched her head.


    Su Mu smiles. Of course, she knows it''s cooked by Lu He. How many kilos of her daughter can she count. Su Ruan stares at the seafood porridge in the bowl. It seems to be delicious.


    She just ate too much, so when Lu he cooked porridge, she had no appetite at all.


    But Su''s mother came back too late. She had already digested some of the food in her stomach. It seemed that she could still pack some seafood porridge.


    Bumping the legs ran back to the kitchen, filled a bowl of seafood porridge out, put on the tea table, also did not sit on the stool, squatting directly to drink.


    While drinking, she looked at Su Mu and asked tentatively, "Mom, after the exam, can I go out to play?"


    Su''s mother nodded, "of course, with classmates?"


    Su Ruan bit her lip and blinked, "with Lu He."


    Su''s mother was silent for a moment. When Su Ruan thought she would not agree, she put down her bowl and said, "well, yes."


    Su soft smile, stood up and hugged her, Baji in her face kiss, "thank you, mom!"


    Su''s mother pretended to be disgusted and rubbed her face with the back of her hand. She laughed at Su Ruan and said, "it''s all saliva."


    Su Ruan puffed her mouth, hugged her neck and gave her a few kisses on her face like a chicken pecking rice. She said, "you despise your baby daughter, just kiss, just kiss."


    Su Mu''s eyes smile out of the subtle lines, full of doting.


    After laughing, Su''s mother became serious again. She seldom interfered in her daughter''s affairs.


    But she knew very well that Su Ruan was still young and didn''t know much about things. Although she believed in Lu He, she was a teenager and could not avoid impulse.


    She is also from this age. The reason why she doesn''t object to her daughter''s falling in love is that she knows very well that no matter how many times she has fallen in love in her life, the most simple and impurity free one must be in her youth.


    There is not too much money, power and reality, there is only true heart, for you this person, for our same youth.


    Watching her daughter become a graceful girl, Su''s mother is in a trance. On the wall beside her is a picture of Su Ruan''s father. Beside the picture are many awards Su Ruan won when she was a child.


    Is a smile gentle and elegant man, she put soft eyebrows, Changshan, if you are still there, how good.


    Our daughter is really excellent.


    Su Ruan looked at her mother''s eyes in a trance. Along her eyes, she saw a picture of her father.


    For a moment, the tip of the nose suddenly sour.


    Her impression of her father is extremely vague, but the only thing she can remember is the feeling of his palm.


    Very warm palm, but also very rough, every time pinch her face, she will cry flat mouth.


    Mother seldom tells her about her father. When she talks about it occasionally, she always has a smile in her eyes. She says, you were not good when you were a child, but you are still a crying ghost.


    Once, I don''t know if you are hungry or what. Your father just came in from the door after work. When he heard you cry, he quickly hugged you. As a result, as soon as he hugged you in his arms, you peed all over him. After peeing, he didn''t cry and giggled in his arms.


    Su Ruan is very curious about everything about her father. At that time, she has a very gentle person in her mind. Her arms are very warm, but she can''t remember what he looks like. She can only rely on some old photos to piece together. Others urged her to remarry, even her grandmother. The year her father died, her mother was still very young, less than thirty years old.


    Grandma said that if there was no her, it was estimated that her mother would follow her father.


    She once asked her mother why she didn''t remarry at that time. Her mother just said with a smile, "you''re not married."


    I''m still young. I don''t understand.


    She now vaguely understood, some love, met no longer accommodate others, love into the bones, even if a person guarding, also reluctant to let others replace his position.


    Su''s mother touched Su Ruan''s hair. "We xiaoruan have grown up. Our mother has said some things last time, but she doesn''t say any more. You are an adult, and many things can be decided by yourself. But the only thing my mother wants to tell you is that girls must respect themselves."


    The first thing that flashed through Su Ruan''s mind was the shivering feeling of Lu he''s palm at his waist in the afternoon.


    There is a moment of guilty, Su soft head quickly buried to the chest, voice small with the mosquito humming, "I know."


    The place of travel is decided by Luhe. It''s very hot. Su Ruan has some regrets when she goes out. When she goes out to travel at this time, it''s like finding guilt for herself.


    The location chosen by Lu he is not very far. They went there by high-speed rail.


    When we got to L City, Lu he pulled Su Ruan''s hand out of the car.


    As soon as Su Ruan heard the station announcement from L City, she stared at Lu He, got out of the car and surrounded him with coquetry. "How do you know I want to go to Liyang temple?"


    She always wanted to visit Yangsi, not only because of the beautiful surrounding environment, but also because she could visit it by the way.


    It''s also because the temple is famous far and wide. Su Ruan followed the outside world when she was a child


    Grandma came once and asked for peace.


    This time, she still wanted to ask for peace, not only for her, for her mother, for her grandmother, but also for him.


    Lu He chuckles, which sentence is still the last time, "when you talk with song Siqiao, maybe you can lower your voice."


    Well, although she didn''t feel that she spoke with song Siqiao in a loud voice.


    Standing at the door, Su Ruan had some feelings about the great changes in Liyang temple.


    When she came here as a child, it was not very big, but now it has at least doubled.


    Lu he squeezed her hand and led her in.


    The holy land of Buddhism is very quiet. As soon as we enter here, everyone consciously slows down.


    It seems that the rhythm of life has become light and slow up. Su Ruan takes a deep breath and feels relaxed.


    Lu he is an atheist. When she goes in to kneel down, he stands outside under the Begonia tree, embracing his arms and smiling at her.


    Su Ruan turns back and smiles mercifully at the Buddha statue. She closes her eyes with her hands folded. She is very devout.


    When he came out, he was standing in the middle of the temple, looking at the turtle in the pool next to him.


    Two turtles are creeping slowly. Su Ruan walks over and Lu he looks at her. "What wish did she make?" Su Ruan certainly won''t say, "if I don''t tell you, it won''t work."


    Lu he didn''t ask. There was a marriage tree in the backyard. Su Ruan kept thinking about it and took him to write two red ribbons tied to the tree.


    Lu he looked at her in high spirits and didn''t mean to hit her.


    Generally, this kind of marriage tree will be replaced after a period of time. Otherwise, how can later people tie it up.


    Lu He smiles, just let her be happy. Su Ruan writes the red ribbon and comes to see what he has written.


    "Peace and prosperity."


    On his ribbon were written four big characters with her name on them.


    Su soft smile squint, as if ate the food of the small hamster, "really have a heart, let you see my."


    Lu he looked along her and saw four big words written on her ribbon: "happiness and joy."


    A chuckle of hiss, "where is the soul in the heart?"


    Su Ruan said with a smile, "it''s all four words!"


    Lu He


    "Isn''t it a marriage tree? Why don''t you seek marriage?"


    "I''ve got the marriage I want. I''m very lucky in my life. I don''t have any extravagant hopes. I hope you can be happy."


    He laughed. "Me too."

 Chapter 78

    I love you is a statement


    Out of the Liyang temple, Lu he took her to the already reserved B & B.


    Different from the luxury of the hotel, it is the general warmth of the farmhouse. The yard is full of flowers, and a small vegetable field nearby is full of fresh vegetables and fruits.


    The host of B & B is a kind old couple with a little granddaughter.


    The little granddaughter is four or five years old. She has two pigtails and a small white face. She has two dimples when she smiles.


    Su Ruan and the little girl knead the animal with her plasticine. Lu he sat and looked at them.


    Su Ruan pinches a little rabbit, pinches two eyes for the rabbit with red rubber clay, and hands them to the little girl.


    The little girl opened her mouth and went to grandma to show off her adoration.


    Su Ruan ran to Lu He with the turtle in her hand and put it in his hand. She asked for praise. "How about it? Is it very similar to you?"


    Lu he glanced at her and said with a smile, "are you looking for a fight?"


    Su Ruan laughs and pulls him to the small vegetable garden nearby.


    This small vegetable garden is specially planted by the grandparents of B & B. people who come here to stay can pick some melons and fruits, wash them and eat them without adding any pesticides.


    Of course, if you want to eat the vegetables, you can also pick some, grandfather milk


    Milk can help.


    Su Ruan picked a small red tomato and a tender cucumber. When she saw the vine on the ground beside her, her eyes lit up, but then she looked at Lu He with a flat mouth, "I want to eat melon."


    Lu he took a look and didn''t understand her for a moment. "I''ll pick it for you?"


    Su Ruan grabs his sleeve and rubs a little mud on his sleeve.


    GA, Su soft moment guilty, fingertips trembled, a face of dogleg smile, "no, no, I come."


    Lu he picked his eyebrows and looked at the clear fingerprints on his sleeve. He twisted her eyes and carried his sleeve back. "Don''t you want to eat it?"


    Su Ruan scratched her head. "I''m afraid I can''t finish it."


    Lu He droops his eyes, facing the tomatoes and cucumbers in her hand, can''t you finish eating them?


    "I can''t finish it."


    Su soft feet side by side, playfully respect a not too standard military salute, "yes!"


    When she came back from picking melons, Lu he knew what it meant that she couldn''t finish eating.


    A face black line of looking at her hand than her head a little smaller melon, corner of the eye smoked, "why don''t you pick a bigger than your head?"


    Hearing the irony in his tone, Su Ruan glared at him, "this must be very sweet."


    Such a big melon looks very sweet.


    Lu he was holding the tomatoes and cucumbers she had picked before. She wanted to take the melon in her arms, but she refused. She had to hold it by herself.


    Seeing that she was carrying melons to go to the old granny of B & B, Lu he washed the tomatoes and cucumbers in his hand and put them on a small plate, waiting for her to come back later. After a while, she came back with melon in her arms, followed by the old woman and granddaughter of B & B.


    The old lady smiles kindly, "I planned to pick this melon yesterday, but I forgot to pick it. It''s too big. If I don''t pick it again, it will be ripe."


    Wash the melon clean cut, Su soft two hands a hand that a melon, behind the little girl''s two hands also holding a melon, gnawed face is juice.


    Su Ruan hands the melon to Lu He, "you taste it, it''s so sweet."


    Lu he didn''t answer, so she took a bite on the melon with her hand, and said, "it''s very sweet."


    Su soft hand trembled for a while, almost didn''t hold melon, this man more and more can lift.


    The melon that he had bitten was handed to him. Su Ruan squatted down and drew a piece of paper to wipe the juice on her chin.


    It seems very calm, but the red ear tip mercilessly exposed her mood at this time.


    Dinner is made by grandma. It''s a very common home dish. It''s all made from the dishes in the small garden.


    After dinner, they sat in a small pavilion in the yard playing Gobang.


    The sultry summer is better at night. When you sit in the yard, the night wind blows, especially cool.


    The only problem is that there are mosquitoes in the yard. Grandma specially ordered a plate of mosquito repellent incense for them, and told them to have a rest early. After a meeting, there should be more mosquitoes.


    Patted to oneself leg, Baji patted a hand blood, Su soft frowned, "this mosquito how only bite me not bite you?"


    Lu he took a look at his ankle length trousers, and then swept someone''s two small white legs. He let out a whisper and didn''t bite her.


    After playing two games of chess, Su Ruan always lost. Some of them wanted to play and didn''t want to play. They lay on the table and stared at him.


    Under the hazy moonlight, his eyebrows and eyes seem to be a little soft, usually with a few strands of frosty eyes, when looking at her, always inadvertently become gentle.


    Su Ruan thinks that he is really good-looking and not tired of it.


    Not only the bridge of the nose is high, the eyelashes are very long, but also the lip petals are just in red.


    Facing him, Lu he played on her forehead and coughed, "saliva is coming out."


    Su Ruan subconsciously touched the corners of her mouth, and there was nothing. This joke was really cold enough.


    With a Gobang on her fingertip, Su Ruan bent down to pick it up.


    But his eyes stopped on his bare legs.


    I don''t know when his trousers rolled up to his knees, with several obvious red spots bitten by mosquitoes.


    Mosquito repellent incense was pushed to her side with his feet. No wonder she didn''t feel that many mosquitoes bit her.


    The heart seems to be scalded by something, warm.


    Su Ruan put the Gobang she picked up into the box with a jingle.


    She touched her little face and looked at him with a smile. Her voice was sweet, but in Lu he''s ears, it was like the beautiful snake in Liaozhai that she had seen before. Enchantment into the bones, she blushed, said, "Luhe, I have not said I love you."


    Lu he''s fingertips trembled, and his Adam''s apple rolled down. For a long time, he answered calmly, "it seems not."


    Oh, Su Ruan thought, "I''ll say it now."


    He slowed his breath and heard her soft voice, "I love you."


    He laughed, his eyes slightly bent, "I love you."


    She didn''t understand, "why don''t I love you, too?"


    "Because, I love you is a statement, not because you love me will love you, even if you don''t love me, I still love you."


    ¡­


    Su Ruan takes a bath in the bathroom. She grabs the rabbit in her pajamas and doesn''t want to


    get out.


    Lu he looked at the time. She had been in for almost an hour.


    He didn''t rush to know what she was talking about.


    When she pushed open the bathroom door and came out, he was leaning on the head of the bed, processing the documents that uncle Zhong had just sent to him.


    Originally, once he finished the exam, he needed to go to chen''an to attend the meeting, because it was delayed for a few days to accompany her.


    Seeing her coming out, he moved his eyes away from the front of the computer, took off his glasses on the bridge of his nose and hooked his hand to her.


    But she was obviously still nauseous, looking a little loose expression, but did not intend to come.


    Lu He smiles, puts down his notebook, walks towards her and hugs her from behind.


    Su Ruan was startled by him, but she didn''t push him away.


    Chin against her shoulder, Su soft can clearly feel the temperature of his body.


    "Still angry?"


    Su Ruan hummed twice and restrained her worthless face, "who told you to open a room without consulting me?"


    Lu he''s face is not red, heart does not jump, a serious flicker, "the security here is not very good, different from the hotel environment, let you live alone I don''t worry."


    There are only two older grandparents here, no security guard, no joke, he is really not at ease to let her live alone.


    Su Ruan didn''t get angry at all, mainly because she was embarrassed. His explanation was not good for her


    Make again, obediently Oh a, urge him, "hurry to take a bath."


    Standing on the window and looking down, the new guest downstairs is a young couple, but it looks older than them.


    The old lady cheerfully greets two people, takes two people to walk into the living room to choose the room.


    The water in the bathroom is clattering, and Su Ruan''s face is like the little tomato picked today.


    In my mind, I can''t help sketching the way he took a shower inside.


    Long legs, naked back.


    Blushing and beating, Su Ruan scolds herself, but her mind can''t help thinking. I even thought of his abdominal muscles when he was playing on the playground.


    Su Ruan threw herself on the bed and buried her head under the pillow like an ostrich.


    I don''t blame her. I blame the sound of the water inside.


    When Lu he came out, he saw her arching in bed like a caterpillar.


    Wiping her hair, she pulled out from the quilt. Sure enough, her face turned red, "so hot, what are you going to arch into the quilt?"


    Su Ruan didn''t hear what he said at all, staring at his abdominal muscles.


    Two seconds later, with a wail, Lu he stared at the red liquid flowing out from under her nose.


    Su Ruan touched her nose and looked at her red fingers. After two seconds, she rushed into the bathroom again.


    Left Lu He in situ Leng for a while, after laughing straight shake.


    Knocked on the bathroom door, Lu he hard to suppress the tone of the smile, "hurry out, I have a look."


    Su Ruan is dejected inside and wants to cry without tears. She feels that she has lost her face all her life.


    In front of the mirror, the blushing little face nodded twice, hating him for not arguing, "Why are you so unpromising? Don''t you show some abdominal muscles? You''ll have nosebleed. If you show more in the future, you''ll die of nosebleed!"


    Seeing that she didn''t reply, Lu he knocked on the door twice and gave her a special step. "It''s hot and it''s normal to get angry. You come out and I''ll see if the nosebleed has stopped."


    Su Ruan is like a small quail that has been defeated. She is wilting and "stopped."


    There stopped for a while, and said: "don''t make trouble, come out quickly."


    Su Ruan was afraid to go out and see his dazzling abdominal muscles, humming for a long time, "well, then you go to put on your clothes first, put them on!"


    Lu he laughs, "well dressed."


    Su Ruan came out of the bathroom, hanging her head and not daring to look at Lu He.


    Lu he held her chin and asked her to look up to see if her nosebleed had stopped.


    Su soft listless ring around his waist, muttering, "lost the dead."


    Feel his chest slightly shake, Su soft to his waist twist, "don''t laugh!"


    Lu he fished her out of his arms and looked at her red face. "What''s wrong


    I mean, it''s yours. I''ll see what I want. "


    Su soft looked up at him and saw a trace of ridicule hanging on the corner of his mouth, "but the nosebleed is not enough."


    Su Ruan cried and covered his mouth, "don''t say it! Don''t say it


    Su Ruan was very nervous when she went to bed and rolled around unconsciously.


    Caterpillars generally completely influenced the thinking of Luhe.


    Put down the computer in hand, Lu he directly wrapped her in a quilt and continued to process the documents when she couldn''t earn enough. Of course, Su Ruan couldn''t be cured by him. She was so coquettish and wrapped up in the quilt that it was too hot. After a while, Lu He reluctantly let her out, glanced at her, saw her proud face and directly kissed her.


    The kiss was very intense, and it felt like a brush.


    This time Su soft completely quiet down, obediently lean on his arms, dare not move.


    When Lu he finished processing the documents, Su Ruan had been sleeping in his arms for a long time.


    He gently closes the computer and puts it on the bedside table. Lu he holds Su Ruan''s head and adjusts their posture.


    Looking down at her closed eyebrows and eyes, her eyes softened into a piece. She gently printed a kiss on her forehead and whispered, "good night, my girl."


    Su Ruan woke up in Lu he''s arms in the morning. Lu he didn''t wake up when she opened her eyes.


    Su Ruan tilts her head and stares at Lu he''s sleeping face. Well, he is asleep


    It seems that some people and animals are harmless when they are young.


    It looks lovely.


    Su Ruan happily arched in his arms, and suddenly found that her uncle said it was reasonable. Such an excellent boy was turned back by himself. I''m happy when I think about it.


    The hairy hair of the little woman in her arms scratched around her neck. Lu he opened his eyes and just woke up with bleary eyes.


    Looking down at her, squinting and kissing her eyelids, "good morning."


    Su soft Ba Ji in his chin back, "good morning."


    She woke up for a while, had long remembered, because he did not wake up, can only wait for him to wake up.


    She was so excited that she got up from bed and went to wash.


    Lu he followed her, and her hair was a little messy when she just woke up, adding a little dull than usual.


    They brush their teeth in the mirror in the same way.


    Su soft looked at the look of the two people in the mirror, mouthed toothpaste foam, printed a kiss on his face, and ran out with a bad smile.


    For her prank, Lu he is very calm reaction, see her lying outside the bathroom quietly Mimi to see his reaction, Lu he a face indifferent, "wait for breakfast want to eat?"


    Su Ruan blinked, feeling that there should be no crisis. She ran back to the bathroom and washed her face clean.


    Two people originally planned to go out to have breakfast, the result old woman has already made the meal, see you


    Two people up, very happy to greet two people to eat breakfast.


    The new couple got up yesterday and sat down with them for breakfast.


    The woman stares at the two and says hello to them with interest, "are you also a couple traveling?"


    Su Ruan swallowed the fried dough sticks in her mouth and gave a hum.


    Lu he put a fried egg on the plate for her and concentrated on feeding her.

 Chapter 79

    I didn''t think about it before I met you


    Women are obviously very interested in Su Ruan and find a topic to chat with.


    "You don''t look like much, high school students?"


    Su soft nodded again, thought about it, and said to her, "just graduated."


    The smile of the woman''s eyebrows curved, "that you this calculate puppy love."


    After a few words of greeting with the woman, Su Ruan had a good meal. Lu he took out a tissue and wiped his mouth. "Let''s go out and have a look."


    They walk hand in hand along the road. Su Ruan playfully pulls Lu he''s arm and throws it back and forth. Thinking of the woman just now, she comes up to Lu he and says, "did you ever think that you would fall in love?"


    On her big blinking eyes, Lu he glanced at her and said, "I didn''t think about it before I met you."


    Su Ruan bared her white teeth and said with a smile, "you''ve been coveting me for a long time


    Lu he really thought along with her, fingertip touched chin, serious, "well, should covet for a long time."


    From her turn into the school, he secretly thought about how to turn the rabbit into his hand.


    Su Ruan is in a good mood. After a while, she leans to him and says, "where are we going?"


    Lu he pressed her head forward. "There''s a water park here. Do you want to go?"


    Su Ruan''s eyes brightened, water park, "good!"


    Very happy tone, Lu he looked at her, "want to go?"


    Su Ruan, with a smile, scratched her head. "No, it''s just summer. It''s good to go to the water park."


    It''s said that the mountain here is very famous. There are so many people who come here to climb it. She is afraid that Lu he will take her to climb it.


    On a hot day, her small body, climbing a mountain is not to peel off skin.


    There are many people in the water park, many of whom are parents with their children.


    Lu he put Su Ruan in front of him and lined up to buy tickets.


    Not only the amusement facilities, but also the aquarium. Su Ruan leads Lu He to the aquarium first.


    Walking on the glass plank road, there are all kinds of creatures next to the glass separated on both sides.


    Su Ruan''s face is excited and stares at the jellyfish beside him, looking at Lu He, "look, have a good look."


    Lu he swept along her line of sight, did not think how good-looking, but he was still very agreeable.


    Further ahead, there is a small shark that is not big. It''s chasing the fish. It''s almost catching up with the fish. It opens its mouth to scare the fish and slows down.


    I''m very happy to have fun with myself.


    There is a sea lion performance nearby. Su Ruan takes Lu He to see it.


    The trainer of sea lion is a handsome little brother. Seeing Su Ruan staring at the sea lion, he does not blink. He smiles and hands over the sea lion''s toy ball, inviting Su Ruan to interact with the little sea lion.


    Su Ruan looked forward to it, but she was afraid. She looked at Lu He for help. Lu he was just looking at her face when she saw the keeper training the little sea lion. Now she finally noticed herself and chuckled, "darling, I''m afraid we won''t go."


    Su Ruan looked at him bitterly, "why don''t you persuade me to go? I haven''t touched a sea lion yet."


    Lu he ha ha a smile, what sea lion is not sea lion, he only saw that the keeper to her smile a face gentleness.


    Finally, regardless of the river, Su Ruan summoned up the courage to go in and touch the head of the little sea lion.


    The little brother of the keeper encouraged her to play with the little sea lion, but Su Ruan was timid. She touched the head of the little sea lion and came out quickly.


    After coming out, the excitement still overflows the expression, giggles unceasingly.


    Lu he glanced at her, with a strong sour tone, "as for it?"


    Su soft glared at him, "little brother said that the little sea lion likes who will let who touch, which proves that the little sea lion likes me, of course


    ¡£¡±


    Lu He snorted, quickened his pace and left her behind.


    I''m a little brother. I''m very friendly.


    Look at his sour breath, Su Ruan can''t say if she doesn''t know he''s jealous.


    She didn''t even look at the little brother.


    Trot a few steps to catch up with his pace, Su soft poke his back, "jealous?"


    Lu He: "No."


    Su soft pie pie pie mouth, "you are jealous still don''t admit."


    Lu He: "is there anything to be jealous of?"


    "Cheapskate, I just touched the head of the sea lion."


    Lu he glanced at her coldly, "why, do you still want to touch the head of the keeper?"


    Su Ruan


    The jealous man is really cute enough. Su Ruan didn''t feel annoyed and coaxed him happily. She jumped up and touched his head. "You are my keeper."


    KO£¡£¡£¡


    Lu he''s sour gas was crushed immediately, and his mood turned cloudy and sunny for a moment. He took Su Ruan''s little hand again and said, "Hmm, the keeper will take you to buy ice cream."


    Su Ruan sticks out her tongue. She''s such a babe.


    After visiting the aquarium, Su Ruan yells to go to the water roller coaster.


    Of course, Lu he followed her. They took the raincoat, and Lu he specially picked a pink for her.


    Su Ruan is a typical timid person who always wants to challenge herself. As soon as the roller coaster starts, she starts to scream. Lu he can''t help but hide from her side, and her ears hurt.


    Splash on the body, although there is a raincoat, but do not guard against the hair and face was hit wet.


    Su Ruan was afraid of water splashing into her mouth, so she didn''t scream any more. She hid in Lu he''s arms, and the dimples at the corner of her mouth loomed.


    At last, they played all the projects in the water park. There were too many children nearby. Su Ruan didn''t dare to scream. After all, she was more miserable than the children. After only one day''s stay in L City, they came out of the water park and ate some snacks with local characteristics. Su Ruan was full of harvest. She not only had a round stomach, but also carried a lot of snacks in her hands.


    It''s too late. Lu he has ordered tickets for more than seven o''clock. It''s almost time to start when he goes back to clean up.


    The destination is still selected by Lu He. He stayed with his mother for a period of time when he was a child.


    It''s a very quiet small city, because there are many people planting flowers, which is also known as the city of flowers.


    Although there are some big changes over the years, it is still a good place to travel.


    It''s already late at night. Different from the hustle and bustle of big cities, there are not so busy people here at night, and few people work overtime.


    Although it''s summer, Su Ruan is wearing a short skirt. The wind at night makes her feel cool.


    Lu he saw her shaking a few times, staring at her tender little legs, frowning tightly. He found the coat she had specially prepared for her from the backpack he was carrying. When he handed it to her, he couldn''t help saying, "I really don''t know who designed such a short skirt."


    Su Ruan put on her coat with a speechless face. As he didn''t let her wear a short skirt today, she didn''t listen to him. Now she doesn''t dare to talk back, so she can only skip this topic with ha ha, so as not to remind him to talk about the topic of short skirt and shorts with her again.

 Chapter 80

    Guo Ziyang, an old classmate


    Lu he directly took Su Ruan to the hotel.


    As soon as he went in, someone was waiting there. Su Ruan followed him obediently to see him chatting with the person who looked like the hotel manager.


    The manager wants to take them to the room. Lu he refuses. As a result, Fang Ka thanks and leads Su Ruan back to the room.


    Entering the elevator, seeing Su Ruan''s confused little eyes, Lu he rubbed her head and said with a smile, "this hotel belongs to my aunt. She should come back tomorrow. Maybe you can see it again.


    Su Ruan was startled. When she saw his aunt, she was very flustered. What should she do?


    It is also true that Lu he has met her family, and her uncles and grandparents have all met, but she has not met his family except his father.


    No wonder he came here with the idea of taking her to see her parents.


    Su Ruan''s head drooped and her face wrinkled. When the elevator arrived, Lu he pulled her out.


    See her that face depressed small expression, some funny, "you this what expression, as if I bullied you."


    Su Ruan wronged Baba''s hum, "see your aunt I nervous how to do?"


    Lu he touched his nose and coughed softly. "What''s so nervous? She won''t eat people."


    Su Ruan glared at him. He was such a fool.


    Su Ruan leads into the room. Lu he feels his chin at the door and thinks that she is already so nervous when she sees his aunt. If she knows that she is not just seeing her aunt, isn''t she more nervous?


    The room is very big. It''s a suite. Su Ruan is rolling on the big bed when Lu he goes in.


    Looking at her rolling for a while, it was already very late. Lu he urged her, "go to take a bath, or you won''t be able to get up tomorrow."


    Su Ruan, with a sound, finds out her pajamas from the suitcase and happily goes to take a bath.


    She took a good bath and came out. He was still having a video conference with Uncle Zhong in the living room. Uncle Zhong reported Chen An''s recent situation to him.


    Su soft past, Zhong Shu is talking to him about the upcoming general meeting of shareholders.


    Although Chen an doesn''t calculate to change a host, but changed Lu He, a hairy boy, natural a lot of people don''t accept.


    Although forced by the influence of the Lu family, it is related to their own interests, and no one is willing to be so soft.


    Soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers.


    Many shareholders take advantage of the opportunity of Lu he''s taking office to spread some rumors that are unfavorable to Chen an and buy shares wantonly.


    And those small shareholders have heard some agitation, and now they are easily encouraged.


    Lu he holds 42% of the shares in his hand. Uncle Zhong said that among the major shareholders, a shareholder surnamed Zhou bought the shares openly and secretly. Now his shares have reached more than 30%, and he is the only one among many shareholders.


    Lu He raised his eyes and looked at Su Ruan. When he saw her wet hair, he frowned and said, "go blow dry your hair."


    Su soft see Zhong Shufan file action pause, Yang lip smile, a time want to dig a hole to hide himself.


    It''s over. Uncle Zhong must have misunderstood. Su Ruan ran back to the bedroom with a hair dryer and flushed her face to blow her hair.


    While blowing, he murmured bitterly.


    Mumbling for a long time, I thought about meeting his aunt. Suddenly, I thought that since this hotel belongs to his aunt, she must have known about the two of them living together.


    God, Su Ruan really wants to dig a hole.


    When Lu he came back from talking with Uncle Zhong, he saw Su Ruan not only not asleep, but also mentally staring at him with a small face cooked by himself, full of resentment


    ¡£


    Lu he was startled by her appearance. He rubbed his temple and looked down at the watch on his wrist. It was already two o''clock in the morning.


    The throat is a little short of water, a mouth a little dry, Lu he light cough voice, "how still not sleep?"


    Su Ruan wrinkled his nose and waved to him with harmless blinking eyes.


    Lu he walked over and just sat by the bed. When it was dark, she covered her head with a quilt.


    Su soft pressure quilt don''t let him move, make vicious tone, "say, your little aunt is know we two live together!"


    Under the quilt kept shaking, Su soft Baji clapped, "what are you laughing at! Be honest


    Lu he allowed her to cover herself with a stuffy smile, deliberately teasing her, "this room is specially arranged by her."


    Su Ruan screamed like a groundhog and collapsed on Lu He across the quilt. "It''s over. It''s over. The first impression must be bad. What should I do?"


    Lu he protected her with a smile, pushed aside the quilt and sat up. Her hair was a little messy.


    Su Ruan pinched the meat on his waist and wanted to cry without tears? What shall we do? "


    Well, Lu he pretended to think deeply, "let me tell you something that doesn''t seem to be good news."


    Su soft stares at him, "what news?"


    Lu he glanced at her, pressed down his smile and said calmly, "my grandparents are on holiday here recently, so you should see more than one parent."


    Su Ruan


    Su ruansheng is in bed and urges Lu He to take a bath.


    She wanted to be alone for a while.


    Looking at her dying appearance, Lu He smiles from the corner of his eyes and eyebrows. He takes his clothes and walks into the bathroom. He hears her hammering the pillow outside and smiles.


    Su Ruan looks at the ceiling in a daze.


    It''s said that the old people are very feudal and conservative. As soon as she fell in love, she lived in the same room with Lu He. Although nothing happened, she must be very impolite in the eyes of the old people.


    When Lu he came out of the bath, he saw that her big black eyes were still open, and she didn''t feel sleepy.


    Seeing him come out, Su Ruan got up from the bed and volunteered to blow his hair with a hair dryer.


    Lu he always thinks that she is not so kind. But looking at her wilting appearance, a smile flashed in her eyes, and she let him sit on the bed and blow with a hair dryer.


    Su Ruan grabs his hair and plays with it. The hair dryer in his hand blows to a place for a long time. Lu he doesn''t hold back and hides, "do you want to murder your husband?"


    Su Ruan blushed and said, "shameless!"


    His hair was hard and black without impurities, unlike her light chestnut.


    Blowing almost, Su soft turned off the hair dryer, fingertips touched his hair spin on the top of his head, chin pad in his head and began to daze.


    Lu He raised his eyes and looked at her sad face in the mirror. He couldn''t help it.


    Su Ruan turned over immediately with a white eye.


    Licking his cheek, Lu he took Su Ruan and lay down on the bed to sleep well. "OK, I won''t tease you. My grandparents don''t know we live together. My aunt won''t talk nonsense."


    Su soft eyes brightened, "really?"


    Lu he pressed her head, "the voice was a little tired," really, go to sleep. "


    It was really late. As soon as she relaxed, Su Ruan immediately felt sleepy.


    As soon as he learned that his grandparents didn''t know they lived together, Su Ruan felt that his aunt didn''t care. If you know, you can know.


    I fell asleep until more than ten o''clock the next morning.


    When Su Ruan woke up, Lu he was washing in the bathroom.


    Bleary eyes, dragging slippers past, just wake up a little confused, "early."


    Lu he looked at her in the mirror. Her face was red, and her skin color was just healthy. Her eyes were blinded, and she looked a little silly.


    The chin was raised, indicating that she had squeezed toothpaste beside her, and went to the side to make room for her.


    Su Ruan is standing beside Lu He, and the two people in the mirror look very matched.


    Toothbrush is a couple toothbrush that they bought when they were in L City. Su Ruan picked it, pink and blue.


    She brushed her teeth. He had washed his face and handed her the towel.


    Not in a hurry to go out, Lu he leaned against the door to watch her wash her face and see her messy hair and still not sober.


    Heart into a soft, vaguely see what they look like after many years.


    Plain but happy.


    After breakfast, Lu he took her to meet her friends.


    When Su Ruan saw the boy in the wheelchair with a gentle smile on his face, she was only slightly surprised. She stood politely beside Lu He to see him introduce them.


    "Su Ruan, my girlfriend."


    He pinched Su Ruan''s hand, "Guo Ziyang, an old classmate."


    Guo Ziyang pick eyebrow, smile a face helpless, "just a friend?"


    Lu He ignored him. Seeing that Su Ruan was very interested in the flowers in his garden, he touched her head and said, "go ahead, I''ll talk to him for a while."


    Su Ruan''s eyes are bright, and she smiles at Guo Ziyang. Then she goes to the side to see the flowers. Su Ruan seemed to like flowers very much. She went up to smell them, but she didn''t pick any.


    Guo Ziyang said with a smile, "it''s not bad. I thought you were sitting on an iceberg."


    It seems that even icebergs will encounter their own warm current.


    Lu he glanced at Guo Ziyang and sat on the steps beside him.


    Lu he glanced at Su Ruan six times, and Guo Ziyang wanted to roll his eyes. "It won''t be stolen. How about you?"


    Lu He disdained to give him a look, which made it clear that a single dog like you can''t understand.


    Guo Ziyang


    Su Ruan stands in the flowers and laughs happily. Lu he takes a look and takes out his mobile phone to take some pictures for her.


    After appreciating her photos for a while, Lu he moved his eyes back to Guo Ziyang''s legs, and his eyes flashed, "how about going to the United States for inspection this time?"


    Guo Ziyang smile, face a little pale, but do not cover the bearing of the whole body, "in the future should not stand up," he is very optimistic, "actually OK, at least I can move, right?"


    Lu he was silent. Looking at his thin legs, he could only be silent for a moment.


    This kind of vigorous age, coincides with mutation, legs disability, if put on him, he does not know whether he can have Guo Ziyang now so calm.

 Chapter 81

    It''s fun, you don''t understand


    Looking at Lu he''s heavy expression, Guo Ziyang eased the atmosphere. "It''s OK. Do you forget how much I didn''t like sports at the beginning? Now, I can spend all my time on my research."


    Lu he sniffed, "you will find happiness for yourself."


    Looking at the little girl quietly chasing butterflies in the garden, Guo Ziyang narrowed his eyes. His eyes were a little lax. Besides finding some excuses to comfort himself, what else could he do?


    When he woke up from the hospital, he cried with unconscious legs, but what''s the use? After examination and treatment, even the world''s most famous doctor John went to see him.


    He went to every hope, but the fact told him that you could never stand up again.


    He can only accept it.


    Maybe God gave him too many things, suddenly felt that he was biased, so he took back a little.


    Guo Ziyang is a typical genius. He graduated from University at the age of 14 and entered the National Research Center at the age of 17.


    His talent in physics is amazing to all the old people in research institutes.


    But it also brought him disaster. His legs were knocked off in a kidnapping.


    Lu he took back the sight of Su Ruan and moved to Guo Ziyang, with a tone of teasing, "I heard you''re looking for a girl? Can I help you? "


    Guo Ziyang partial head, helped to help the amount of "you are well informed."


    Lu he picks his eyebrows. His way of looking for people is to dig three feet. If he doesn''t know it, he can''t say it.


    "I haven''t found it for so long. It''s obvious that the girl is hiding from you."


    Guo Ziyang dropped his eyes and his thoughts floated. He thought of the woman with clear eyes and cold eyes. He thought of her holding a dagger and cutting a man''s throat a whole head higher than her without any expression.


    He broke into a smile. She wanted to avoid him. It was really easy.


    But what to do? He wanted to find someone for the first time.


    Want to know her body in what kind of environment, how can, so indifferent, even in the bandit nest.


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s still a long time. We''ll find it."


    It has plenty of time for her to show up.


    Su ran from the side, with a thin layer of sweat on her face.


    Lu He fanned her with his palm. "Do you want to drink water?"


    Su Ruan blinked and looked at Guo Ziyang.


    Lu He raised his eyebrows. "Look what he''s doing. I''m asking you."


    Su Ruan, this is someone''s home. They are guests. OK.


    Guo Ziyang turned the wheelchair with a smile, "go in and sit. I haven''t asked you to drink water when I come. It''s impolite of me."


    Lu He leads Su Ruan in front of Guo Ziyang, and does not deliberately reach out to help Guo Ziyang.


    Despite his mild nature, Guo Ziyang is proud of himself. As long as he can rely on himself, he will not want others to help him. After entering the living room, Guo Ziyang pushed his wheelchair in and said with a gentle smile, "what would you like to drink? Coke, Sprite, boiled water? "


    Su Ruan''s eyes brightened. She looked at Lu he quietly and said in a low voice, "coke."


    Lu he didn''t say a word. I saw her little action. The corners of her lips were slightly crooked. Yes, now I know how to look at him.


    After Guo Ziyang handed over the coke, Su soft squinted, good ice.


    As for Lu He, Guo Ziyang directly took out his favorite tea set and prepared to make tea.


    Su Ruan sips her coke, and ice shakes her head. Well, it''s really the happiest thing to drink ice Cola in summer.


    Seeing Su Ruan''s prudence, Guo Ziyang went to the refrigerator and brought some desserts.


    His sister is a dessert. The desserts at home are always on. They are changed in the refrigerator almost every few days.


    Su Ruan took it and quickly said thanks.


    Small cake decorated with cherries, just looking at can feel the cool air above.


    Su Ruan is eating a small cake with special satisfaction on one side, and occasionally looks up at the two people who are tasting tea on the other side.


    Tea is good to drink, but the action in front of people is really eye-catching. Looking at someone who robbed his girlfriend''s little cake, Guo Ziyang coughed with a smile, "if you want to eat something else in the refrigerator, just go and get it yourself."


    Luhe Gougou lips, eyes slightly up, looks a little charming, "this is fun, you don''t understand."


    Guo Ziyang


    Oh, well, he really doesn''t understand this damned taste.


    There is still a small cake in the refrigerator. If he doesn''t take it, he has to fight with his girlfriend. Looking at her angry stare, he seems to have a sense of achievement.


    Guo Ziyang is at a loss. Shouldn''t all the little cakes be given to his girlfriend.


    Lunch is at Guo Ziyang''s home. Lu he cooks, Su Ruan starts, and Guo Ziyang is waiting in the living room.


    Su Ruan washed the vegetables and handed them to Lu He.


    His apron was a little loose. Su Ruan tied it back for him.


    It looked like he was holding him from behind. Lu he was cutting tomatoes in his hand and handed a cut tomato to Su Ruan''s mouth.


    Su Ruan Baji finished eating and went to the side of him to secretly pinch the small balls for soup.


    Look at her for a while pinch this for a while pinch that, Lu he couldn''t help driving her out of the kitchen, "eat again, you''ll be full after a while."


    Su soft was driven out, just on the line of sight of Guo Ziyang, embarrassed smile, "I don''t know how to start."


    Guo Ziyang pointed to the sofa, motioned her to sit, pulled the thin blanket on the wheelchair, "it doesn''t matter, he is very good at cooking, a family can do it."


    Su Ruan scratched her head. "In fact, it''s very simple. I will."


    Guo Ziyang smiles, "instant noodles?"


    Su Ruan''s smile is similar to instant noodles.


    Su Ruan is not very good at chatting, but fortunately Guo Ziyang is very good at finding topics, and their conversation is not embarrassing. After chatting with Lu he casually, Su Ruan was quite fascinated.


    Lu he saw the two people chatting hot, some delicious, shouting sound Su soft.


    Su soft some sorry smile, pointed to the kitchen, whispered: "I go to have a look.


    ¡±


    Guo Ziyang nodded with a smile.


    If he knew that his brother was jealous because of his polite chatting with his girlfriend, he would not know if he could laugh.


    Su Ruan walked into the kitchen, her nose shrugged, "it smells so good!"


    Lu he was in a good mood, holding a piece of chicken with chopsticks, "come and have a taste."


    Su Ruan ran over happily and opened her mouth to feed.


    After cooling the chicken, Lu he put it into Su Ruan''s mouth. Seeing that she squinted and didn''t speak, she asked, "how does it taste?"


    Su Ruan''s eyes were bright, and she gave a thumbs up, "it''s delicious!"


    Lu he was amused by her happy appearance. He bent down and gave her a kiss on her lips. He licked her lips with the tip of his tongue. He had some success in laughing. "Well, it tastes good."


    Su Ruan''s face suddenly turned red. He looked back at Guo Ziyang in the living room. He was sure that he couldn''t see the scene of the kitchen from him. Then he glared at him, "hooligan!"


    Lu he pick eyebrow, she also can these a few curse words.


    Apart from shameless, rascal and villain, he never heard her scold him.


    Su Ruan stood by and watched Lu he cook. She thought he was really handsome.


    Every time Lu he cooked a dish, he let Su Ruan taste it. In the end, Su ruanguang was a little full.


    When the last dish comes out of the pot, Su Ruan brings the dish to the living room, and Lu he is holding the stewed spareribs soup.


    After everything was ready to sit down, Guo Ziyang tut tut twice, "it''s rare to taste your craft, but thanks to Su Ruan.


    Lu he served a bowl of soup for Su Ruan and said, "don''t belittle yourself. If she''s not here, I''ll still give you a bowl of noodles."


    Guo Ziyang


    It is said that women are like clothes and brothers are like hands and feet, but how can this boy feel that clothes are more important than hands and feet.

 Chapter 82

    Whatever you choose


    After dinner, Su Ruan leans lazily on the sofa and looks sleepy. It''s the easiest time to take a nap in summer.


    Seeing her eyes narrowing, Lu he stood up and went to her side, picked her up and said, "let''s go back to take a nap."


    Su Ruan is held up by him, surprised, sleepy and running without a trace.


    See Guo Ziyang some speechless expression, Su soft blushed, "put me down, I will go."


    Lu He ignored her, turned to say goodbye to Guo Ziyang, and then walked out with her in his arms.


    There are still many people on the road. Looking at her and Lu he''s eyes is like looking at monsters.


    Su Ruan''s face is red. She thinks Lu he is really thick skinned.


    Hammer hammer his shoulder, Su soft in his arms twisted, "put me down, too hot."


    Lu he just looked at her with low eyes and saw that her face was red. From time to time, he peeked at the passers-by staring at them.


    It was funny, but I let her down.


    As soon as she came down, she immediately pulled him forward. After all, the sight of these people made her too uncomfortable.


    Outside, the air was sultry and the body was covered with a thin layer of sweat.


    Lu he bought an ice cream for her, she is too easy to satisfy, an ice cream can grin for a long time.


    Su Ruan saw that he only bought one, but he was puzzled, "why don''t you buy two?"


    Lu he''s eyes flashed, and he hooked his lips. "I don''t like eating."


    He said he didn''t like it. Su Ruan puffed her mouth and looked at the ice cream half of which had been bitten off. She gave him a bad smile and said angrily, "don''t you like it?"


    Lu he bent his eyes and swallowed the ice cream in his mouth. It was hard for him to laugh out two little tiger teeth. "It''s OK to taste it occasionally."


    Su Ruan was dazzled by his tiger teeth, and her anger value decreased instantly. She whispered: "childish ghost."


    As soon as she got back to the hotel room, Su Ruan rushed into the bathroom. Her sweat was very uncomfortable.


    After washing, she put on her pajamas and came out. Su Ruan, with a red face steamed by steam, covered her nose and loathed Luhe, "go to the bath and sweat."


    Lu he slowly moved his eyes to her. Oh, he made a fake move and reached for her.


    Su Ruan was startled and took a step back. She looked at him with alert face.


    She just washed it so fragrant that she didn''t want to be sweated by him.


    Lu he sniffed, "I have no conscience."


    By the time he came out of the bath, she was already asleep in bed.


    Palm pad in the face below, fleshy little face crowded together, red lips slightly open.


    Eyes were squeezed into a seam, looks funny, Lu he pinched her nose, low smile, "sleep quite fast."


    The mobile phone in the living room suddenly rang, and the people on the bed frowned. Lu he quickly walked a few steps, pressed the stop bell, glanced at it, but didn''t wake her up. Go to the balcony, close the French window, the mobile phone has hung up.


    As soon as Lu he was ready to fight back, he came back.


    As soon as he got through, there came Gu Lian''s bright voice, "nephew, do you miss your aunt?"


    Lu he moved his mobile phone away a little, shaking his ears.


    Low eyes tease the meat on the balcony, his aunt is very delicate, the rooms in the hotel are basically succulent plants.


    "I didn''t think about it."


    There Gu Lian a face sad sigh tone, "really have enough have no conscience."


    Lu he thought that he had just said Su Ruan had no conscience. Now he heard that he was said to have no conscience, and he bent his eyebrows.


    Gu Lian covered his mobile phone tightly to his ear, and his voice was a little shriveled. "Did you use the things in the bedside table? Is my aunt very considerate? "


    Lu He fingertips on the wall a few light points, tone insipid no wave, "what thing?"


    Gu Lian said, "you''re useless!"


    Before Lu he could answer, he listened to what was going on over there. "You son of a bitch, I''ve worked hard to prepare so many things for you. Don''t you need to. Don''t you spoil other girls? In case you''re pregnant, you say you''re still in school. Do you want it or don''t you want it?"


    Lu He


    His face turned black. Lu he pressed down the blue veins on his forehead and said nothing to someone who didn''t respect him.


    Voice with a gnash of teeth, "don''t bother you old man, she and I have not developed to that step!"


    Gu Lian was a little puzzled. It''s not so much. This bloody young man and his nephew doesn''t seem to be ascetic!


    Gu Lian asked carefully, "didn''t develop to that step, or you won''t?"


    The blue veins on his forehead jumped more fiercely. Lu he had to restrain himself from hanging up the phone


    Gu Lian looked and thought that he stepped on his nephew''s painful foot. He quickly moved the topic, "no, I want to tell you about it


    Recently, I have nothing to do. I want to find a position in chen''an. What position do you think your aunt can match me? "


    Lu he''s breathing heavily. How can he not understand her? Chen an has no one to sit in front of him. No matter how good uncle Zhong is, those people in the company always seem to be outsiders, and they don''t obey too much discipline.


    He is also busy with his studies, and his time in managing the company is all squeezed out.


    After a while, Lu he said, "you can pick whatever you want."


    Gu Lian''s tone was very jubilant, "really, I''m not polite. You can''t go back when I see which position."


    Lu He pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Zhou Junhua over there is calling Gu Lian. Gu Lian talks casually and hangs up.


    Lu he stood on the balcony with his mobile phone for a long time, his legs numb, and then turned back to his room.


    Pull open the drawer of bedside table, sure enough, the full drawer of condoms, even with a variety of fruit flavors. Lu he was speechless for a while. Looking back at Su Ruan, he was relieved to see that she was sleeping soundly with her eyes closed.


    I picked up the things inside, took them to the bathroom and threw them away. In an instant, I covered the garbage can with a layer of paper.


    Otherwise, if that girl wakes up and sees it, she will be scared. She should have never seen so many of them.


    Lu he is used to Gu Lian''s unreliability.


    Close the bedroom door for her, and Lu he continues to read the company''s documents in his study.


    He knew that if Gu Lian went to chen''an, he would choose the position of vice president.


    He wants to tell Uncle Zhong first and let him arrange it. When Gu Lian takes office, it is estimated that many people will be burned by her three fires.


    After dealing with the matter, Lu he pressed the center of his brow, and his brow was full of fatigue.


    When Chen An''s affairs are solved, it''s time for him to implement his previous plan.


    In the afternoon, after su Ruan wakes up from her afternoon nap, they go to the ancient alleys and old streets. The simple buildings and deep ancient alleys seem to travel through time and space.


    Here is also a popular scenic spot on the Internet. People often take pictures of the scenery and send them to the Internet, so there are a lot of people here.


    Su Ruan stands at the end of the lane, smiling with a curved eyebrow. She asks Lu He to take a picture for her.


    After shooting, I ran to see if Lu he had made her very ugly.


    After all, it''s said that boys'' photography skills are not flattering.


    But Lu he seems to be an exception. Su Ruan looks at herself in the picture and laughs a little silly. She pats his arm and praises him without stint, "it''s not bad."


    Lu He modest, "where, is you good-looking, take out just good-looking."


    Su Ruan bared her teeth and thought that his recent sweet words were more and more smooth.

 Chapter 83

    Just follow me


    After taking her picture, Lu he seems not very satisfied, just passing by a very fashionable aunt, he is not very good at greeting strangers, some stiff but very polite, "Hello, can you take a picture for us?"


    As soon as she looked back and saw the handsome guy, she immediately took Lu he''s mobile phone with a smile, "of course."


    As a result, the aunt has an inexplicable sense of persistence in taking photos. Originally, it was good to take a picture. As a result, she became addicted to taking pictures. She not only kept taking pictures, but also directed Su Ruan to pose with Lu He.


    Su soft a face shyly pinched to pinch Lu He to embrace the hand on own shoulder, "others are looking at us."


    Lu he coughed and looked around. He found that they were almost the focus of passers-by.


    Thanks for the warm aunt, they continued to walk forward.


    Su Ruan takes a fancy to the octopus ball and the cake on the opposite side, and urges Lu He to line up.


    She went to buy octopus balls. She just bought them and went back to find Lu He. As soon as she looked back, she saw several girls around him.


    Su Ruan walks over with her mouth bulging.


    Walking to the side, I heard a girl with long hair and big breasts, with a coy voice, a shy face, "little brother, can you add one


    Wechat? "


    Lu he frowned and was about to refuse. The shopkeeper handed over the New Year cake. As soon as he took it, he was pinched on his waist.


    Familiar with the strength of his eyes, too, his little vinegar jar came.


    The big breasted girl looks at Su Ruan, and her smile fades, but she is still elegant. Su Ruan gets a message from her eyes, first come, then come.


    Putting the octopus ball in her mouth, Su Ruan stares at the cake in Lu he''s hand. Before she can chew it in her mouth, a small bag bulges up on her cheek, like a hamster with food hidden in her mouth.


    Blinking blinking eyes, a cunning face, "little brother, your rice cake looks delicious, ah, can I use octopus balls for you?"


    Lu he chuckled as if he saw a peach blossom in full bloom in the cold winter.


    "Of course."


    Big chest girl wrongly bit her lip, next to her little sister for her to fight against injustice, "handsome, my sister is not much better than this what octopus ball?"


    A face disdain of see Su soft, "long pour still can, is to look like a green tea Whore!"


    Su Ruan''s octopus ball is almost stuck in her throat, green tea bitch? She?


    Lu he''s face is directly cold down, holding Su Ruan''s shoulder, his voice is like a ghost, "get out of the way, you affect my appetite!"


    Su Ruan was carried forward by him in a daze, and several girls stamped their feet angrily behind.


    After a long distance, Su Ruan laughs. Lu He glances at her, funny


    Su Ruan''s eyes narrowed with a smile and turned into a crescent moon. "The girl just said that I''m ok, and you know, green tea whore generally describes a person who is OK but has a lot of scheming to win the attention of boys." she was complacent. "I didn''t expect that I looked very scheming."


    He didn''t feel proud of the black line. The next day, Gu Lian decided the meeting place in her hotel.


    The United States says its name. The environment is good and the location is close. The important thing is that the fat and water don''t flow to other people''s fields. You don''t have to pay for your own hotel.


    After knowing that Lu he''s grandparents were also coming, Su Ruan was nervous all night and had to open a new room to sleep by herself.


    Lu he had no choice but to say that she was hiding her ears.


    Finally, taking advantage of the early days, she deliberately took her to watch a ghost movie in the living room, a thriller American movie. After watching Su Ruan


    No more noise, no more going out to sleep. I wish he would take a bath and she would follow him.


    Lu he was in a good mood and hummed two songs. He was very happy about Su Ruan''s stickiness.


    I knew that earlier. I took her to watch ghost movies several times.


    But after thinking about it, let''s forget it. It''s a pity that she was scared.


    In the morning, Su Ruan took Lu He to help her choose clothes.


    Summer clothes are simple, except for shorts and skirts, only dresses and short sleeve casual pants are left.


    After picking for a long time, Su Ruan changed into a pink dress with baby collar and bubble sleeves. She seemed to be a little smaller.


    Su Ruan turned around and looked forward to it


    Lu he felt his chin and licked his teeth. His face was not red and his heart was not beating. He said seriously, "not very steady."


    Su soft nodded and looked in the mirror, "I feel the same way."


    Lu he picked an eyebrow. She just wore the skirt. It''s estimated that when she went out, others would think that he had a daughter.


    In the end, Su Ruan picked a small fresh waist dress with broken flowers.


    Lu he looked at the small waist, which he could grasp with one hand. He had some impulse to hide and not to show others.


    One will look at the mirror next to the girl to his arms, sour tone, "or also wear the pink one


    £¿¡±


    Su soft blinked her big soft eyes and said, "no, that one is not stable."


    Lu He


    The old man and the old lady arrived near noon. Before Gu Lian came, Su Ruan was waiting at the door of the hotel with Lu He.


    Lu He helplessly pulled her to the sofa in the hotel hall and asked her to sit down and wait.


    Look at her some embarrassed appearance, smile, "don''t worry, they won''t eat people."


    Su Ruan blushed. "I know. I''m just nervous."


    Su Ruan doesn''t know how to make up, but her face is flawless.


    Skin is tender like a egg that has just been shellled, and its small red face has its own blush. Her eyebrows are not bad. When the barber helped her with her hair cut, she had a layer of pale lipstick on her lips. It was a real word to say that the water was out of Hibiscus, and it was naturally carved.


    From the car down, the old man on crutches, full of spirit do not let Liu Shufu, but also pay attention to let the old lady holding his arm. Lu he sees the familiar car at the door and leads Su Ruan out.


    The old lady was very kind with a smile. "This is xiaoruan. It''s really beautiful. Our river is blessed."


    Su Ruan is very shy. She looks at Lu he and doesn''t know whether to call her grandparents directly.


    Lu he laughed and whispered in her ear, "just follow me."


    The old man''s hearing is not very good, and he can''t hear what Lu he said. However, the old lady''s smile magnified a little when she saw the two people''s eyebrows.


    Su Ruan cleverly called out to her grandparents. The old lady was very happy to answer. The old man pinched for a while, but he couldn''t help grinning, and quickly followed.


    As soon as the old lady saw Su Ruan''s clever appearance, she was so happy that she left the old man and went to take Su Ruan''s hand to chat.


    The old man blew his beard, glared at the old lady, snorted twice, and the crutches rattled. He followed them inside.


    Lu he followed the old man. The old man''s beard curled up, and he coughed softly, "where did you kid cheat other people''s little girl?"


    "Your grandson''s personal charm is worth cheating?"


    The old man hummed twice, "it''s just that other girls are simple and easy to cheat."


    After entering the long reserved private room, the old lady has talked with Su Ruan about which university she is going to apply for in the future.


    Su Ruan took a look at Lu he and said in a soft voice, "Lu he and I are going to report for B University."


    The old lady nodded and thought, "Xiao Ruan, have you ever thought about studying abroad?"


    Su Ruan was stunned. This sentence should mean to let Lu he study abroad, or to let her study abroad together?


    Subconsciously looking at Lu he again, Lu he frowned, "if you want to study abroad, it''s not too late to wait until after the University. We have our plan."


    The old lady shook her head, "OK, you young people''s affairs, you can do it by yourself. Grandma just asks."


    After a long time, everyone''s stomachs were growling, and Gu Lian and Zhou Junhua were late.


    As soon as he arrived, he immediately apologized, "sorry, sorry, there was a little accident on the way."


    As soon as the old lady heard of the accident, she immediately worried, "what kind of accident did you two not get hurt?"


    Gu Lian shook his head. "It''s OK. He just rubbed with other cars on the road. The other side didn''t want to call the police. He had to be private. He couldn''t deal with it later. He wouldn''t let go."


    She''s a little angry. She''s really rough.


    With that, Gu Lian looked at Su Ruan and said with joy, "ah, Xiaohe''s girlfriend is really cute, just like a doll."


    Zhou Junhua said, "if you want to, let''s have one."


    Gu Lian doesn''t care about him.


    Looking at Su Ruan''s red face and calling her aunt, she couldn''t close her mouth with a smile. "She didn''t bring any gifts either." she took a jade bracelet directly from her wrist. "I''ve taken this jade bracelet for many years, and now it''s a gift for my aunt." Su Ruan didn''t dare to accept it. She waved her hand and wanted to refuse. Lu he took it for her and joked with a smile, "why don''t you take it as my wife Ben?"


    Su Ruan gave him a angry look.


    As soon as the old lady saw that Gu Lian gave her jade bracelet, she took out a very delicate wooden box from her bag with a smile and a sigh, "what can I do if this gift is bumped?"


    As soon as she saw the box, Gu Lian knew what was in it. She joked: "it''s OK. It shows that our mother and daughter have a good heart. Xiao Ruan can wear whatever she likes."


    The old lady also sent jade bracelets, Pink Jade, crystal clear, touch the hand like holding a piece of ice.


    Su soft face embarrassed, toward the side of the river rubbed rubbed, "how to do, did not give grandparents and aunts they prepare gifts."


    She was so anxious that she was about to cry. Lu he couldn''t bear to tease her. He just said with a smile, "it''s OK, grandma


    In their eyes, I can find a girlfriend is the biggest gift


    Su Ruan said, "you cheat. You are so attractive."


    The tip of Lu he''s tongue touched his cheek. "It''s like you like it."


    Su ruancai doesn''t believe it. He has been accosted these days, asking for contact information. He has such a beautiful face and says that he can''t find a girlfriend. "


    Lu he did not explain with a smile. She was obviously not nervous just now. She pinched her soft palm secretly, and there was a thin layer of sweat in it.


    Su Ruan draws her hand to prevent him from making trouble.


    With a serious face, the old man gave Su Ruan a pair of handwritten words. Su Ruan was surprised. "The words written by my grandfather are really beautiful. At that time, they can be mounted and hung in my living room."


    This flattery goes straight into the old man''s heart, and his eyebrows are jumping. "Come back home, my grandfather will teach you how to practice calligraphy."


    Su Ruan nodded, "yes, yes."


    Zhou Junhua sent a more practical, a large red envelope, inside a thick stack of brand-new RMB, "this uncle here is nothing to take the hand, this gives you a big red envelope, small soft don''t mind."


    Su soft took over, face also with embarrassed, "thank you uncle."

 Chapter 84

    Brother Lu


    During the meal, Su Ruan was held by the old lady and sat with her.


    Lu he also brazenly followed him and pushed Gu lian to one side.


    Gu Lianqi''s jump, "you stinky boy!"


    Lu he said calmly, "I''m sorry."


    Gu Lian snorted and sat down beside her husband.


    When they sat down, the old lady looked at Lu he and Su Ruan, and her mouth closed happily.


    In the middle of ordering, Lu he holds Su Ruan''s hand and plays with it as if there is no one else.


    Su Ruan couldn''t take it out several times. She glared at him and simply let him go.


    After ordering a meal, several people are chatting enthusiastically. Gu Lian is very enthusiastic about Su Ruan.


    Such a clever little girl is certainly very likable.


    But what she was more happy about was that her nephew finally had someone he liked and a little bit of anger.


    Before, he was indifferent to anyone and everything. Although he was polite, the alienation in his eyes could not be hidden.


    Life did not treat him well, so he gave back to life with the same indifference.


    But now, he met a girl he liked and felt that it was the only gift, the best gift, that life had given him.


    It has become a smiling, caring person, and more young people of his age


    Spring is coming.


    Gu Lian had a smile in her eyes, but her nose was sour.


    At the beginning of the army Lin and Gu Xi''s suicide, she once thought that it would cause psychological shadow to Lu he and make him distrust and reject love and marriage.


    Now, at last, she can let go.


    Sister, do you see it? Xiaohe found his beloved girl, he became more and more excellent, if you know under the spring, will you regret leaving him?


    Zhou Junhua patted his wife on the shoulder, nuzui, clip a piece of her favorite fish into the bowl, the tone deliberately resentment, "well, you can concentrate on accompanying me in the future."


    Gu Lian Mei Mu Jiao Jiao Jiao''s angry look at him, "when don''t I pay attention to accompany you?"


    Zhou Junhua was staring at the whole person a crisp, humming without excuse, concentrate on her food.


    Gu Lian picked up the fish in the bowl. As soon as she reached her mouth, a fishy smell came to her nose, and her stomach turned sour. Gu Lian stood up in a hurry and ran to the bathroom.


    Zhou Junhua was startled and quickly followed up.


    There is an independent bathroom in the private room. Gu Lian is retching on it.


    Zhou Junhua patted her back and worried, "what''s the matter, is it stomach discomfort, gargle, I''ll take you to the hospital to have a look!"


    Before he had eaten anything and vomited anything, Gu Lian slowed down and the old lady and Su Ruan came over.


    Su Ruan hands the water to Gu Lian. Zhou Junhua takes it for her in a hurry and feeds it to her mouth. "I feel like gargling. Let''s go to the hospital." The old lady looked at Gu Lian, what flashed in her mind, the bigger the corner of her mouth, and she laughed.


    Gu Lian flattened his mouth and looked aggrieved. "Mom, your daughter is like this. You still laugh!"


    Of course, Zhou Junhua didn''t dare to say that, but when he looked at the smile of the old lady''s mouth, he felt a little bit of joy.


    The party came out from the bathroom. The old man sat straight and looked at him, "I''m not feeling well. Go to the hospital. Girls don''t teach their husbands and children well. They work hard all day. They deserve it. They can''t stand it."


    Gu Lian rolled his eyes as if he didn''t hear.


    Some of the weak sitting in the seat, the old lady mysterious mouth, "pity ah, this is not pregnant?"


    Gu Lian was stunned and immediately waved his hand, "no, it''s just stomach discomfort."


    She is very firm, after all, every time that she has let Zhou Junhua do security measures.


    The old lady looked at the excited expression on Zhou Junhua''s face. She was noncommittal about her daughter''s carelessness. She told Zhou Junhua, "I''ll take her to the hospital after dinner. When I have news, I''ll tell my family."


    Zhou Junhua nodded.


    Gu Lian felt something was wrong. She turned to look at Zhou Junhua, and the excitement on the goods'' face was still confiscated. Looking at her, she looked ferocious, with a smile on her lips


    What would you like to eat? How about some light soup? "


    Gu Lian''s eyes narrowed slightly. After looking at him for a while, Zhou Junhua was sweating. Then she turned her eyes to him silently. When she went back, she would settle accounts with him.


    Lu he takes a quiet look at Zhou Junhua and turns around to help Su Ruan peel the shrimp.


    Sure enough, his aunt''s business is still too shallow. How can she play with Zhou Junhua.


    After dinner, because Zhou Junhua''s excitement was too obvious, the old lady estimated that her grandson basically did not run away.


    He had to go to the hospital to see Gu Lian for an examination. As soon as he heard that he was going to have another grandson, he flushed with excitement and wanted to go with him.


    In the end, the group went to the hospital directly. Gu Lian didn''t intend to have children, otherwise he wouldn''t force Zhou Junhua to take safety measures all the time.


    As a result, now she was inexplicably nervous, fingertips gently touched her stomach, only to think that there will be a little life in it, inexplicably with a trace of expectation.


    On the way, Zhou Junhua made a direct phone call and found an acquaintance. After arriving at the hospital, the president of the hospital welcomed him out and took Gu lian to have an examination.


    When his daughter-in-law did the inspection, Zhou Junhua was just like a prawn that was about to be steamed on a hot pot outside.


    Keep walking up and down, but also from time to time mumbling.


    Lu he looked at him with disdain. His virtue was not stable at all.


    After a while, Gu Lian came out with the B-ultrasound sheet, followed by the president of the hospital.


    Zhou Junhua was uncertain about his daughter-in-law''s expression. He swallowed his saliva and asked in a trembling voice, "is that ok?"


    Gu Lian a black line, look at his unpromising appearance, some dislike, hand the hand of the B ultrasound sheet to him, "go and see for yourself."


    The old lady came over and said, "how about pity? Are you pregnant? " Gu Lian pursed her lips, her eyes full of softness, and her palm subconsciously stroked her stomach, "more than two months."


    ¡±Oh, blessed by Buddha! Buddha bless you The old lady put her hands together and prayed with her eyes closed.


    Over there, Zhou Junhua''s mouth almost grinned to the root of his ears. He giggled a few times, and the dean said with a smile, "Secretary Zhou, my wife has been pregnant for more than two months now. The child is very healthy and the fetal image is very stable."


    Zhou Junhua patted the president on the shoulder, his voice was like a bell, "thank you


    The Dean bared his teeth and wanted to rub the shoulder, which was so painful that he didn''t dare, so he had to bear it.


    Lu he pinched Su Ruan''s hand in a sour tone. "When can we have children?"


    Su Ruan was made a big red face by him, glared at him, "don''t talk nonsense!"


    They''re still early.


    The party left the hospital happily, declined the old lady and asked the driver to send them back


    Go of good intention, two people hold hands along the main road slowly walk.


    Passing by the small commodity market, Su Ruan takes Lu He for a stroll.


    Su Ruan is playing with a soft doll. Lu He glances at a pair of rabbit earrings, which match the Rabbit Necklace he gave her.


    He went to pick it off, and Lu he bent his lips.


    When she came back to Su Ruan, she was still playing with dolls. She was a pink bear that looked stupid.


    The little rabbit necklace was covered by her clothes, only a chain was exposed.


    She has been carrying it since he gave it to her.


    Lu he is in a good mood to pull her forward. At last, Su Ruan is full of harvest, holding a few small dolls, and even children''s dolls.


    As long as she looked a few more eyes, picked up to play, he immediately took over, that expression is very obvious, brother money, buy!


    Su Ruan had a feeling of being close to a rich man.


    Next to her, a little younger girl is coquettishing her boyfriend, "brother Chen, brother Chen, I want this."


    Su soft took a look, the boy is very helpless to look at the little girl, "have bought a lot before, don''t want it, OK?"


    The girl is not willing to hum, Su Ruan pulls Lu he away quickly.


    But when she strolled back, Su Ruan found that Lu he had been staring at her.


    She thought there was something on her face. She touched it and looked at him with a puzzled look on her face


    Is there anything dirty? "


    Lu he shook his head, "No."


    "Then what have you been watching me for?"


    Lu he touched his nose and his ear turned red. After two seconds of hesitation, he came to Su Ruan''s ear and said, "you call brother Lu to listen.


    Su soft a Leng, the eyes stare of slip round. It seems that I also heard the conversation of the little couple next to me.


    It''s just some inexplicable shame of this request. Well, Su Ruan shook her head vigorously, "No."


    Lu he followed her, always unwilling to give up, "good, just a good?"


    Su Ruan had no choice but to be pestered by him. Her face turned red. "You''re not my brother. Don''t shout."


    Lu He sneered, holding her pie star doll, "brother and brother are not the same, really, you shout brother Lu, I will take you to eat ice cream later, will you eat tomorrow?"


    Su Ruan''s eyes brightened, but she was still very tangled. She had finished her ice cream today. According to Lu He, she could only eat two ice cream a day.


    It''s tempting to be able to eat ice cream.


    Su soft face tangled, bargaining, "that day after tomorrow can also eat one more?"


    Lu he pretended to think for a while, "that''s OK."


    Su Ruan''s eyebrows were flying. For fear that he would repent, she immediately fell over his ears and called brother Lu in a soft voice.


    Lu he''s heart trembled, his throat moved, and he frowned, "your voice is too small, I didn''t hear you clearly."


    Su Ruan thought that he really didn''t hear clearly. His face was red and bleeding, and his voice was slightly trembling. It was as soft as the marshmallow he had eaten in his childhood.


    "Brother Lu."


    The sweetness seeped directly into my heart.


    Pupil deep deep, Luhe heart soft in a mess, just want to take out the whole heart to her.


    Sigh a, big palm rubbed her hairy hair, voice with a thick smile, "this call later can shout more."


    Su Ruan booed him secretly, but she didn''t want to yell.


    If it wasn''t for ice cream, she wouldn''t give in!


    When paying for it, Su Ruan saw Lu he''s little rabbit earrings. She took them with bright eyes and looked at them. She was excited, "when did you take them? Why don''t I know? "


    Lu he looked at her haughtily, "you know everything, how can you make you happy?"


    Su Ruan spat out her tongue, took out the necklace from her neck, and looked at the little rabbit on her face. She was obviously happy, "this and my little rabbit can just get together


    Together. "


    Lu he looks at her with a smile.

 Chapter 85

    Your fox spirit


    The cashier laughs and puts Su Ruan''s doll into a big bag, leaving a rabbit for Su Ruan to hold.


    As they walked away, she and the other cashier beside her sighed in a low voice, "it''s so nice that young people look wonderful when they fall in love."


    Another cashier chuckled, "OK, you''re so happy in your little life. I''m still sighing. What should we do when we are in deep trouble?"


    Two people laugh, the guests behind come up, immediately continue their work.


    Back at the hotel, Su Ruan rolls around on the bed with the rabbit in her arms, talking to Su mu on the phone.


    Lu he continued to deal with the documents in the living room, listening to her and Su mu.


    Su''s mother asked when she would go back. Su Ruan thought about it, raised her voice and asked Lu He in the living room, "when did we buy the tickets?"


    Lu he closed the computer and said, "tomorrow at 1:30 noon."


    Su Ruan reported the time with her mother, chatted a few words, hung up the phone, and went to the living room with the rabbit in her arms.


    There is no one on the sofa in the living room. Su Ruan looks around and stares, "you are drinking coke behind my back!"


    Lu he stood by the refrigerator, holding the coke that had just been opened, but he had no choice but to smile. He thought she would call for a while.


    Looking at the coke in his hand, he said helplessly, "you can''t drink it."


    After a few days is her physiological period, she every physiological period of pain to death, see him in the side of the heart tightly.


    Su Ruan, looking at the ice Cola in his hand, said, "how about half of us?"


    What Lu he couldn''t stand most was her eyes. He quickly turned to the beginning and strengthened his position. "No, you''ve had three ice cream today."


    Su Ruan''s mouth is full. That''s the reward he has to ask her to call brother Lu, OK!


    Thinking of this, Su Ruan came forward to grab Lu he''s clothes and act like a coquetry. "Brother Lu, brother Lu, brother Lu, I''ll have a drink, OK?"


    These shouts of brother Lu almost killed Lu He, and good words almost came out.


    In response, he immediately spat at himself, but seeing her pitiful appearance, Lu he was afraid that he could not help but compromise and pressed her head, "shall we not drink?"


    He said he was going to throw the coke in his hand into the dustbin.


    Su Ruan quickly hugged his arm and hugged him like a sloth, "ah, no, no, no waste!"


    Lu he sighed darkly, but she couldn''t help it. "What do you say?"


    Su Ruan said with a smile, "let''s drink, I''m less."


    She held out her little finger and drew a little on it with her index finger.


    A pair of eyes Baba looked at him.


    "Then you can only have one ice cream tomorrow," he said


    Su Ruan glares, an ice cream, how can that be! She could have eaten two, but her brother Lu''s reward was increased by another one, a total of three. Why can she only eat one?


    Lu he put the coke on the top of the refrigerator, casually took her waist, hugged her in his arms, and chuckled, "because I originally planned not to let you eat ice cream tomorrow, and the rest is the reward for calling brother Lu."


    Su Ruan refuses to accept, "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    Lu he held her nose and watched her extend her arm to hit him. "I''m sorry, I forgot to tell you before. Now I solemnly inform you that you can''t eat cold food a week before the physiological period," he said with a smile. "After that, I''ll be responsible for supervising you¡°


    Su Ruan glared, flat mouth, a face of unhappy, also want to bargain, "that I just called a few Lu brother, can you add ice cream?"


    She looked forward to it, and Lu he put his index finger in front of him mercilessly, "no, it''s your voluntary call."


    Su Ruan was stuffy. She looked at the coke on the fridge and made a compromise. "One by one, take down the coke. Wait a minute


    It won''t be cold. "


    He was for her good, and she knew it.


    But she still puffed her mouth and pretended to be very angry, waiting for him to coax her.


    Lu he saw that she was careful. A smile flashed in her eyes. She reached for the coke on the refrigerator and took a mouthful of it. Su Ruan jumped to her feet in a hurry. "Don''t finish it for me!"


    Voice still did not fall, over there he pressed the whole person, whirling around, she was pulled by him on top of the refrigerator.


    With the smell of coke kiss suddenly hit, Su soft head, embrace his waist.


    Coke drifted between their lips and teeth, sliding down their necks into their clothes, leaving a brown mark on their white pajamas.


    He kisses some red eyes, breathing some heavy, hands a hold her to the back of the sofa on top of sitting.


    Unconsciously, Su Ruan''s legs wrapped around his waist.


    Both of them were a little confused, but he was obviously restrained, and he always restrained himself except for kissing.


    With red eyes and gasping, he raised his head from her neck.


    It''s the first time Su Ruan has seen him like this.


    It''s amazing!


    She wanted to laugh, looking at his bright eyes, "you are really like the fox spirit described in the storybook."


    When she was a child at her grandmother''s house, a neighbor''s little brother had all kinds of interesting books in his bookcase, such as Story Club and Liaozhai.


    Whenever she has time, she runs to his house to read.


    Sometimes I can watch it all day long. When grandma calls her at night, she wakes up and goes home quickly.


    Lu he calmed down for a while, and the red color in his eyes faded away. He held her and sat down on the sofa


    Su Ruan smiles and plays with his ears in his arms.


    Chin pad in her head, Lu he sighed deeply, tone with a smile, "I heard that now the legal marriage age has been changed."


    Su soft Oh a, still holding his ears, ear tip red, looking very good, casually answered his words, "like boys 22, girls 20." Lu he laughed and gave a sound.


    She is nineteen.


    But he seems to have almost time. He points his fingertips on the sofa. He is in a good mood. He will wait another two years.


    In the sofa nest for a long time, Su soft belly called, two people have not eaten.


    He was very hungry, but Su Ruan was lazy and didn''t want to get up. She felt really good in his arms.


    Lu he had no choice but to rub her hair. "What do you want to eat?"


    Su soft lazy half squint, "don''t want to move how to do?"


    Lu he touched the mobile phone next to him, glanced at her and said with a smile, "it''s seven o''clock, aren''t you hungry?"


    Su Ruan hummed for a while, her eyes brightened, "order takeout, I don''t want to go out to eat."


    Lu he looked at her bright eyes, silent for a moment, handed her the mobile phone, "you order first, I''ll take a bath."


    Su Ruan happily took over the mobile phone and was very happy to order.


    Two people eat, Su soft also did not plan to order too much, turn over and over do not know what to eat.


    Eyes bright, Su Ruan thief Xi Xi ran to the bedroom, the bathroom water clatter, Su Ruan narrowed his eyes and laughed, Deng Deng Deng ran back to lie on the sofa.


    He directly quit the ordering software and entered his wechat.


    As soon as I went in, I saw my wechat avatar, and my eyes stopped on the note he made for me.


    A cartoon rabbit''s head, Su soft eyebrows wrinkled into a caterpillar, what does that mean?


    She thinks that this may be because he likes rabbits very much. After all, the necklaces and Earrings he gave her are rabbits. Even if he bought a doll, he took the rabbit first.


    Su Ruan turns over and lies on the sofa with her legs up, holding her mobile phone and changing his remarks into the head of a cartoon wolf.


    I put the two mobile phones together and looked at them. Haha, I laughed. Well, he was a big wolf. He took her home secretly, although she was very happy.


    There are few people in his wechat, and only she and Yu Yuanqing often chat with each other.


    And his and Yu Yuanqing chat record, basically is Yu Yuanqing sent several, and then he extremely cold back to a well, oh, I know.


    Su''s soft and flat mouth is really his style.


    But look at him and his chat record, my heart is sweet.


    Happily with his mobile phone in front of his note rabbit quietly added a dear baby.


    Ears trembled, heard the movement of the bathroom, Su soft immediately switched the mobile phone page back to order.


    In a good mood, I ordered sauerkraut fish and a bit of kebab, and shook my mobile phone toward Luhe, "come here and have a look at what to eat?"


    Lu he wiped his hair and came over. His dark eyes were staring at her smiling face.


    He took a bath, and she seemed very happy. Sitting next to Su Ruan, Lu he took her cell phone and looked at the meal she had chosen. Her brow was wrinkled, but she looked forward to it


    He quietly added two bowls of healthy seafood porridge.


    "Do you want anything else?"


    Su Ruan shakes her head with her small face. She leans to him with a smile, "enough to eat."


    She took a breath and looked up at him. "It smells good. Did you use my shower gel?"


    Lu he was stiff and nodded.


    Su Ruan touched his slippery arm, "don''t you like it?"


    He always felt that after washing with bath gel, it was as slippery and uncomfortable as before.


    But Su Ruan likes bath gel very much. It''s fragrant and slippery.


    Lu he coughed, "I suddenly want to use it."


    Su Ruan narrowed her eyes and laughed.


    Cut, he doesn''t say she also knows, two days ago Su soft said he took a bath is not slippery, also not fragrant, estimated in mind.


    Su Ruan laughs, saying that he is naive, but he still doesn''t admit it.


    Before the takeout, Su Ruan gets up to take a bath.


    When the shampoo comes out and the hair is half blown, it''s time to take out.


    Lu he will set the outside, porridge open cool for a while.


    As soon as it was set up, Su Ruan came out with her half dry hair on her head. Her legs were walking fast. "Kebab, kebab, my kebab!"


    Lu he glanced at her faintly, frowned and put her kebab aside. His voice was low, "slow down!"


    I dare to run so fast in slippers, and no one grabs her.


    Su Ruan spat out her tongue and had already arrived at the table. He laughed twice, "it''s really fragrant!"


    Lu he wrapped the kebab with paper and handed it to her.


    Su Ruan took a bite, roasted eggplant, spread a layer of cumin and seasoning outside, fragrant bite, even juice flow out.


    It''s delicious!

 Chapter 86

    Tiannan, Haibei


    The two solved the kebab, of course, most of which were solved by Su Ruan.


    The sauerkraut fish is almost the same. Lu he brings the seafood porridge to Su Ruan and signals her to drink it.


    Su Ruan took a small spoon to drink little by little.


    He did not forget to stare at him when he was eating porridge. He was a little hairy when she looked at him. Lu He raised his eyes and said, "what are you looking at me for?"


    Su Ruan quickly took back her sight, "look at you."


    Lu he is at her disposal.


    When they came back the next day, they sent back all kinds of dolls and things they bought here.


    After going back, in a few days, the results of the college entrance examination came down.


    After checking the score, Su Ruan and Lu he called with a small face red with smile, "did you check the score?"


    When he received the call, Lu he was feeding candy with cat food. He poured the cat food and rubbed candy''s head. His voice was soft. "I checked it," he said with a smile. "It seems that you did well in the test after listening to your voice."


    Su Ruan said with a straight smile, "no, it''s similar to what I expected."


    They chatted casually, chatting about whether to live or rent at school.


    Su Ruan wants to live on campus because she can make more friends.


    After so many years of study, she has never lived in a dormitory.


    However, Luhe is more supportive of renting his own house, which is convenient, not too noisy, and avoids the contradiction between getting along with others.


    More importantly, he wanted to be with her.


    Under Lu he''s strong inducement, Su Ruan is convinced by him and plans to rent with him.


    Hang up the phone also feel inexplicable, clearly before vowed to live in the dormitory.


    After the results come out, the class group fried pot, test good in the inside scatter flowers, test bad in the inside brush expression bag cry.


    During this period, she and Zhao Moyan and song Siqiao got together for a while. Three people sat on the sofa of the milk tea shop and discussed their ideals and vision for the future.


    Song Siqiao wants to study medicine. She says that she likes the doctor''s white coat, and looks valiant.


    Zhao Mo Yan doesn''t have a big ideal and doesn''t know what she wants to do in the future, but she plans to apply for Z University and study psychology.


    Everyone''s route is different, Su Ruan quietly took a sip of milk tea, "we all learn


    For different majors, you can go to song Siqiao when you are sick, and Zhao Moyan when you are unhappy. "


    She laughed, "that''s good."


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles, "what do you want to learn?"


    Song Siqiao also nodded, "yes, what do you learn?"


    Su Ruan put down the milk tea, holding her face, "jewelry design."


    Song Siqiao extremely support, "then you have to work hard, if I get married in the future, please design jewelry." Su Ruan nodded, "yes, yes."


    Several girls are looking forward to the future and laughing.


    On the day when Wu Chuan volunteered, Su Ruan and Lu he went to the school together. Lao Hou called them and asked them to go to his office directly.


    Lu He leads Su Ruan and knocks on the door. Lao Hou''s voice is loud, "come in!"


    As soon as they went in, they laughed at Lao Hou like Maitreya.


    With a radiant face, Lao Hou directly ignored the two people''s hand in hand and asked them mysteriously, "have you two ever evaluated your scores and how many points do you think you can get?"


    Su Ruan looked up at Lu He, then turned back and shook his head obediently, "never estimated."


    Old Hou touched his moustache and looked at Lu He.


    "I didn''t estimate it."


    The two of them haven''t discussed the scores and topics since the college entrance examination. Even after the examination, it''s useless to discuss them, and they are not happy.


    The old Hou hit ha ha, "that is also."


    Although their answers were different from what they expected, Hou was still very excited. He didn''t want to play the game any more. He said directly, "the teacher told you that you two are ranked first and third in the province."


    Su soft stares at an eye, have no the slightest displeasure, "that second is who?"


    Old Hou coughed lightly, and saw that she was not unhappy, so he popularized it to her. "Second, I heard that a boy in a city was good at five languages when he was seven years old, and now he is proficient in more than ten languages."


    In more than ten languages, Su Ruan''s eyes were full of little stars. She was not happy that she was surpassed by others at all. "How powerful!"


    Lu he glanced at her coldly, "he is also the second one."


    Su soft Leng for a moment, is oh, or her river more powerful.


    Old Hou laughs. He hasn''t seen him for a few days. He seems to have gained a lot of weight. Su Ruan stares at the meat on his neck and estimates that his teacher''s mother has made a little better food recently.


    Since the two people explicitly refused to go abroad, Lao Hou saw that they had always hated each other.


    Now it''s hard to see a face smiling like a chrysanthemum, "which university are you two going to apply for?"


    Su soft eyebrows and eyes curved, "B big."


    Lu he looked down at her, his eyes full of softness.


    Old Hou even nodded, "good, good, the teacher said nothing else, you are excellent children, have their own plans."


    He patted Lu He on the shoulder with a smile. "Don''t forget to invite the teacher to have a drink when you get married in the future."


    Su Ruan blushed and laughed shyly.


    Lu he chuckled, "yes."


    Two people back to the classroom, far away from the classroom can hear the noise.


    As soon as Su Ruan enters the classroom, song Siqiao immediately sees her and asks her to come.


    Over there, Dong handed out graduation gifts to each of them one by one. Su soft looked at him with a smile, "the monitor has a heart."


    Dong xiangtian scratched his head, a little embarrassed, "small gift, small gift, worthless."


    Song Siqiao held the small pendant he sent and shook it. He was very careless


    What''s valuable and what''s not, the heart is the most important thing


    Dong xiangtian grinned and continued to give out small gifts.


    After all the gifts were given, he went back to his seat and looked down at Zhao Moyan who was thinking about things.


    Swallowing saliva, I took out the gift I had held in my pocket for a long time. Because of nervousness, it was a little wet with sweat on my palm.


    He quickly took it and wiped it on himself.


    Zhao Moyan eased from his distraction and saw Dong xiangtian grinning at her nervously, then he gave her something as if he were dead.


    Soft collapse of a lump, Zhao Mo Yan Leng Leng, "what?"


    Dong xiangtian sat down on the stool, trying to make himself look not nervous, very normal, "graduation gift, every student has."


    Zhao Mo Yan looked at the strawberry Bear Pendant in his hand, eyes bent, "thank you."


    Dong xiangtian looked at her smile and said, "you''re welcome."


    Zhao Moyan plays with the strawberry bear sent by Dong xiangtian. The students next to him come to him and say, "monitor, how can you give Zhao Moyan something different from ours?"


    Other students also followed suit, "monitor this is not good, can''t because Zhao Mo Yan is your deskmate so blatant ah."


    More and more people began to coax, and Dong xiangtian turned red.


    Zhao Moyan looked at the strawberry Bear Pendant in his hand, and then looked at the pendant in the hands of the students next to him. It was really different.


    She looked at Dong xiangtian.


    Being swept by her sight, Dong xiangtian immediately explained, "the original quantity was just right. As a result, my little niece took away one pendant yesterday, so I went to pick one temporarily. Thinking that Zhao Moyan was my deskmate and had a good temper, I should not be angry, so I gave this different pendant to her."


    He looked at Zhao Mo Yan with some caution, "you won''t be angry, will you?"


    Zhao Mo Yan shook his head and laughed, "of course not, I like it very much."


    He let out a long, deliberate breath, as if he had relaxed.


    But the feeling of suffocation made him crazy.


    He hated his cowardice, he wanted to cry out regardless of everything, want to say to her, Zhao Moyan I like you, from the day you do my deskmate like, later more like!


    He also wants to say that strawberry bears are not picked casually. I picked them specially. I don''t want to give them to others. I just want to give them to you.


    I want to give her a gift, but I want to give it to her on the pretext of giving the whole class a gift, but I''m not willing to let her gift be the same as others.


    He thought, she should see that he likes it.


    Dong xiangtian looked up at Zhao Moyan''s eyes. After looking at each other for a long time, he turned away with a bitter smile.


    Zhao Mo Yan drooped his eyes, just as old Hou came in with a volunteer form. The class was quiet, and Zhao Mo Yan didn''t speak any more.


    When filling in the application form, Zhao Moyan asked Dong xiangtian, "where do you want to apply?"


    Dong xiangtian thought a little for a while, "I should go to Kyoto," he said with a smile, "to explore the way first, after all, I want to take root there."


    Dong xiangtian''s family is engaged in the clothing business. His grandfather''s generation started from scratch. It''s not easy to get to the present assets of hundreds of millions.


    His father wants to move the headquarters of the company to Kyoto, so he wants Dong xiangtian to go to Kyoto to go to university.


    He looked at her. "And you?"


    Zhao Mo Yan''s eyes floated a glimmer of vision, "should go back to G City, want to see the local conditions and customs in the distance," she deliberately adjusted the atmosphere, "I heard that there is no need to wear cotton padded clothes in winter."


    Dong xiangtian smiles, "very good."


    Yes, it''s very good. G city is a very gentle city. The people there are very friendly and slow. Unlike Kyoto, the fast pace makes you feel that you can''t grow three heads and six arms.


    Very good, a south of the sky, a north of the sea, far away, a long time, she should


    I''ll forget him. After all, they''ve been at the same table for less than a year.


    Swallowing the bitterness of the throat, pulling the corners of the lip hard, maybe for a long time, far away, he should also slowly forget her.


    Youth? That''s it.


    After filling out his wish, Hou faced the students who set sail under the platform and said his last advice, "when you go to college, if you can fall in love, just talk about one." he looked at Lu he and Su Ruan, "don''t let the good ones be picked away by others at that time. Then you can sigh about where the good men and women have gone."


    There was a roar of laughter.


    "Take advantage of the university to enrich your life, don''t feel relaxed in the University, wantonly indulge yourself, to know that there are people outside, there are days outside, excellent people everywhere, you think you are excellent enough, but in the eyes of those really excellent people, you are like the difference between College students and primary school students."


    Hou''s lens reflected the light, and the classroom was silent.


    Looking up at the frame, Hou finally said: "only if you are excellent, then the people you meet will be as excellent as you. Classmates, you are all excellent. I wish you a bright future in your future life!"


    I don''t know who was the first to cry. When I cry, I pour a large area. There are sobbing voices in the classroom.


    Old Hou also wiped two tears.

 Chapter 87

    Firmly imprinted in my mind


    The tears of parting are sincere at this time, and the smile of looking forward to the future is also sincere.


    One by one, the students came up and hugged Lao Hou, especially Jiang Beicheng. On weekdays, they didn''t see him very much. They listened to Lao Hou''s words. At this time, they even hugged Lao Hou''s tears and had a runny nose.


    It''s true that Jiangbei Cheng''s efforts in the past were not in vain. He got a good score in the exam.


    It''s said that the plan can''t keep up with the change. Originally, Jiang Beicheng, who had been obedient to his family''s plan to apply for the financial future management company, didn''t know who had suddenly opened up Ren''s two channels or what, so he applied to law school.


    Yu Yuanqing, who has been planning to apply to a sports school, applied to a military school.


    A few days ago, his father talked with him for a night. His grandfather is old, and this is his wish. His father has violated his grandfather''s wish. It can be seen that his grandfather is somewhat sorry.


    His father said, "your grandfather doesn''t know how much time he can have. It''s your father''s request. If you really want to change your career in the future, your father will never stop you."


    Thinking of the smile on the old man''s face when he knew that he was going to apply for military academy, Yu Yuanqing pulled the corners of his mouth and accomplished it in one stroke.


    Song Siqiao looked at him chatting with his classmates, reached for the volunteer table on his desk, and was stunned at the National Defense University.


    Yu Yuanqing looked over and grabbed the volunteer watch in her hand. "What are you looking at? What are you looking at?"


    Song Siqiao opened his mouth and wanted to ask him, didn''t he always say that he wanted to apply for sports school?


    Why did you go to national defense again?


    Although she didn''t know why he changed the plan, her heart still throbbed because their two schools were in the same city.


    After volunteering to fill in, Su Ruan leans on the railing and waits for Luhe.


    Next to her, a man stops beside her. Su Ruan looks up and it''s Tang Wanqing.


    She was a little puzzled. They basically had no communication this semester.


    Su Ruan looks at Tang Wanqing and waits for her to speak.


    Tang Wanqing still looks arrogant, but she can see the embarrassment on her face.


    "I heard that you applied for a school with Lu He," she said, pausing for a moment, looking very tangled. "You two, OK, you can invite me to get married in the future, but whether you go or not depends on the situation."


    She pretended to be disdainful.


    Su Ruan stayed for a long time, looking at her, "thank you."


    She wanted to say that we didn''t intend to invite you, but when she thought that it didn''t sound very nice, she let it go.


    Looking at her dull appearance, Tang Wanqing sniffed. When she turned around, a tear slid down the corner of her eye. Sure enough, she was still unwilling.


    I like the boy for so long, hidden in the bottom of my heart, carefully as a crystal holding so many years of mind, so dissipated, how willing.


    She sniffed. She wanted to tell Su Ruan to take good care of Lu He, but she didn''t want to be happy with her dull appearance.


    That''s it. After all, he''s much happier now. Those smiles are all from Su Ruan.


    Tang Wanqing''s grades are not very good. His father wants to make her go abroad.


    She took a deep look at Lu He through the window, trying to put the boy firmly in her mind.


    Su Ruan looked at her lonely figure, with no expression on her face. When Lu he came out, she came forward with his arm, bent her eyes and laughed, "let''s go."


    Lu he looked down at her, "in a good mood?"


    She nodded, of course, just in mind for him to attract rotten peach blossom anger has long disappeared, after all, people like him because he is good enough.


    It''s not his fault.


    On the day when the admission notice arrived, Su''s mother cried all night with her admission notice. The next day, she took her notice and said that she would show it to her father.


    Su Ruan followed her and didn''t go to visit her father''s grave for a long time.


    The weather is very clear, the sun father-in-law is very dedicated to the sun to every corner.


    Su''s mother deliberately dressed up, dressed in a black skirt and light lipstick. Instead of going to the cemetery, she seemed to go on a date.


    Su Ruan looked at her mother''s white hair behind her ears and her eyes were sore.


    Father''s tombstone in the cemetery, not a good location, very remote corner.


    When my father died, there was no money at home, and my mother spent almost all of it, only to buy a remote corner.


    Later, when there was some money, my mother was reluctant to let my father toss about.


    She told Su Ruan that your father has been used to staying here. They all said that if you live in peace, don''t make trouble.


    In front of the tombstone, Su Ruan puts the flowers in her hand in front of the tombstone, takes out the small cloth in the basket and wipes the photos on the tombstone, revealing her father''s smiling face.


    Still gentle, Su Mu fingertips touch the picture of her husband, he is still young, but she is old.


    Little by little, Su Mu took out the things in the basket and put them in front of the tombstone.


    Finally, he took out a small bottle of wine, poured a small cup and sprinkled it in front of his husband. His voice was soft and his face was full of a faint smile. "This is your favorite wine in those years. I brought some for you, but others say it''s not the same as before. I don''t know if it can be drunk."


    She said with a smile, "I don''t think you can drink it. After all, you have such a poor drinking capacity that you want to drink all day long even if you pour one cup."


    Su Ruan looks at her mother''s tearful eyes and kneels quietly to look at her father''s picture on the tombstone.


    After talking with her father for a long time, she took out Su Ruan''s admission notice from her bag and said with a smile to her husband, "our daughter is as smart as you want. You see, this is her admission notice. It''s very promising."


    Su soft pursed her lips and chuckled, "Mom, didn''t you say that I''m smart just like you before?"


    Su Mu stares at her, "is it? What I say is that you are as beautiful as I grow."


    Su Ruan laughs, OK.


    They stayed in front of the tombstone for a whole afternoon, turning their thoughts into words and saying them sentence by sentence. When she went back, Su Ruan kowtowed deeply and swore silently to her father''s smiling photo, "Dad, don''t worry, I will take care of your mother for you."


    Kneeling for a long time, legs numb, Su soft stood for a while, and then mixed with his mother to go back.


    B big address in Kyoto, is a very famous university.


    The day before she was ready to report, Su''s mother called Lu he home and cooked a table for them. Looking at the two children''s satisfaction, Su''s mother laughed very gently.


    After dinner, Su''s mother made a pot of tea, and the three sat on the sofa watching TV chatting, but their thoughts were not on the TV.


    Su Ruan left home for the first time, saying that she was not worried and unlikely, but with Lu he beside her, Su''s mother was relieved.


    Lu he was told, "Lu He, my aunt gave you xiaoruan. You must take good care of her for my aunt."


    Lu he nodded, very serious, "aunt rest assured."


    It has to be said that Su Ruan is well protected by Su mu. She has no heart, is easy to be soft hearted, and has not seen the evil of human nature and the cruelty of society.


    Su''s mother is well aware of the cruelty of this society, and she is not willing to let her daughter experience anything, which is also the reason why she is willing to let her associate with Lu He.


    It can be seen that Lu he is a reliable child. He loves Su Ruan very much. When Su Ruan is given to him, Su''s mother can rest assured.


    After inquiring about the house they rented, Su''s mother said, "you two often cook and make some food by yourself. Don''t always order takeout. The things outside are not as healthy as you do. Don''t worry."

 Chapter 88

    There are more people catching pigs here


    Lu he is very attentive to Su Mu''s advice, and has been listening very carefully. Even Su Mu told him how to make a good soup, he listened very carefully.


    At night, after Lu he left, Su Ruan went to her mother''s room with a pillow in her arms.


    Su''s mother was very pleased that her daughter had to sleep with her. She moved aside with a smile and asked her daughter to come up.


    Su Ruan rolled in her mother''s arms like a child, sweet and greasy, "it''s better to be with her mother."


    Su''s mother chuckled, "I haven''t slept with my mother for many years."


    Thinking of starting tomorrow, Su Ruan''s nose was sour. She closed her eyes for a while to prevent her voice from sounding a little cry. When she thought it was almost over, she said, "fortunately, it''s not far away. I''ll come back on holiday."


    Su''s mother pinched her nose and said, "I''m so homesick. What can I do when I grow up? When it''s time to go to work, you can''t always think about going home. "


    Su Ruan shakes her head and acts like a spoiled child. "I''ll talk about it later. Now I just don''t want to leave you."


    Su Mu chuckled, "is that right? I don''t think you''re happy. "


    "No way." Su Ruan is coquettish.


    Mother and daughter talk for a long time, Su soft first fell asleep, Su mother for her tucked in the quilt also sleep in the past.


    The next day Su''s mother sent them to the railway station. Su Ruan gave her a kiss on her face, and waved with a smile, "remember to miss me!"


    Su''s mother also waved with a smile. When they got into the railway station, they were out of sight. Then she lowered her head and wiped some wet eyes.


    It''s good for the child to grow up, but she hasn''t adapted to the lonely life.


    ¡­


    Kyoto is not far from here. It''s only a few hours by train.


    From the beginning of getting off the train, Lu he took her hand. Su Ruan saw that he put all his things into the other hand. She couldn''t help earning, "why do you take it? It''s very heavy."


    Lu he held her hand tightly, glanced at her and said, "there are more people catching pigs here."


    Su Ruan didn''t respond for a moment. She opened her mouth to ask what''s the relationship between catching pigs and her. As a result, she didn''t say anything. Seeing the smile on his face, she reacted.


    Well, he called her a pig.


    Su Ruan glared at him, but she was not willing to break away from him.


    Strange city, the feeling of palm being held by people, very warm.


    They didn''t immediately go to school to report, but first went to Luhe to find a good house in advance.


    Su Ruan thought that he rented the house at the beginning, but when she got to the place, she saw that it was a very luxurious apartment. She said, "how can I rent such a good place?"


    Lu he put her fingerprints into the password lock and answered her in a low voice, "my aunt''s former house, no one lives in, originally intended to sell, I heard that we are going to come here to school, so we don''t intend to sell it. It''s specially left for us."


    When the door opens, Lu he goes in with his luggage. Su Ruan looks around the living room first. When she looks at the flowers growing on the balcony, she screams and runs. After a while, Lu he hears her laughing and running out. One step pours on him, Baji kisses him on the face, excited two eyes shine, "when did you make the flower?"


    Lu he holds her small buttocks with one hand, and puts the two bags on the tea table with the other hand. He holds her and walks to the refrigerator and answers, "I came the day before yesterday and bought some things."


    She tooted and couldn''t hide the joy in her eyes. "Why don''t you wait for me to come with you?"


    Open the refrigerator door, take out a bottle of coke, feed to her mouth, "want to surprise you."


    Su soft small mouth small mouth squint at his hand to drink coke, cold sweet greasy straight into the heart.


    There are only some drinks and snacks in the refrigerator. After packing, they still plan to go shopping.


    Su Ruan comes out first. When she goes out, an old man in the opposite apartment comes out from the room with a little Bomei. Su Ruan bends her lips and smiles.


    The grandfather also gave her a smile, "the new one?"


    Su soft nodded and looked at the little Bomei he was holding. It was so lovely.


    "We''re here for school. We just moved in." When talking, Su Ruan looks away from Bomei and chats with her grandfather politely.


    Lu he came out of the room and saw that the old man was stunned for a moment, then politely nodded his head as a greeting.


    Looking at Su Ruan, the grandfather seemed to like his little Bomei very much. He turned the topic to Lu He with a smile. "Your girlfriend seems to like small animals very much. It''s good to have a pet at home."


    Lu he saw Su Ruan''s eyes growing on Bomei. A smile flashed in his eyes and nodded, "it''s very good."


    Grandfather to take the dog to the following square for a walk, heard that they are going to the supermarket, but also very enthusiastic to introduce them where the supermarket food fresh, near here.


    After getting off the elevator together, they politely said goodbye to their grandfather.


    Su Ruan took Lu he''s arm and bent her eyes. She was in a good mood


    Lu he nodded.


    The supermarket introduced by my grandfather is very close, and it''s only a few minutes'' walk. On the contrary, if I take a taxi, it may take half an hour. After all, the traffic jam here is not a bluff.


    When waiting for the traffic lights, Lu he pinched Su Ruan''s fingertips, "do you like Bomei?"


    Su Ruan thought of the little Bomei just led by her grandfather. For a moment, there was a smile in the corner of her eyes and eyebrows. "I like animals very much, and don''t you think that Bomei just now is really cute?"


    Lu he nodded, looked at her excited face and led her across the road with a smile.


    After crossing the road, Su Ruan heard him like the sound of nature, "if you like, let''s have one."


    Su Ruan suddenly raised her head. If she didn''t worry about being on the road, she would have jumped up to kiss him in the face.


    "Really


    Lu he didn''t look at her. "When did I cheat you?"


    She shook her head and raised his hand high excitedly. Her face rubbed gently in his palm. She was excited because he had never cheated her.


    In fact, a friend from Luhe will come to Kyoto in two days, and he has asked that friend to bring the crisp sugar. Before telling Su Ruan, he could almost think of the way she would jump up and hug him when she saw Su Ruan.


    But think about the way she looks at the opposite uncle''s house. He has a feeling that maybe the candy will fall out of favor.


    When she got to the supermarket, Su Ruan focused on choosing snacks. Lu he followed her and coughed twice when she took three packages of spicy bars in a row. Su Ruan immediately understood and put down one package with a smile.


    She is now in a good mood, even if she does not let her take a bag, she should be obedient.


    After taking her favorite snack, Su Ruan looks at the rows of instant noodles on the shelves, sweeps Luhe, and quietly puts two buckets into the car.


    Seeing that Lu he didn''t respond, he took two more barrels. Lu he jumped from the corner of his eyes and warned her, "almost OK."


    Su Ruan continues to purchase from the front. In fact, she doesn''t think the instant noodles are enough.


    In fact, she still likes to eat instant noodles. Sometimes it''s not because she is too hungry and can''t cook, but because she is greedy.

 Chapter 89

    Bustling city


    After buying snacks, Lu he pushes the car and Su Ruan follows him. They go to the fresh food area.


    Bought some vegetables and fruits, and bought some ribs and chicken wings, Su Ruan went to pick a few corn, smilingly put into the bag, said is to go back to one used to stew ribs, another boiled, she held gnawing.


    Lu he''s mind flashed her two hands holding a corn gnawing cheek.


    In a good mood, she took the corn in her hand and put it into the cart.


    After buying the ingredients, I went to pick out some seasonings. After that, I went to the yogurt area for a tour.


    Su Ruan is very happy to take the yellow peach yogurt, ready to take it immediately after the settlement.


    Su Ruan takes Lu He to check out when she thinks everything is finished. As a result, Lu he looks at her and takes her to the next daily necessities area.


    Su Ruan vomits her tongue and just wants to eat. She forgets that she hasn''t bought daily necessities yet.


    Su Ruan seems to be very partial to lovers'' things. She chooses two sets of lovers'' towels and two lovers'' cups. Even the toothbrush is for lovers.


    Lu he has been very quiet waiting for her to pick things, from time to time when she looked over nodded her pick


    Good.


    When everything is selected, Su Ruan decides again, and then the two go to check out.


    It''s a very young boy who checks out. When he sees Su Ruan''s time, his eyes light up. God, this girl is just his dream lover, OK.


    You look at the small face, the thin body, the big eyes, and the intoxicating dimples.


    The boy''s shining eyes darkened when he saw the line of sight threatened by Lu He. He knew how such a lovely girl could not have a girlfriend!


    When checking out, Lu he has been blocking Su Ruan. The cashier''s vision is too straightforward, so he can''t help but want to fight.


    After settling the bill, the cashier held a trace of Lu he''s brother Su Ruan''s expectation, stared at Su Ruan''s hopeful eyes, blinked and asked, "are you two lovers?"


    Before Su Ruan had time to answer, Lu he immediately took her hand and shot her cold eyes like a cashier, "what do you think?"


    The cashier boy shakes. Well, his dream lover already has an object. It seems that he has a long way to go to be single.


    Su Ruan is holding yoghurt in her hand, biting the straw to see Lu He, but she doesn''t understand what kind of temper he suddenly has.


    It smelled like someone owed him millions.


    Su Ruan tugged at his sleeve. He wore loose clothes in summer. His collar was pulled down by her, revealing his thin clavicle. Her Adam''s apple rolled up and down. Su Ruan swallowed for a moment.


    It''s very clear.


    React to come over, the face Teng of a red, Na Na of move a vision and oneself make trouble of small claw.


    Lu He to her red like monkey butt face, can''t help laughing out, "harm what shame, originally is for you to see, but here some is not suitable, will go home to see."


    Su Ruan, who was ridiculed by him, turned into a prawn and showed his white teeth, "who wants to see you!" Lu He squinted and said, "who do you want to see?"


    Su Ruan took a big mouthful of yogurt and said, "you care about me."


    Lu he light ah, two steps to keep up with her, arm toward her bend, Su soft directly up.


    They walked home with a smile, and there was nothing to buy at home.


    When he got home, Lu He sorted all the things, such as vegetables and fruits, put them in the refrigerator, towels and toothbrushes, burned hot water, and prepared to put them in the bathroom after scalding.


    During the time of packing, Su Ruan wants to help. As a result, Lu he looks at the time and urges her to call Su mu.


    Su Ruan said that she forgot to call her mother. When she came, she said that she would go to the place and make a phone call.


    Su Ruan quickly took out her mobile phone and called Su mu. Su Mu should have been waiting for her call. As soon as the bell rang, she immediately answered.


    Looking at Su''s mother''s gentle smile on her cell phone, Su Ruan felt guilty and admitted with a flat mouth, "I''m sorry, mom. I''ve been here for a while, but I forgot to call you."


    Su''s mother laughed, "I know. I''m afraid you''re busy just now, so I didn''t call you."


    Adults are like this, holding a mobile phone in their hands, but they don''t dare to call when they miss their children, because they are afraid that they will disturb the children''s life, and they are worried that they are going to school, going to work, or busy in trivial matters.


    Everything can be a reason why they are hesitant to call their children.


    Maybe those reasons don''t matter at all in the eyes of children, they are all small things, but parents are always careful here for fear of disturbing their children.


    Su Ruan''s eyes were a little wet, and she didn''t want her mother to see them. She turned the camera and introduced her to the furnishings in the room. "This is where I live with Lu He, and it''s his aunt''s house," she said with a smile. "Does it look very comfortable?"


    Su Mu nodded, "very good."


    Su Ruan thought of something. She ran to her bedroom with her mobile phone and showed her mother, "this is Lu he''s room."


    After reading, she ran to the guest room again, "this is my room."


    She deliberately bit my room and pronounced it heavily. The purpose was to tell Su Mu that she was sleeping alone and had not been turned into the nest by Lu He.


    Su''s mother looked around and knew that she was careful. She lost her smile. "Well, the room is very good, but the sheets don''t seem to have been changed."


    Su soft hit ha ha, "just arrived, haven''t had time to change."


    Su Mu said nothing with a smile.


    Su Ruan feels guilty and immediately walks out of the guest room with her mobile phone. Lu He in the living room just picked up the ingredients she bought.


    Su ran to Lu He with her mobile phone, "would you like to talk to my mother?"


    Lu he nodded, "good aunt."


    Su''s mother nodded, looked at the thin sweat on his forehead, and reminded Lu He with a smile, "don''t get used to that girl, does she let you work alone and be idle?"


    Lu he swept aside, and heard the words in the mobile phone clearly. Su Ruan, with a bulging mouth and an unhappy face, said with a smile, "no, she cleaned up all the rooms. I just went to take out the garbage. It''s hot outside." Su''s mother has lived for so many years. Of course, she knows that Lu he is excusing his daughter. She smiles and shakes her head. "You can be used to her. You have to endure the lawlessness."


    Lu he said, "don''t worry, auntie. The great sage of Qi Tian is still under the pressure of Buddha Wuzhi Mountain."


    Su''s mother chuckled. Someone came to buy flowers. She got up quickly and said hang up with them.


    The cool air of the air conditioner hit him, and the sweat on Lu he''s body was instantly dried, but he still felt sticky and uncomfortable.


    Push Su soft toward his arms tired of small head, frowned, "wait a minute, too smelly, I first take a shower."


    Su Ruan wrinkled her nose and sniffed hard. Instead of smelling, she thought he was fragrant.


    But he did look disgusted. Su Ruan didn''t stop him. When he went to take a bath, she stood on the balcony and looked at the scenery outside.


    Sardine is a very crowded city, and a crowded city like sardines.


    Here pedestrians are in a hurry, in a hurry to work, in a hurry to get off work, day after day.


    But there are always a lot of people who want to squeeze here and make a place here.


    Here are full of young people full of dreams and hopes. They are full of vigor and hope for Kyoto. They keep their youth and dreams here and think about when they will complete their dreams and return home.


    But more, the people here are numb. The more prosperous the city is, the more people can see clearly.


    Su Ruan and Lu he''s apartment is located in the bustling center of Kyoto. On the 22nd floor, you can see the beautiful scenery of Kyoto from the balcony


    Close your eyes.

 Chapter 90

    Having been in love is the real ghost


    Here and the city she and Luhe went to some time ago seem to be two extremes.


    Where the slow pace of people''s breathing are unconsciously slowed down, and here, although people are passionate, but the air is stuffy people breathless.


    You see those people whose eyes are shining as if they are full of stars, they must have just come here, and they are full of yearning for everything here.


    And if you look again, in fact, more and more people are those who have no eyes, smile and don''t smile, and their passion has been gradually eroded.


    Bear its prosperity, always have to bear the various unbearable.


    Young people sharpen their heads and go to Kyoto. They are so tired that they are reluctant to quit. Some of them just work in Kyoto and speak well.


    Even if his job is just a security guard.


    Outside there is rain dripping, bit by bit, from small to large, and then suddenly into a downpour.


    A small convenience store not far away was full of people hiding from the rain.


    Su Ruan''s eyesight is very good, but after all, her floor is too high and she can''t see clearly, but she can still see a young woman without an umbrella, but she doesn''t hesitate for a while. She just stands outside the convenience store for three minutes, probably for a while and a half in the rain


    I can''t stop, I just lift my legs and rush into the rain.


    Su Ruan looked at the figure that was drenched by the heavy rain. There should be a child waiting for her to go home.


    Su Ruan kept staring at the woman until her figure was blocked by the building nearby.


    She seemed to see Su Mu who had been drenched in water.


    At that time, Su Ruan was only eight years old. She was crawling in the room to do her homework. When she heard the heavy rain outside, she thought that her mother didn''t bring an umbrella. She wanted to send an umbrella, but the rain was too heavy and the wind was too strong. Her little figure stood at the door for a moment and felt that she would be blown away.


    Thinking that mother should come back when the rain stops, little Su Ruan obediently goes back to do her homework.


    However, that day, Su''s mother was very sick because of the rain for several days. She waited for her big wet, dark eyes and asked her, "Mom, why don''t you wait for the rain to stop and come back?"


    Su mother wiped her hair, squatted down to look at her gently, "mom is afraid of thunder, you are afraid at home."


    At that time, Su Ruan, who is ignorant, kisses her mother''s face. Now, looking at the figure rushing into the rain, Su Ruan tilts her head and gently raises her lips. It seems that every mother is happy


    It''s all Superman.


    When Lu he came out of the bath, he saw Su Ruan standing in the living room, looking at the scenery outside the window. He was so smiling that his eyebrows were bent and the wind was light.


    Lu He, wearing a gray household clothes and wiping his wet and dripping hair, approached her and said, "what are you looking at?"


    Su Ruan was hugged. She didn''t move. She turned her head and raised her neck. She printed a kiss on his chin. "It''s said that the night scene in Kyoto is the most beautiful. Have a look."


    Lu He chin pad in her head, with her line of sight, the bustling city, two people watched for a long time, Lu he felt her bare arms outside some cold.


    After slight friction, Lu he immediately pulled her from the balcony into the living room and asked her to take a bath. Although summer hasn''t passed yet, it''s still cool at night, not to mention Su Ruan standing in the wind.


    After listening to Lu he''s words, Su Ruan finds her pajamas to take a bath. Lu he takes advantage of her time to take a bath and cooks the corn she has been talking about. Then she selects different fruits from the refrigerator, cuts them into delicate shapes, and puts them on the coffee table in the living room.


    Lu he is not hungry. Su Ruan chews almost all the corn. Lu he just sits on the sofa and stares at the way she chews corn.


    A row of small white teeth seriously bit the corn into the mouth, and then puffed his cheeks to chew and chew, just like a little hamster with its mouth full of food.


    Lu he does not eat, just watching her eat, Su soft some embarrassed, "you see what I do."


    Lu he chuckled, "everyone wants to enjoy beautiful things


    Su soft dumb, this guy''s sweet words or so pleasant.


    She is wearing a nightgown today.


    Beige cotton nightdress, wide and big, with a pig nose and two pig ears in front.


    And the little pig tail behind her makes Su Ruan want to hide immediately.


    At the beginning, she bought the pajamas after seeing the pig tail, but now she feels a little ashamed of this nightgown.


    Su Ruan is blushing and biting corn. She is secretly annoyed at how she chose this one of so many pajamas.


    Lu he stares at the pink and tender pig nose on her belly. It looks very lifelike. He picks his eyebrows and makes fun of her. "It''s really in line with you."


    Su Ruan just finished eating the corn in her hand, and immediately protested, "where does it fit me?"


    Lu he replied with a smile, "it looks like it."


    Su Ruan is angry.


    The next day to report, Lu Hexian accompanied Su Ruan to report. Su Ruan was received by a dark looking elder martial brother.


    He was very enthusiastic, but some of them were not very discerning.


    He directly carried Su Ruan''s schoolbag in Lu he''s hand, and told Lu He: "brother, go and help you, and my girlfriend will be given to me."


    Lu He


    Su Ruan took a look at Lu he''s eyebrows, covered his mouth and laughed secretly.


    Lu He gave her a cold glance, full of warning.


    The gloomy sight swept the elder martial brother''s face. Lu he said in a cold voice, "thank you, my own girlfriend. Just come by yourself."


    Black face elder martial brother has a high IQ, but his EQ is very low. When he looks at Lu He, he looks puzzled. "You can report it first, which saves time."


    Lu He pursed his lips, politely and alienated, "I''ll report after she''s finished."


    Black face elder martial brother a face of suspicion, also ignore Lu He, concentrate on and Su soft chat some things on the network.


    Lu he pressed his temple and glanced lazily at the black faced elder martial brother next to him. "You haven''t been in love, have you?"


    The black face elder martial brother nodded repeatedly, "no, I haven''t even touched the girl''s hand." Lu he pick eyebrow, "see."


    In this way, he can fall in love is really a ghost.


    Su ruanzhen applied for jewelry design. There are many girls in her department.


    But Lu he is different. He reported finance. For several reasons, he has always been very rational about things.


    After su Ruan filled in the form, Lu he was very familiar with the process of the report, and the report went smoothly. The black faced elder martial brother was very friendly and wanted to show them around the campus, but Lu he politely refused.


    The two of them just walk around by themselves, so they don''t bother the black faced elder martial brother.


    The school is really big. Standing under the corridor, Su Ruan asked Lu he why he chose finance.


    She thought a lot about what he would look like in the future, chemist, physicist, even astronomer, but she didn''t think about the way he would be sitting in the office plotting.


    She thought of Chen an, she felt that he was for Chen An''s finance, but she didn''t think it should be like this.


    In Su Ruan''s eyes, Lu he always follows his heart in doing things. She thinks that he would like to make such a choice.

 Chapter 91

    The mouth is not the body


    Lu he looked at her. She seemed to be struggling with this problem for a long time. He took her to sit down and said, "what major do you think I should choose?"


    She bowed her head and said a few things about his future in her mind.


    He chuckled, "why?"


    Su Ruan was stunned. She didn''t know why. Maybe it was because he was boring. She subconsciously thought that he would be suitable for those boring but interesting professional fields. She thought that it would also interest him.


    But now looking at the smile in his eyes, she remembered that day in chen''an''s office. He asked her with a smile, can I give chen''an to you as a graduation gift?


    She laughs and unconsciously imagines that he is wearing a stiff suit, and is planning strategies.


    He seems very charming in that way.


    She hung her head and thought for a while, then raised her head and answered, "probably because you''re bored."


    He glared at her, she puffed a smile, "but now think about it, in the future, when you are in the financial industry, it seems pretty good that you will wave your hand like a gold owner and throw me countless cards."


    Lu he is full of a kind of cell called pleasure. "Then I''ll consider throwing you some cards."


    Two people are laughing noisily, nearby comes a pair of lovers, should be the elder sister and the elder.


    Sitting next to them, the girl with a neat short hair said hello to them when she sat down, "Hello, are you new students?"


    Lu he did not speak, Su soft nodded, "yes."


    Short hair sister seems to be more gossip, looking at two people holding hands, "you test here together?"


    Su soft nodded, "well."


    The student sister looked excited, "high school talk?"


    Su soft nodded again obediently, "I talked about it in senior three."


    Su soft nodded.


    The schoolgirl was excited and muttered to her schoolboy friend who looked very serious beside her, "you see, I say the power of love is great."


    That senior Piao her one eye, light of Oh a.


    Su Ruan wants to laugh, which is really like the original Luhe.


    Two people did not sit for a while, Su Ruan and Lu he are ready to leave, Xuejie is very enthusiastic, "why not sit for a while, we just came to leave."


    The senior next to her looked at her very speechless, and didn''t remind her how bright it was to make light bulbs together.


    Lu he took Su Ruan''s little hand and saw that she was in a good mood. He also laughed, "what are you laughing at?"


    She looked up at him and squinted, "did that senior just look like you


    What does it look like? "


    Lu he picks eyebrows. He doesn''t feel like it.


    Su Ruan grinned cunningly, just like he was indifferent to everything at the beginning. It was like someone owed him millions of dollars. "Be quiet!"


    Lu he was dumbfounded to see her imitate herself. Su Ruan complained, "I was scared by you at the beginning. I didn''t dare to move all day, for fear of disturbing your sight."


    Lu he pulled her loose ponytail and pulled off the rubber band that could not be dropped.


    A head of hair directly poured down, hit on the back of his hand, crisp and numb, scratch people''s heart with itching.


    She seems to have long hair on purpose, and the hair that hasn''t been trimmed for a long time has spread down to her waist.


    Her hair is soft and soft.


    Like her, Lu he couldn''t help thinking that she was soft everywhere, even her hair was soft.


    Twist up a wisp of her hair, gently wrapped in their fingertips, and then watch the hair spin scattered, he played quite happy.


    Next to the students are coming and going, Su Ruan red face will pull back the hair from his hands, voice is very small to comfort him, "a lot of people."


    Lu he laughs dully. She is always like this. She is as frightened as a rabbit.


    They are in love, even if not in love, pulling hair such a small matter, root


    Ben is harmless.


    Look at her little red face, he whistled in a good mood, and then led her around at will.


    Although both of them are big B, we have to say that they are very far apart.


    College life is on the track. Their curriculum is different. Sometimes she has lessons, but he doesn''t. Sometimes she doesn''t have lessons, but he does.


    When they both had classes, they went to school hand in hand. He stood outside to watch her enter the classroom and sit down before turning back to his department.


    Sometimes when he was idle all day, he followed her to listen to her class.


    Crisp sugar has been sent here. When Lu he is not at home, Su Ruan sits in the living room with crisp sugar to watch a movie.


    Sometimes on a whim, he would make some desserts and let him have a taste when he came back.


    Su Ruan likes to decorate her home very much. She usually moves everything she likes and exquisite things to her home. Originally, there were still some empty apartments filled by her.


    Lu He in the study and Gu Lian in open video, Gu Lian talked with him about some Chen an now change.


    She fired the sales manager who moved public funds, and directly handed him over to the police, promoted a person who had no backstage to be a sales manager from the grassroots.


    She glanced at the long legged rabbit sitting next to Lu he and continued, "I''ve passed the strict examination for the newly promoted sales manager. I don''t think anyone can be better than him


    I''m qualified for this position. "


    Lu he nodded, "you are the boss of the company now. You just decide. You don''t have to report to me."


    Gu Lian smiles and looks at him angrily, "isn''t this a job for you?"


    After talking about his work, Gu Lian couldn''t help looking at the rabbit next to him again, "where''s su Ruan?"


    Lu he''s eyes flashed a trace of softness, "go to class."


    Gu Lian laughs, "I said how next to a rabbit, it is for small soft to accompany you." Lu he hooked his lips and looked at the rabbit next to him a little disgusted. "She has to put it here."


    She said that she was not in, and let the rabbit accompany him.


    The rabbit''s long legs dropped to the ground. Lu He lifted the rabbit up until it couldn''t touch the ground.


    Gu Lian smiles, but his mouth feels upright.


    When Su Ruan came back from class, she just walked to the door and smelled the fragrance.


    As he opened the door, his nose moved and he sniffed hard.


    As soon as she entered the door, she walked to the kitchen. Lu he was putting the dishes on the plate around his skirt.


    Su Ruan exclaimed, "it''s so fragrant!"


    Lu he doesn''t have much expression, but Su Ruan sees his face from his eyebrow tail


    cheerful.


    "Wash your hands."


    Su soft Oh a, obediently put down the book in hand, quickly wash hands.


    After washing his hands, he was serving food to the living room.


    Su Ruan went to the kitchen to see if she had anything else to take.


    Rice has not yet Sheng out, Su soft Sheng rice, Luhe came in carrying out, two people quite tacit understanding.


    There were four dishes and one soup on the table. Su Ruan said, "just the two of us, how can we do so much?"


    Lu He for her Sheng mushroom soup, "suddenly want to do, do, two people can not eat it."


    Su Ruan looks at the particularly attractive braised pork on the table, puts a piece in her mouth, and squints her eyes with satisfaction. It''s really delicious.


    "I can''t finish it."


    He looked at her with a smile, picked a piece of fish for her, and put the fish bone into the bowl. "What''s the refrigerator for, but it''s time to eat leftovers."


    Su soft mouth stuffed with a large piece of braised meat, muttered to him, "I try not to let it left."


    He''s so good that she wants to hide.


    Lu he looked at her small open belly struggling to eat, dumbfounded.


    It''s not just braised meat and steamed fish,


    Even the two dishes of vegetables are clean.


    Lu he looks at Su Ruan''s paralysis on the sofa and sighs. It seems that he underestimates her food intake and takes a look at her small belly. He can''t see it. It''s quite prosperous.


    After picking up the pieces, Lu he pulls Su Ruan up from the sofa and the crisp candy out of the nest.


    After eating so much, I went out for a walk. As for crisp candy, it has gained a lot of weight recently.


    The whole cat is fattening into a ball.

 Chapter 92

    As soon as you look up, you will be forever


    Two people and a cat walk along the road at random, breeze, day is not good, the air at this time seems to be filtered again, breathing with some fresh.


    The air in Kyoto is extremely dry. Lu he urges Su Ruan to drink water every day, and her favorite spicy bar has not been eaten for a long time.


    Su soft secretly took a look at the convenience store next to her, and swept the spicy bar hanging on the shelf there.


    Just looking at it, there''s a lot of saliva.


    Lu he glanced at her faintly, and knew her carefully.


    He moved to her left.


    Su Ruan''s line of sight to the convenience store is blocked. She looks up at him in a muddle. "What are you doing?"


    Lu he looked back at the crisp candy, who wanted to sneak home. With a cold look, crisp candy immediately cheered up and followed them for two steps.


    When Su Ruan heard a sneer, he took her shoulder and put her on his body. "If it''s just a look, I''d like you to have a look in the convenience store for a day."


    But obviously, he knew Su Ruan very well. The more she looked, the more she wanted to eat. On the contrary, after she left, she didn''t want to eat so much.


    Su Ruan pouted and earned money in his arms, but soon became honest. She liked the feeling of being held by him.


    It''s like leaning back against the wall, very comfortable.


    She calmed down and didn''t argue that she had to eat the junk food in Lu he''s eyes. Lu he looked down at her and saw that she was in a good mood. She didn''t feel unhappy because she didn''t get spicy food.


    But he didn''t want to hurt her at all. He took her by the hand and walked into the alley. The snow-white cat''s claws were dark and the whole cat was very sad, but the two people in front didn''t notice it at all.


    There is a small shop in the alley. It looks very humble, and even has no signboard. There is only an old man with a kind face. He is making lotus root flour eight treasure porridge, and there is Xiancao jelly beside him.


    The aroma of wine is not afraid of deep alleys. Su Ruan knows that the more this kind of shop is, the more delicious the food is. Moreover, this shop looks like an old shop that has been handed down for a long time.


    Lotus root meal porridge looks very attractive, which put a lot of materials, hawthorn, peanut, lotus seeds, raisins, there are some soft Su can not see things.


    The sticky lotus root powder is stirred in a porcelain jar, and all the ingredients are mixed together. It looks good.


    Su Ruan touched the bulging belly, and finally just chose a piece of Xiancao jelly.


    My grandfather gave me a lot of weight. They were two people and gave me two spoons. However, he refused to waste and save resources.


    Su Ruan turned her eyes and said that she was just trying to take advantage of her.


    After tasting a mouthful of Xiancao jelly, the cool feeling permeated her mouth in an instant. In an instant, the slightly greasy meaning of dinner completely disappeared, followed by a light and just right cool bitter taste between her lips.


    And its bitterness is far less than its sweetness. On the contrary, it is just the right neutralization, which makes people unconsciously sink in it.


    Su Ruan only tasted one mouthful, and immediately turned his head, staring at the eight treasure porridge in his grandfather''s hand. At this time, there was not much people. Just a guest had left. Grandpa was very busy. When he saw Su soft''s eyes, he immediately smiled.


    Toward Su soft move waved, "girl, come here, taste grandfather''s eight treasure porridge."


    Su Ruan glanced at Lu He. Lu he said softly, "don''t let me carry you when you can''t walk."


    Su soft stares at him, "just won''t!"


    Lu he ha ha a smile, mouth dislike her, but the hand is very honest, directly took her hand, walked back to the door of grandfather''s shop.


    Lu he took a look at the frozen grass in her hand, rubbed her forehead, and looked at the old man, "please give her a small portion, just taste it."


    The old man laughed and finally filled a big glass.


    Su soft a face smile, eyebrow eyes curved, didn''t think he can eat the problem.


    They walked side by side in front of each other, with four short cat legs walking behind them. Lu he was holding her Xiancao jelly in his hand, and Su Ruan was drinking lotus root meal porridge.


    Lu he took a very plain look at her small belly. Sure enough, she had no restraint in eating such things.


    Not far away, Lu he took Su Ruan to sit down on the bench in the square. He chose a secluded place specially. The grandparents who exercised at night could not see them.


    As soon as she sat down, Su Ruan stuffed the lotus root meal porridge in her hand and took the jelly in his hand. She urged him as if she were offering a treasure. "Taste it quickly and have a good drink."


    Lu he lowered his head and saw the faint teeth mark on the straw. The smile in his eyes flashed by. He lowered his head and directly held the straw. He tasted the taste of porridge according to her meaning, and then looked up with a smile, "well, it''s very good."


    Su Ruan was flushed by his smile, and instantly reflected that what he said was porridge. It was her.


    Her ears are red. How can she forget that since he brought her here to buy Xiancao jelly, it means that he must have eaten it before. Otherwise, how could he be so familiar with it that he could bring her here directly.


    In the end, both Xiancao jelly and congee almost went into Luhe''s stomach. In the spirit of not wasting food, Su Ruan wanted to let Luhe finish


    And Lu he is very casual, leaning on the bench, holding her in his arms with long hands and long feet, and putting one arm on the back of the bench behind her.


    The expression on his face was abstinent and serious, "you feed me."


    Su Ruan


    How on earth did he use such serious eyes to say such improper words?


    Finally, there is no doubt that the compromise is Su Ruan, holding the grass jelly, feeding him a mouthful, she ate another mouthful, feeding quite happy.


    Crisp sugar yawned lazily and looked impatiently at two extremely greasy people.


    When did he go home, he couldn''t bear to take a bath. He felt dirty on the cat''s paws.


    Greasy and crooked finish the food, Su Ruan leans lazily against Lu he and looks at the sky.


    There are not many stars scattered, but lying in his arms, it looks very poetic.


    Su Ruan has childlike innocence. She points to the stars one by one and counts them two by three. Listening to her crisp voice, Lu He inexplicably thought of the day when she transferred to school last year.


    Timid girl, flying school dress, soft voice, "Hello everyone, my name is Su Ruan..."


    As soon as you look up, you will be forever.


    Deep in the night when the two returned home, behind the sugar immediately very obedient toward the bathroom, Su soft with the past, see sugar


    Very smart will be small claws in its bathtub bubble, and then look back at Su soft, meow meow twice.


    Su Ruan can see from her cat''s eyes that she dislikes the soil on her feet.


    Su Ruan laughs. If she is really like its owner, how come she hasn''t kept it clean for so long.


    Take a good bath for the crisp sugar, and then use a towel to wipe its hair. Finally, Su Ruan is very considerate to blow dry the hair on her body.


    The crisp candy leans on the sofa with a pleasant face and two little cat eyes full of enjoyment.


    Lu he came out of his study and hissed, "you are used to it."


    Su soft looked back at him, urged him, "you also hurry to take a bath."

 Chapter 93

    Follow you


    After entering the University for more than a month, Su Ruan was lying beside Lu He, listening to the professor on the platform talking about a bunch of courses that she didn''t understand at all.


    Lu he listened carefully and occasionally looked down at her. Seeing her squinting as if she was about to fall asleep, he gently knocked on the table in front of her with his pen.


    No one dares to sleep in this professor''s class.


    Su Ruan was surprised. She struggled to raise her eyes, with a little temper, and her voice was as soft as a cat. "What are you doing?"


    Lu he was dumb. Before he could remind her, he heard the professor on the platform say in a very gentle voice: "the students in the third row from the bottom to the left near the corridor, please answer this question."


    A row of crows flew by, and Su Ruan had a bad premonition about the narrow space in Lu he''s eyes.


    Sure enough, as soon as I looked up, almost everyone in the classroom looked at her.


    Thinking of the voice of the professor just now, she immediately stood up reflexively


    This is her question!


    But the key is that she can''t do anything. She just accompanies Lu He to class quietly.


    Kick the crus that kicks Lu he hard at the foot, Su soft face is red, how to do?


    Lu he chuckled twice. Seeing that she was embarrassed, she stood up with a mellow voice and a trace of smile. "Sorry, Professor, she is my girlfriend. I often listen to you say that your class is very good. I''m a little curious, so I''ll listen to you later."


    Professor smile, good words listen to is comfortable, looked at Su soft red face about to bleed, waved his hand, "sit down, let your boyfriend answer this question for you."


    Sue sat down in embarrassment and did not dare to go to sleep. The drowsiness in her head disappeared in an instant.


    Lu he easily answered the professor''s question. The professor nodded and looked at Su Ruan with some banter. Su Ruan quickly buried her head.


    But she couldn''t help it. She raised her head. Outside the classroom, there were a row of evergreen trees. There was an evergreen tree that was relatively tall. The sun hit the leaves of the evergreen tree, and the light slightly reflected on his face, making a very subtle light.


    Su Ruan lies on the table and looks up at him. As soon as Lu he sits down, he receives her adoring eyes, which is quite useful.


    He reached out to rub her head. Unexpectedly, she rubbed her hairy head in the palm of his hand.


    He looked at her with a low smile, and then solemnly reminded her, "this professor''s class is not good


    I can sleep. "


    She was very obedient repeatedly nodded, "I know."


    Lu he resisted the impulse to press her in his arms, and dropped his eyes to listen attentively to the class. Of course, when she was there, his heart was generally on her, and his concentration could not go anywhere.


    After more than a month, Su Ruan followed Lu he and took many classes. Occasionally, she met their professors on campus. Whether they were her or his, she would say hello.


    In the forum of big B, I don''t know who took a picture of two people having class together and put it on the forum.


    Su Ruan''s nose and mouth in the photo are playfully holding a pen, bending a pair of eyes and happily pulling Lu he''s sleeve. It seems that she wants him to see what she looks like now. When he looks back at her, the photo just captures the tenderness in his eyes. For a time, their love affair became very popular in B University, and almost everyone in B University knew that B university had a golden couple.


    Even under the forum, there are even people who know about their high school, who boast about Lu He.


    Su Ruan is in a good mood. She saved the photo on the forum and sent it to Lu He.


    Lu he is in class, and his mobile phone vibrates slightly.


    He didn''t care. After class, he just turned on his mobile phone and saw the photo she sent.


    The two acted in the same way, and he saved the photo directly.


    Fingertip on the mobile phone touch, "this person''s photography technology is good."


    Su Ruan looks at his information and laughs. She rubs a handful of crisp candy and returns to him, "I feel the same way."


    ¡­


    Xu Mengjie looked at the forum below are all the words of envy and blessing, eyes gloomy.


    She tried her best to follow him to Kyoto. How could she give up so easily.


    In Xu Mengjie''s eyes, there are no lovers who can''t be separated.


    What love is not love, Lu he is just infatuated with Su Ruan, when he realizes her good, he will come to her side.


    Xu Mengjie hook lips smile, she never so like a person, will not easily quit.


    After a period of class, Su Ruan met two friends, one is Qin Yue, the other is Yang Yanan.


    Qin Yue is a very forthright woman. The reason why they became friends is quite bloody.


    Su Ruan came to her aunt that day, nearly a week ahead of schedule, and she was not ready at all


    No,


    When she felt a stomachache, she thought it was a little bad, but her aunt had always been very accurate, and she didn''t care about it before the time.


    As a result, a familiar heat came, and Su Ruan was frozen.


    Send a message to Lu He, but I think that Lu he is in class like her, and when he finishes class, he runs to buy it for her, and then send it to her. It''s estimated that she should be bleeding.


    Su Ruan can only blush and ask the girl who looks manly.


    The reason why she has manliness is that her sitting posture can not only be described as bold and unconstrained, her legs are open, but also she is shaking.


    But because Su Ruan came late at that time, she sat at the back. She was the only girl around, and the rest were a group of boys.


    Su Ruan''s voice is the same as that of a mosquito, "classmate, do you have a sanitary napkin?"


    Qin Yue is like a boy. She has no sanitary napkin. She takes off her coat and puts it on Su Ruan. "Block it with her coat. There is a tissue in her pocket. Make do with it first. I''ll buy it after class."


    After such a thing, Su Ruan took her seat several times and brought her a dessert, so they met.


    Yang Yanan is Qin Yue''s roommate. Qin Yue takes her to class and gives a brief introduction to her and Su Ruan. Su Ruan and Yang Yanan are not very familiar. They are nodding friends at most.


    But Mingming Yang Yanan has been very polite to her, and has been trying to integrate into her and Qin Yue''s circle, but it''s strange that she just doesn''t like Yang Yanan.


    She and Qin Yue are two extremes.


    Qin Yue is unrestrained, unrestrained and straightforward. She always wears famous brand clothes. It can be seen that she must be rich at home, but she has no lady''s temper at all. Instead, she looks like a chivalrous lady in the world.


    Yang Yanan and Su Ruan once heard Qin Yue say that the family is poor and has many brothers and sisters. In addition, the family values boys over girls. Yang Yanan has a low self-esteem in her heart. When she looks at people, she always unconsciously bows her head and does not dare to look at others.


    But what Su Ruan dislikes is not the inferiority she wrote on her face, but the jealousy she showed to Qin Yue that she saw more than once.


    Su Ruan didn''t say anything to Qin Yue. Basically, everyone has jealousy. It just depends on how you digest it.


    After the photos of the forum came out, when Su Ruan went to class, Qin Yue had already helped her occupy a good position. Yang Yanan sat beside her and waved to Su Ruan with a smile.


    As soon as Su Ruan sat down, she was immediately grabbed by Qin Yue''s neck and directly took her to her side. "I can''t see that such a good child like you would have puppy love."


    She tut tut twice, shaking her head, "it''s incredible."


    Su Ruan looks at her gorgeous face. She looks like a tomboy. Fortunately, her hair is not cut very short, but her ears are short. Otherwise, Su Ruan would not dare to borrow her aunt''s scarf, because she can''t tell whether she is a man or a woman.


    "What''s the relationship between falling in love and being good or not?" Su Ruan broke away from her arm and rubbed her neck.


    Qin Yue looked at her with her chest in her arms. "It doesn''t matter. Aren''t all the bad students in puppy love?"


    Su soft chuckled, "what good students bad students, just happened to meet the right person."


    Qin Yue didn''t explain the problem to her. In her opinion, she didn''t know what was right or wrong.


    On the contrary, Yang Yanan got into the topic with a timid voice. "Su Ruan, you have a good relationship with your boyfriend," she added after thinking about it, "he''s also very good-looking."


    She met Su Ruan''s boyfriend, because he often came to accompany her in class and pick her up from school.


    She can''t help peeping, the boy, only when facing Su soft, will show a shallow light with some doting smile.


    Su soft smile, witty wink, "I thank you for his praise."


    Qin Yue had seen Lu He several times, but she was not familiar with Su Ruan at that time, so she didn''t care about them and didn''t see what Lu he looked like.


    This time I saw the photo, based on Su Ruan beside, she also studied Lu he''s appearance, and finally came to a conclusion.


    Well, Su Ruan is a gorgeous girl. This man is really handsome.


    In the afternoon, Su Ruan reported to the club and the art club. She needed to go to the club and send a message to Lu He to wait for her.


    When she came out of the art club, Su Ruan saw a familiar person coming towards her. At first, she thought she was wrong. As a result, the person came closer and closer. Xu Mengjie.


    Su Ruan pursed her lips and looked up at Lu He.


    Lu he didn''t know why he was glared. He didn''t wear glasses and didn''t care about passers-by. He didn''t see anyone coming.


    Just want to ask Su soft how, see two people stopped a person in front of.


    Lu he looks up impatiently and immediately knows why Su Ruan stares at him.


    Pinching Su''s soft fingers, he held hands, but there was no expression on his face, "what''s the matter?"


    This kind of tone that sounds as if they don''t know each other at all makes Xu Mengjie''s heart suffocate


    Pulled to pull the corners of the mouth, don''t care of smile, didn''t look at Su soft, straight stare at Lu He, "can I talk to you?"


    Seeing Su Ruan''s smile growing bigger, Lu he was very impatient and said, "No."


    As soon as his voice fell, he immediately led Su Ruan around Xu Mengjie and went on.


    Xu Mengjie turned her head and saw the two people holding hands tightly. Her eyes were full of shadows.


    Lu He, I try so hard to follow you. Why can''t you just see Su Ruan and give me a look?

 Chapter 94

    The woman is pregnant


    Mingming, I''m not inferior to her!


    In the next few days, Su Ruan often met Xu Mengjie. To her dismay, Xu Mengjie was not only a student of B University, but also changed her major to finance department of Luhe University.


    And I don''t know where she knows the curriculum of Luhe, whether it''s elective courses or professional courses. As long as Luhe is there, she must be there.


    Su Ruan is very irritable. Although it''s difficult for Xu Mengjie to get into B University, it''s not a problem if she is willing to work hard.


    She didn''t shake in front of Lu He. Su Ruan almost forgot her.


    I don''t know how she did in the college entrance examination. Now, it seems that she worked hard to study hard for Luhe and got into the B University.


    Or the family has some power, and the power is not low, after all, big B is not just a little bit of what relationship can enter.


    These two possibilities, Su Ruan or more inclined to her is for Luhe efforts to test B big.


    In class, Yang Yanan is away, and Qin Yue doesn''t know where she heard about Xu Mengjie. It''s hard to get gossip


    Su soft next to a forthright hand, "I heard that your high school rival to find, but also with your object in a department."


    Su soft sad look at her, "where do you know?"


    The news is pretty good.


    Qin Yue glanced at her, took out her mobile phone directly, turned to the school forum, and talked about Su Ruan at the same time


    Su soft head close to her side, prone to see the forum together.


    It turns out that Xu Mengjie sent a post directly last night to show her sincere heart.


    Words revolve around when she began to like Luhe and how much she liked Luhe.


    She said she fell in love with Lu he from the beginning of high school. She thought that no one was worthy of him except her.


    At that time, they were still young. She was not in a hurry. She thought that when she graduated from senior three, she would put down her studies, and then she would go to find Lu he and stay with him.


    She always believed that Luhe was her.


    Until Su Ruan appeared, in her eyes, Su Ruan had no advantages except better grades.


    Su Ruan is delicate and loves to cry. If she is good-looking, Xu Mengjie thinks she is no worse than Su Ruan. She has been the school flower in her class since primary school.


    The words behind some sensational, Su soft looking at those numb words, small brow tightly wrinkled.


    Qin Yue flatly pinched Su Ruan''s face and said with a smile, "your rival is not simple. It''s like you''ve got a foot in it."


    Su Ruan''s face was numb, and she quickly patted off her hands.


    Qin Yue saw that the place she pinched was already a little red. She was really a delicate girl, and her face was too tender.


    Su soft a little threat did not stare at Qin Yue one eye, feel the place that she pinched, looking at the comments below the forum.


    Now in this era, he is open-minded and tolerant of everything. What''s more, Xu Mengjie is wearing the coat of true love. Although most of the comments below support Su Ruan, Xu Mengjie and Lu he didn''t fall in love when Su Ruan appeared.


    There are some people who have nothing to do with themselves.


    However, there are still some people who support Xu Mengjie in her pursuit of true love. They also express their opinions on the relationship between love and divorce.


    Su Ruan pursed her lips. These people''s Three Outlooks were really terrible.


    Qin Yue seemed very unhappy. She pursed her lips and took out her cell phone to scold those who supported Xu Mengjie to pry into the corner,


    This abuse directly to the end of the class.


    Qin Yue takes Su Ruan to buy her a drink as a reward.


    Qin Yue is tall. As a girl, she is 1.73 meters tall. She is the tallest among the girls.


    Su Ruan is held by her shoulder, and she looks like a little couple from the back.


    When they came out of the school supermarket, Su Ruan was drinking a bottle of yogurt, while Qin Yue was a bottle of canned coke. After one mouthful of it, they crushed a projection and threw it into the garbage can.


    Su Ruan laughs. It can be seen that Qin Yue is also a practitioner.


    After su Ruan finished the yogurt, they went back to the classroom for the last class.


    Before class was over, Su Ruan saw Lu he standing outside.


    Today, he was wearing a black casual shirt with a long body and clear eyes.


    Su Ruan held her face in her hands and bent her eyes to smile.


    At the end of class, she made a special detour around him to see him looking towards the crowd. She suddenly came forward and patted him on the shoulder.


    Lu he calmly turned back, took her hand, "what do you want to eat at night?"


    Su Ruan''s eyes turned around and reported a list of dishes she wanted to eat.


    Lu he nodded and took her hand home.


    Su Ruan is led by him and follows him. He glances at him from time to time. Lu he is a little hairy when she looks at him. She asks her, "what are you looking at?"


    Su Ruan flattened her mouth and didn''t know whether to tell him about Xu Mengjie.


    Don''t tell him. It''s his peach blossom debt that she''s holding back in her heart.


    But tell him, it''s not his problem.


    Looking at her tangled appearance, Lu He raised his eyebrows and said, "it''s about me?"


    Su Ruan pouted so that she could hang an oil bottle. After thinking about it, she asked him, "did you see the school forum?"


    Lu he frowned, "I didn''t see it."


    He didn''t read the forum. He didn''t know the last photo Su Ruan sent to him.


    But looking at her now, he felt that the things inside should make her very unhappy.


    Lu He: "tell me about it."


    Su Ruan pursed her lips. Instead of talking about the contents of the forum, she asked him, "what do you think of Xu Mengjie?" Lu he frowned, "not so good."


    Some of him guessed the content of the forum, looked at her happy face for a moment, sneered that he wanted to pinch her face, but suddenly


    I saw the red mark on her cheek.


    Face instantly cold down, full of displeasure, "who pinch?"


    Vinegar jar committed again. Su Ruan took his shoulder with a smile and rubbed his arm with a playful smile. "Qin Yue pinched it. She didn''t use much strength. She didn''t know how to get red."


    Lu he said softly. Of course, he didn''t make much effort. If he made more effort, it would be purple instead of red.


    Her skin was so tender that he couldn''t bear to pinch it.


    Rubbing the red mark on her face, he continued what he just wanted to say, "in this world, there are only two kinds of women for me, one is you, the other is all other women, except you, other people have nothing to do with me."


    Su Ruan couldn''t help laughing and gently shook his arm. The sun was shining on him, warm.


    Is gnawing apple, Su soft received Enron''s call, her voice some uncomfortable, "Su soft, I want to leave him."


    Su soft a surprised, "what''s the matter?"


    Some time ago, Enron called her and said excitedly that her grades had come down. She was going to apply to the foreign language college in G city and told her excitedly that she was going to stab the window paper with Chang Jisheng.


    If he likes her, they will be together. If he doesn''t like her


    Enron said at that time that if he didn''t like me, I would pester him for a few more years. He would always like me.


    Su Ruan is wringing her eyebrows. It''s hard for Chang Jisheng to refuse her, but even if she refuses her, she doesn''t seem to go so directly.


    Su Ruan is still thinking about what happened, so she hears Enron''s cry.


    Especially depressed, it seems that grief to the extreme, cry a little bit bigger, and then down.


    Su Ruan listened to her cry in silence. Far away, she couldn''t reach her. She couldn''t even pass her a piece of paper to wipe her tears.


    For a long time, Su Ruan''s hand holding the mobile phone was stiff, and the apple in the other hand was oxidized by the air.


    She threw the apple in the trash and heard Enron sniff and say, "that woman is pregnant."

 Chapter 95

    Are you sure you want to keep the child


    Su Ruan is surprised. She seems to know why Enron went to G city.


    At that time, she asked her why she had to run so far. She said, it''s better to be far away. No one knows her.


    At that time, Su Ruan still thought she was hypocritical, but now it seems that she is hiding from Chang Jisheng.


    Su soft sink breathing, just want to ask her that woman is not with Chang Jisheng has nothing to do with it?


    Words still choked in the throat did not say export, Su soft heard Enron almost ethereal voice, she said, "but, I am also pregnant ah."


    Su soft brain boom, as if a lightning flash, Enron pregnant!


    Lu he opened the door and came in with a glass of milk in his hand.


    I frowned slightly when I saw her blank sight. Instead of asking her what''s wrong, I put the milk on the table and sat by the bed waiting for her to finish calling.


    For a long time, Su Ruan listened and cried helplessly. She didn''t know what to do. She was still so young and had just been admitted to university.


    Moreover, the child was born without a father.


    Enron thought of that day, the woman stroked her stomach, with a soft smile on her face.


    She handed the B-ultrasound sheet to Enron in her hand, with some complacency in her tone, she said


    Gentle tone, can stop in Enron''s ear, like a sharp blade in general.


    "Enron, I''m pregnant. It''s almost two months since I was born. Will you bless us?"


    Enron, of course, did not believe it. She reached out and held the pregnancy test stick in her pocket, which showed two bars.


    Although she told herself that Chang Jisheng was not such a person, her heart still fell down.


    Because, the smile on that woman''s face, too confident, too real.


    But she still told herself that it was not true.


    She found his office, but what did he do to you?


    Enron light ah, cover tears flow more than eyes.


    He crazily hugged her, trying to strangle her to the bone.


    His eyes were red, and he said, I''m sorry.


    I''m sorry. Enron fell into hell.


    She didn''t tell Chang Jisheng that she was pregnant. She just calmly escaped from his arms, and then turned away without looking back.


    She has been very calm, calm thinking about the future life, in order to be able to stay away from him, she applied to the University of G City, in order to make himself not soft hearted, not cheap, she deleted his contact information and all the photos they had taken.


    She destroyed all the traces he had left in her life, but she didn''t know how to deal with the baby in her stomach.


    She went to the hospital, hung up, sat in the corridor waiting for the nurse to call her.


    Looking at the person coming out from the inside with a pale face, shaking his legs and scolding his boyfriend, she also saw a woman who was alone like her. She wondered if that person loved the wrong person just like herself. When it was her turn to walk to the door, she suddenly shrank. For a moment, she thought that she wanted to keep the child.


    Even though he shouldn''t show up.


    After a long time, Su Ruan hung up the phone blankly. She looked back at Lu He with tears in her eyes.


    Enron has suffered so much since she was a child. Why is her life more bitter than others when she grows up?


    Lu he had been waiting for her to hang up. Seeing her like this, he quickly got up and rubbed her head. His voice was soft. "What''s the matter?"


    Su Ruan lay on his chest, tears wet his clothes, hot his heart ache.


    Hear her stuffy voice, "Enron is pregnant, but she can''t be with that man."


    Lu He raised his eyebrows and remembered who Enron was.


    When she came back safely for the new year, she wanted to see Lu He. Su Ruan took the two of them to meet once. Lu he also knew how good their relationship was.


    She raised her head from his chest. "I always thought Chang Jisheng was a very trustworthy person. I can see that he loves Enron very much."


    Su Ruan couldn''t understand it all the time. Her eyebrows were frowning. How could he be with other women?


    She can see that Chang Jisheng likes Enron.


    Lu he gently rubbed her head, looking at her eyes hazy look, heart a draw a pain.


    After a while, Su Ruan raised her head from Lu he''s arms, her voice was a little hoarse, "I want to ask for leave to see Enron."


    Lu He pursed his lips, nodded slightly for a while, "I''ll go with you."


    Su soft helpless, "I can, you don''t have to follow."


    Lu he still wants to follow her. Su Ruan persuades her for a long time. Finally, he stares at her unhappily, "call me right there and come back early."


    Su Ruan stood on tiptoe and pecked on his lips, "I know."


    Very smoothly asked for leave, Lu he bought a plane ticket for Su Ruan and sent her to the airport.


    Su Ruan took the bag in his hand and urged him to go back quickly.


    Lu he''s eyes are deep, worthy of no conscience.


    Watching Su Ruan walk into the ticket gate, and when she looks back at him, Lu he turns to leave.


    When we got to G City, Enron came to pick her up.


    At the first sight of Enron, Su Ruan''s eyes were sour. After half a year''s absence, she lost weight again. When she came home for the new year, there was no meat left. She didn''t look like a pregnant woman at all.


    The two girls looked at each other with a smile, but their eyes were slightly red. "Seeing you is probably the best thing I''ve experienced in this period of time."


    Su soft stares at her one eye, the mouth didn''t contain to shrivel next, "my mother sees you now this kind of estimation should cry."


    Enron wants to reach for Su Ruan''s backpack, but Su Ruan stops her. She looks thinner than she is. She is still pregnant, so she has to help her carry things.


    Enron called Didi, and both of them sat in the back seat, Su Ruan staring at Enron''s stomach. It''s very flat, and Enron is very loose. She can''t see any change.


    "How long?"


    Enron drooped his eyes, reached out and touched his stomach. There was a soft flash in his eyes, which was probably the glory of motherhood. "It''s almost three months."


    She stretched out her hand to touch her stomach. Su Ruan saw that she was still pregnant, but she was too thin to see it.


    It''s nearly three months, so she should have been pregnant in the summer.


    Su Ruan didn''t ask any more. The driver in front of him stood up and saw that they didn''t speak any more. He turned on the car music and began to sing along.


    The scenery outside the window flashed by. Su Ruan thought of the last time she went to find Enron.


    It''s almost a year since the weather is similar to what it is now.


    Enron, like her, rented a house outside. If she didn''t have any children, she had planned to live in school. It was convenient to save money.


    It''s still some dilapidated residential buildings. The light on the stairs is voice controlled, but it broke down a few days ago. Enron took Su Ruan''s hand and told her, "be careful."


    Next to a stray cat, Su Ruan was startled and worried about Enron.


    She''s pregnant and she lives here?


    Open the door, fumble for the switch beside the door, and turn on the light with a bang.


    Suddenly a bright eyes, Su soft narrowed his eyes, and so adapt to the light after opening.


    Looking around, the room was very simple, but the supplies were complete, and it was clean.


    He poured two glasses of water and gave Su Ruan a cup. Enron motioned Su Ruan to sit on the sofa.


    Suddenly quiet in the air, Su Ruan sipped her saliva and said softly, "are you sure you want to leave the child?"


    Enron raised his head, eyes is unprecedented firm, "I am very sure."


    She licked some dry corners of her lips and said, "maybe he will marry that woman. I won''t appear in front of him again, let alone the children."


    Su Ruan knows that Enron looks thin and weak, but she has been firm since she was a child, and never looks back on what she believes.


    Like a person, but also to plant the blood to stop.


    Just like now, she was covered with bruises, hiding in the corner alone with her children, while the man, Chang Jisheng, probably lived in the gentle countryside.


    Su Ruan''s mind flashed over Chang Jisheng, who had seen him once. She didn''t want to think about him badly, but he hurt Enron. Su Ruan didn''t like him anyway.

 Chapter 96

    She was reluctant and unwilling


    After taking a bath and lying on the bed, Su Ruan saw her mobile phone and thought she hadn''t called Lu He.


    The mobile phone is in the off state on the plane, and has not been turned on. As soon as Su Ruan opens it, several missed calls pop up.


    Su Ruan has no choice but to call him right away.


    There the phone is very fast, but the voice with a thick displeasure, "what time?"


    Enron is still cooking porridge, Su Ruan fiddles with the doll beside the bed, with a little smile between her lips, "sorry, I forgot."


    He snorted and said nothing.


    Quiet for a long time, two people just listen to each other''s breathing sound, feel that the air is gentle.


    Su Ruan thought about it and said in a small voice, "I may go back later."


    The breath over there stifled for a moment. Lu He narrowed his eyes and said, "how late are you?"


    Su soft quietly Mimi''s finger out to calculate, "two days."


    Did not hear him speak, Su soft immediately coax him, "Enron a person here no care, I stay with her for two days, by the way to see Mo Yan, please her help to take care of Enron."


    Lu he sighed, "try to come back as soon as possible."


    Su Ruan said.


    The next day is Enron production inspection time, Su soft accompany her to.


    The doctor in the hospital is a very young man, white and pretty.


    Holding the B-ultrasound sheet, the joints of the fingers are clear and the blood vessels are clear.


    Su Ruan saw the sign on his chest saying "Wenxu".


    Doctor Wen said with a faint and appropriate smile, "the fetus is very healthy, but Miss Ding is too thin. It''s not conducive to the growth and development of the fetus."


    He frowned and looked at Enron''s slender limbs, dressed in wide clothes, pale and bloodless, not like a pregnant woman at all.


    Even give him a feeling that a gust of wind can blow her away.


    Without thinking, he subconsciously said, "why didn''t your husband come with you?"


    Su Ruan looks at Enron, but Enron doesn''t care much. She smiles on her pale face, "I don''t have a husband."


    Wen Xu a Zheng, "sorry."


    Enron smile, "it doesn''t matter, I don''t care much."


    Don''t you care? Enron a moment of trance, care about the word husband, let her heart suddenly a suffocation.


    Chang Jisheng said before that after two years, when she graduated, they would start a family, and then give birth to a child of the football team, calling his father and her mother noisily.


    At that time, he was very bad and forced her to call him husband.


    At that time, she looked forward to the future between them.


    From the memory out, Enron on on the gentle eyes, "my pregnant vomiting reaction is not too obvious, normal?" Wen Xu smiles, his black hair shining a little brown in the sunlight, "normal, personal physical reasons, don''t worry, but you must keep up with the nutrition, now is the key stage of fetal development."


    Enron touched his stomach. "Yes."


    From the hospital out, Su soft with a small B ultrasound sheet, inside the fetus has been able to see the prototype.


    Su Ruan can now understand Enron''s reluctance to kill the fetus.


    A small life takes root and sprouts in its own body.


    She was reluctant and unwilling to deprive him of his life.


    Su Ruan sighs, looks at the figure of Enron in front of her, and follows her. Her stomach is not obvious now, but if she is pregnant by then, how can she hide it, and what should teachers and students think of her?


    Although the society has opened up a lot now, it is still taboo for people to have children out of wedlock, not to mention that she just went to university.


    Su Ruan asked about this worry.


    Enron smiles, "don''t worry, it''s winter when I wait for Xianhuai. At that time, I''ll wear thick clothes that I can''t see. I''ll suspend school in the last two months."


    Su Ruan is still worried, "but the winter here is very warm, not even able to wear cotton padded clothes."


    Enron nodded her forehead. "Why are you so worried?"


    She said, "don''t worry, I have a plan."


    Su soft looked at her light angry look, slightly flash God.


    Since seeing her yesterday, Su Ruan has found that Enron is different.


    On weekdays, she is the most active, witty, and seems to have endless energy.


    Even after her stepfather and mother, she was positive.


    But now she, in Su Ruan''s opinion, is lifeless.


    The whole body is lifeless, as if no one, anything can make her a little wave.


    Su soft nose sour acid, how can this be?


    A good girl like Enron shouldn''t go through so many hardships.


    For two days in a row, Su Ruan remembers doctor Wen''s words and turns the menu every day to add nutrition to Enron.


    She is not good at cooking. She stays in the kitchen and tries to cook soup in order.


    She didn''t think she had done wrong, but why did the soup look so different from what she saw on the video?


    Su Ruan frowned and tasted it. She spit it out with a Pooh. Her whole face was wrinkled up. It was so bad.


    Bitter, astringent and salty.


    Fortunately, it''s just hand training. She uses very few ingredients.


    Su Ruan poured out the soup and cooked it again. The second time it looked better than the first time, but it still tasted strange. Su Ruan didn''t dare to let Enron drink it.


    After several attempts, Su Ruan tasted the newly cooked soup with her eyes shining. It smelled delicious. It seemed that the finished product was not bad this time. At the entrance of the soup, Su Ruan''s proud little head shakes. It''s delicious.


    Su Ruan excitedly wants to run to the room and shout Enron out for soup. As soon as she enters the room, she sees Enron curled up on the bed and has fallen asleep.


    There was a slight sadness between the eyebrows.


    Su Ruan steps immediately down, walk to the bedside, tear open thin is help her cover, Su Ruan for her smooth tight frown.


    After staring at Enron for a while, she turned and went back to the kitchen.


    To be quiet, Su Ruan took a picture of the soup and sent it to Lu He.


    The following added a sentence, "I''ll cook it for you later."


    He didn''t know what he was doing. He didn''t come back.


    After waiting for a while, Su Ruan thought that he should be busy, so she called Zhao Moyan.


    When the mobile phone rang, Zhao Moyan was being pestered by a senior who helped her carry her luggage when she came to report. It was a sunny looking boy.


    It''s very direct to catch up with people without beating around the bush. Although Zhao Moyan rejected him, he still didn''t flinch. Instead, he tried his best to brush the sense of existence in front of her.


    In his words, brush more sense of existence, maybe she will get used to his existence.


    But it is obvious that Zhao Mo Yan doesn''t like his way, and he is even a little bored.


    Su Ruan''s phone call can be said to come just in time. She looked at the senior in front of her eyes, with a trace of tenderness that she just saw the caller ID in her eyes. "Sorry, I''ll take a call."


    The senior was a soft flash in her eyes, and then stood behind her, looking at her back, with a kind of light in her eyes.


    "Xiao Ruan, what''s up?" Zhao Mo Yan bent his eyes.


    Su said softly, "can''t I call you if I have nothing to do?"


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles, "certainly."


    Two people chatted for a while, Su soft tone lowered a little, "Mo Yan, I''m in G city now, want you to help me, OK?"


    Zhao Moyan heard her eyes brighten in G City, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Ruan pursed her lips and sat on the sofa with her chin resting on the armrest of the sofa, looking wilted. "Let''s meet and talk. I know your school address. I''ll go to see you."


    Zhao Moyan nodded, "OK."


    At the appointed time, Su Ruan left a note for Enron, and then simmered the chicken soup slowly.


    Zhao Moyan''s school is only one street away from Enron''s school, which is why Su Ruan wants to ask Zhao Moyan to help take care of Enron.

 Chapter 97

    Dr. Wen


    When they arrived at the appointed place, Zhao Moyan had already arrived, bought her favorite milk tea and sat on the bench waiting for her.


    The place they agreed on was the z-big grove. At night, there would be a lot of Young Lovers Dating here, but during the day, there were few people and it was quiet.


    Su soft face excited rushed up to give Zhao Mo Yan a bear hug.


    Zhao Mo Yan grinned so much that he handed her the milk tea and asked her, "why did you come to G city suddenly?"


    Su Ruan''s expression was dim for a moment.


    Sitting on the bench, I took a big sip of milk tea, and the sound was a little dull.


    Will Enron''s situation with Zhao Mo Yan simple said, the voice fell, two girls relative silence.


    After a while, Zhao Moyan said, "if you need my help, just open your mouth."


    Su Ruan nibbles on the straw of milk tea. She is afraid that Zhao Moyan will not be happy. After all, the reason why she wants to find her is to ask her to help take care of some Enron.


    But it is obvious that Zhao Mo Yan is a very gentle woman, she is not the slightest unhappy, but for the encountering of Enron and frown.


    Su Ruan loosened her flat straw and said, "I''m leaving in two days. I want you to take care of Enron, OK? I''m not sure if she''s pregnant by herself. "


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles, "Why are you so nervous?"


    Su soft some embarrassment, scratched his head, "I''m afraid you are not happy, will feel Enron is a bad girl."


    Zhao Mo Yan pinched her face, tone pull point epilogue, with a faint smile, "you think I will let me not happy."


    She said, "they are all friends. I''m happy to help. Moreover, I never evaluate a person''s character and life through one-sided things."


    Su Ruan rubbed her face. She couldn''t hide her happiness. Although her face was pinched a little, she was still very excited, "thank you."


    Zhao Moyan walks around her campus with Su Ruan. Su Ruan looks at Zhao Moyan''s more and more indifferent temperament, and suddenly remembers the time when she went into the earth for the sake of Chu city.


    Now she seems to be full of light, luring people to run towards her.


    She''s getting better and better.


    Su Ruan thought of Chu city again. He heard that Chu city''s college entrance examination was poor, but his family had money and power, so he sent him abroad directly


    It''s gold.


    These years, if there was no Chu City, maybe Zhao Mo Yan would not be as excellent as he is now.


    Sometimes gain and loss are closely related.


    Towards evening, Su Ruan took Zhao Moyan back to Enron''s rental house.


    As soon as I entered the door, I saw Enron watching a movie in the sofa.


    At a glance, she saw some bloody and horrible pictures on the screen. Su Ruan was startled and ran to turn off the TV with her eyes half closed.


    Looking back at Ding Enron, "what''s the matter? You''re not afraid of bad prenatal education when you look at these things with your baby." Enron said justly, "I''m trying to train my child''s courage, so that he can be brave in the future.


    Su Ruan choked, but still stood firmly in front of the TV, "no, you can''t watch these things in the future."


    She''s not kidding. She really doesn''t think it''s good for prenatal education.


    Well, Enron shrugged, "I don''t see any more. Can you introduce this friend next to you?"


    Su Ruan introduced them, "this is Zhao Moyan, my good friend and high school classmate."


    Enron friendly Zhao Mo Yan nodded, "Hello, my name is Ding Enron."


    Zhao Moyan nodded, "Hello, Xiao Ruan, let me teach her how to cook."


    Ding Enron has always been intelligent. How can she not know Su Ruan''s mind? But she readily accepts it and opens the refrigerator with a smile. "There are no ingredients left. I''ll buy some."


    Su Ruan wanted to refuse, but when she thought about going out for a walk, she nodded, "OK, you''ll come back earlier."


    Zhao Mo Yan simply dealt with the existing ingredients. Su Ruan was very serious when she was cooking.


    Put a few spoonfuls of salt, a few spoonfuls of sugar, and even a few spoonfuls of seasoning.


    Zhao Mo Yan funny, "cooking is not so complicated, you don''t have to be so nervous."


    Su soft flat mouth, "that is you have never tasted my cooking, you will not say so."


    Zhao Mo Yan nodded incredulously, "really, I''ll try it later."


    Enron simply bought some ingredients. After all, Su Ruan is going to leave in two days. She bought too much food and left it at home.


    Enron loves to eat eggplant. When he was selecting eggplant, he was patted on the shoulder.


    It''s Dr. Wen. He removed a doctor''s coat and laughed gently. His black hair seems to have been taken care of. He is very handsome.


    Enron was surprised for a moment and said with a smile, "is doctor Wen coming to buy vegetables, too?"


    Wen Xu looks at the food in her shopping cart and gains a lot. She nods her head slightly, and sees a seemingly happy mood on his face.


    His voice has the ability to relax. "Well, let me see. The refrigerator is a little empty."


    On his gentle smile, Enron has a moment of trance.


    Enron came here for the first birth inspection, which was his inspection. When Enron saw him, he was stunned for a long time.


    She felt that he wanted Chang Jisheng very much. He always laughed politely and was very polite.


    But now Enron feels that they are not like Chang Jisheng. He smiles gently, but in fact, there is a kind of alienation in his heart.


    His smile, eight points in the appearance, two points in the eye.


    And Wen Xu, his smile, can see that the smile is from the bottom of the eye.


    His self-restraint and politeness seem to be innate.


    Wen Xuyang raised eyebrow tail, palm waved in front of Enron, "what are you thinking?"


    Enron back to God, some embarrassed, "nothing, some distracted." She said, "can Dr. Wen cook?"


    Wen Xu nodded, "will be some, but the taste can only be regarded as barely able to import."


    Enron chuckled, "well, I thought your hand was only suitable for holding a scalpel."


    Two people say to stroll, the thing buys almost, Enron then prepares to check out, turns head to say goodbye with Wen Xu, "doctor Wen slow."


    Slow down. I''ll check out first. "


    Wen Xu nodded, just wanted to say goodbye, and saw that although the things in her shopping cart were not much, they could not be said less, and they all looked heavy.


    He frowned. "How did you get here?"


    Enron was stunned and answered him, "I came walking. My home is very close to here."


    Hearing her saying that she was walking, Wen Xu''s brow wrinkled a little deeper. He reached for the cart in her hand and said, "I''ll take you back. You''re pregnant. You can''t carry such heavy things."


    Enron stayed for two seconds before he realized that he had already pushed the car to check out. Enron rushed to catch up and wanted to refuse. "It''s OK, doctor Wen. My home is really close to here. It''s only a few minutes away."


    But Wen Xu obviously didn''t look so easy to talk, and his face was very serious. "If you are very strong, I should not insist, but obviously, I just said a few days ago that you are too thin."


    Enron helpless, can only take the cart from his hand, smile, "then I''ll check out, you wait for me."


    Wen Xu doesn''t insist on paying for her either. On the one hand, they are not too familiar with each other. On the other hand, he doesn''t like the feeling of mutual humility.


    Enron finished accounts, he was very easy to directly take over, and then looked at her, "let''s go."


    Along the way, they didn''t chat much. Enron''s house was really close to the supermarket. She arrived in less than ten minutes, but she was panting when she went up the stairs.


    Probably the doctor''s occupational disease, Wen Xu listen to her panting, always frown, "you don''t seem to respect my doctor''s advice."


    Enron wondered, "what?"


    He looked at her thin arms, thin legs, and touched her chin. "I hope you''ll look better at the next prenatal examination," he thought about the words, "mellow."


    Most of the time, I felt that the word "mellow" was not appropriate. Enron saw that his face was slightly red for a moment.


    Enron puffed out a smile, look at him, she slightly restrained some smile, but the smile in the eyes is still very obvious, "well, listen to doctor Wen, I try to make myself more mellow."


    Sure enough, his enthusiasm just retreated came up again, and he gave her a smile. He stopped for two seconds, then said, "goodbye."


    Enron also said: "goodbye."


    Her house is not sound insulation, Su soft heard the movement to open the door, Wen Xugang downstairs.


    Aiming at a corner of her clothes, Su Ruan looks at Enron''s rare smile. She is stunned for two seconds, picks up the ingredients on the ground and asks:


    "Who is it?"


    Enron said: "doctor Wen, when I met him in the supermarket, he helped me carry things." When they entered the room, Zhao Moyan was still busy in the kitchen. Su Ruan asked casually, "why didn''t doctor Wen come in for dinner?"


    Enron shook his head. "I forgot."


    It''s easy for Enron to get sleepy when she''s pregnant. Su Ruan doesn''t let her into the kitchen to help. She goes back to her bedroom and plans to squint for a while.


    Half asleep and half awake, in a muddle, Enron seemed to see Chang Jisheng''s figure. She saw him squatting down and standing beside the woman, with a gentle face in front of her.


    He caressed the woman''s stomach with extra care.


    Enron''s heart was aching. She saw herself standing on the opposite road, looking at their sweetness like transparent people, and then her face was full of tears.


    When I wake up, my pillow is wet and my head is dizzy.


    Looking at her cell phone, she has not been sleeping for an hour.


    The suffocation of the dream still lingered in her heart, making her a little breathless.


    Open a little window, cool night wind hit in the face, suffocating feeling finally dispersed some.


    Enron suddenly thought, what is Chang Jisheng doing now?


    Is he planning his wedding with that woman?


    Is the wedding as she once looked forward to, full of fairy tale color.


    He is not very gentle to the woman wearing a ring, and then to her promise of life.


    Think of commitment, Enron suddenly laughed.


    All of a sudden, it''s boring. How can she always think of him.


    The door was gently pushed open by Su Ruan. Su Ruan thought she was still sleeping. When she saw her standing in the window, she was shocked and ran to close the window. She was angry, "Ding Enron!"


    Enron raised his head, although the tears have been wiped away, but the wet meaning in his eyes is still clearly visible.


    Su Ruan felt powerless, sighed and said to her eyes, "have a meal."


    Zhao Moyan''s craftsmanship is much better than Su Ruan''s.


    Enron seems to have a good appetite today, eating two small bowls of rice.


    Although Zhao Moyan and Enron met for the first time, they got along well.

 Chapter 98

    What are you afraid of


    After dinner, Enron insisted on washing the dishes, but Su Ruan couldn''t stop her and simply let her go.


    It''s getting late. Zhao Moyan has to go back to school. Su Ruan takes her downstairs to take a taxi.


    It''s not easy to get a taxi here. They have to go to the road next to them.


    Zhao Moyan urges Su Ruan to go back, but Su Ruan insists on waiting for her to get on the bus. They stand on the side of the road, and there are not many pedestrians.


    Inexplicably some desolate.


    Su Ruan doesn''t know what''s going on, and tears come down involuntarily.


    She sniffed and wiped her tears.


    Zhao Mo Yan heard her sobbing voice, but he didn''t know how to comfort her.


    Patting Su Ruan''s shoulder, Zhao Mo Yan spoke carefully, "don''t worry too much, close, I will often come to accompany Enron."


    Su Ruan shakes her head and her tears are dim.


    She is not worried that Enron will not be accompanied. She understands Enron''s character. After this period of time, she has recovered and everything will be fine.


    But looking at Enron, who used to be a tomboy, now she is as fragile as Lin Daiyu. She can''t help but feel distressed. She hates Chang Jisheng, who is biting her teeth. She thinks that he is really a beast in clothes. He looks like a human, but she doesn''t expect that he is a scum.


    Zhao Mo Yan accompanies her and sees Su Ruan crying. She just quietly hands her a tissue.


    Cry of happy, Su soft inhaled nose, Wei qubaba of looking at Zhao Mo Yan, "leg acid, can''t stand up."


    Zhao Mo Yan chuckled and pulled her up from the ground. Her crying nose turned red. She looked like a little wretch who had been abandoned.


    Zhao Mo Yan teased her, "if Lu he sees you like this, it''s estimated that he will be crazy to hit people."


    Su Ruan rubs her numb legs. A taxi comes in front of her. Su Ruan reaches out to stop her and pushes Zhao Moyan. She looks at her angrily, "go back quickly."


    Sitting in the car, Zhao Moyan saw Su Ruan standing in the same place in the rearview mirror.


    She cried so badly that she would have to wait for a while to go back.


    Zhao Mo Yan suddenly felt more tired than ever before. He leaned on the seat, covered his eyes with his arm, and sighed slightly.


    Feelings, who touch, who knows.


    Either it''s sweet as honey, or it hurts.


    The next day, Enron had classes. She got up early to go to class. Su Ruan stayed in bed for a long time and picked up her mobile phone to call Lu He.


    She remembered that he had no class today.


    No one answered the phone ring for a long time. Su Ruan sat up and didn''t continue to call.


    Maybe he''s busy now.


    I got up to brush my teeth and wash. There was breakfast bought by Enron in the kitchen. Su Ruan took a bite of fried dough sticks.


    As soon as I took a sip of soybean milk, my mobile phone rang. It was a video call from Lu He.


    Su Ruan quickly put down the soybean milk, ran over, connected, the voice was very happy, "Luhe." Over there, Lu He, dressed in a pure white shirt, sat in the study, staring at her happy face, gave a shallow hum, and explained, "I was just having a video conference."


    Su soft biting fried dough sticks sitting on the sofa, very good appearance, "I know."


    She rarely saw him in a white shirt and couldn''t help looking at him.


    On her bright eyes, Lu he was silent for a while, then asked her, "when will you come back?"


    Su Ruan''s eyes turned, and she knew that he couldn''t bear it for long. She teased him deliberately and pretended to be helpless. "It''s estimated that it will be several days. Enron is weak now. I''ll stay and mend her body and go back."


    As she expected, her breath sank a little. Lu he''s eyes shot at her like a knife. Su Ruan was laughing in her heart, and she heard Lu he say, "I''ll find you."


    Su Ruan was startled and quickly refused, "no, what are you doing here?"


    Lu he frowned and stared at the heartless little girl. Seeing her panic, he said softly, "go to see you."


    Su soft waved, "I''ll go back in a few days, you don''t come."


    Lu he just stared at Su Ruan, who was guilty. He immediately confessed, "OK, I''ll go back tomorrow."


    Lu he''s lips loosened. "Have you bought the ticket? What time will it arrive? "


    Su soft nodded, "I bought it. I''ll be there at more than six in the afternoon."


    Lu he looked at her with a shallow pleasure in his eyes.


    I''ve been here for several days. Looking at his handsome face, Su is so soft that she can''t do it. In fact, she wants him too.


    Su Ruan''s face was a little red, her eyelashes flickered a few times, and she hooked her fingers to the screen, a little shy, "come here a little."


    Lu he didn''t know what she was going to do, but he obediently approached the screen.


    Then, on the other side of the screen, her face suddenly became bigger. She gave him a kiss on the video, then quickly said, "I miss you" and hung up the video.


    Lu he was stunned for a long time in front of the screen, and then the smile at the corner of his mouth became bigger and bigger until he made a sound.


    Her red face flashed through her mind, and her chest was full of swelling.


    ¡­


    When Su Ruan left, Zhao Moyan and Enron sent her. Su Ruan hugged Enron and took a deep look at Zhao Moyan. She was a little sorry, "Mo Yan, I asked Enron to you."


    Zhao Moyan bent his eyes and nodded.


    It was just six o''clock when I returned to Kyoto. Su Ruan fell asleep on the plane. Now she is still confused.


    Looking around, I didn''t see Lu He. I blinked and took out my mobile phone to give it to him


    Lu he called.


    Before the phone was dialed out, she was suddenly hugged from behind, and a voice with a smile came from her ear, "Xiao Su Ruan, what a coincidence."


    Su Ruan was startled. She quickly broke away and looked at the boy who was black in front of her. Su Ruan was surprised. "Gong Qiyu? What are you doing here? "


    Gong Qiyu smiles, showing sharp little tiger teeth, "out of the mission passing by, just on the way home to have a look." Su Ruan remembered that her uncle had said that Gong Qiyu was from Kyoto.


    She is still thinking, see Gong Qiyu eyes narrowed for a while, staring straight behind her.


    Su Ruan subconsciously wants to turn her head, but before she does, she is hugged from behind.


    Su Ruan''s eyes were bright and clear. She turned around and held the visitor''s waist. In his arms, she rubbed like a kitten. "How did you come?"


    Lu he rubbed her head and handed her the milk tea in his hand. "I thought you would like to buy milk tea for a while."


    Su soft Oh, happy holding milk tea took a sip.


    The two men looked at each other, and there seemed to be smoke of war in the air.


    Gong Qiyu looks at Lu he''s palm around Su Ruan''s waist, and his eyes stare like a knife.


    And Lu he is very calm hook lips, smile light clouds, stretch out his hand, "Su."


    Soft boyfriend, Lu He. "


    When Gong Qi meets the skin, he doesn''t smile. "Gong Qi meets."


    Su Ruan quietly looked at the two men and noticed the abnormality between them. With a smile, she took Lu he''s hand and said goodbye to Gong Qiyu. "Goodbye if you have time. Let''s go back first."


    Looking at their intimate figure walking away, Gong Qi met with a gloomy eye and turned to leave.


    As for Su Ruan''s attitude towards Gong Qiyu and her subconscious intimacy towards herself, Lu he obviously enjoyed it and was full of joy.


    Take Su Ruan to the parking lot. As soon as she gets into the car, she is held in her arms by someone and her lips are pressed down.


    After a few days of kissing, Lu he wanted to embed her in his bones, and he was a little cruel.


    Su Ruan is still holding milk tea in her hand. For fear that the milk tea will spill on his car, she can''t help scoring some points.


    Lu He bit her lip lightly, and was very unhappy with her distraction. He took her milk tea and put it aside and pressed her directly on the seat.


    Su Ruan was loved by him, but in the end, both of them lost control.


    Lu He raised his head from her neck. His lips were bright red and his eyes were charming.


    For her to sort out some messy clothes, on her red face almost dripping blood smile, "what are you afraid of?"


    Su Ruan kicked his calf and glared at him with a red face. His voice was so small that he could hardly hear him. "If you don''t want to face, what should you do if someone sees you?"


    Lu he frowned, loose collar exposed clavicle and Adam''s apple, "don''t worry, I have propriety."


    Su soft ignore him, shrink in the seat holding milk tea sip.


    But all the way home, the flush on her face didn''t go down.


    Because his clavicle was circulating in her head.


    Back home, Su Ruan just wanted to go to the refrigerator to find something to eat. As soon as she entered the door, she was held by Lu He in her arms and pressed onto the sofa to continue kissing.


    In the end, Lu he got up and took a cold shower in the bathroom. When he came back, he looked at her with his eyes. "Don''t be proud. I''ll let you know my strength sooner or later." Su Ruan is not afraid of him because she sticks out her tongue. She opens the refrigerator to find food.

 Chapter 99

    She made him feel bad


    The next day I went to school. As soon as Qin Yue saw her, her eyes lit up and she waved, "here!"


    Su Ruan runs to her and Yang Yanan smiles at her.


    Qin Yue squinted at her and turned her pen smartly in her hand. "You have to thank me well. If I hadn''t been looking at the woman Xu Mengjie for several days, your Luhe would have been taken away."


    Su Ruan spat out her tongue, obviously didn''t care much about her words, "is that right? Talk about how Xu Mengjie hooked my family''s Luhe, in addition, my family''s Luhe has not been colluded with, truthfully recruited, waiting for me to go home to serve."


    Qin Yue rolled her eyes and hummed, "you believe your man."


    "Of course." Su Ruan was very impressed, "believe in each other is the basis of feelings."


    Qin Yue didn''t say anything yet. Yang Yanan''s eyes flashed, and she seemed to be quite sincere. "Su Ruan is right. It''s important to believe in each other, but it can''t be too completely believed. After all, men''s hearts change when they say it."


    Su Ruan looked up at her, stopped for two seconds, and said with a smile, "well, what you said is reasonable."


    Yang Yanan was frozen by her. She thought that she could see her mind. There was a moment of confusion.


    When Su Ruan agreed with her with a smile, she was relieved.


    Qin Yue is not aware of the secret flow between them. She grabs Su Ruan to gossip with her. She bumps into Xu Mengjie and goes to Lu He several times.


    In order to help Su Ruan look at Lu He, she went all the way from her department to the finance department to help Su Ruan look at Lu He.


    Su Ruan laughs and praises Qin Yue, "well done, I''ll invite you to eat ice cream later."


    Qin Yue said, "am I the kind of person who can get rid of ice cream?"


    Su soft took hold of face, a serious nod, "you are not."


    Well, Qin Yue whistled happily, looking like a real little ruffian.


    Su soft a face calm mouth, "two, vanilla and chocolate."


    There is nothing that ice cream can''t solve. If one can''t, there will be two.


    Qin Yue patted her thigh, "deal!"


    Yang Yanan looked at the special harmony between them and bit her lip.


    Clearly she and Qin Yue a dormitory, she is very hard and her good relationship.


    But why in Qin Yue''s eyes, she is not as soft as Su?


    Just because she''s poor, isn''t she on the same level as them?


    The neglect she received from childhood made her feel extremely inferior. A little bit of small things can associate with a lot of things.


    After class, Qin Yue takes Su Ruan to buy ice cream. Su Ruan asks Yang Yanan, "do you want to go with her?"


    Yang Yanan shyly smile, shaking his head, "no, I don''t want to eat, you go."


    She thought they might continue to persuade her to go with her, but she didn''t expect that they just nodded and said, "let''s go."


    And then he went straight away. Yang Yanan''s fingertips are almost pinched into the meat. In fact, these rich people always disdain to be friends with her.


    Her teeth clench, suddenly hate Qin Yue.


    She is always careless. Like a fool, she can''t see other people''s thoughts at all. She has no heart at all. She is heartless all day.


    She really hates them.


    Not only Qin Yue, but also su Ruan.


    How lucky their lives are. Seeing that they are so cheerful, lively and heartless, we can guess that their families must be very happy and their parents must love them very much.


    Looking at Su Ruan''s small back through the window, she is walking and smiling with Qin Yue.


    How happy she is with her smile, the jealousy in Yang Yanan''s eyes is obvious.


    She has seen Lu he many times, and her heart aches every time. Why can they have such a good boyfriend when they have everything?


    And she, growing up, has never been blessed?


    After eating ice cream back, and then back to the seat, Yang Yanan is no longer in the seat.


    Su soft doubts, "fast class, where did she go?"


    Qin Yue looked around and waved her hand casually. "I should have gone to another class. Maybe I have something to do. Don''t worry about so much. When will you take your family and invite me to dinner?"


    Su Ruan blushed, "why do you want to bring your family?"


    Qin Yuebai glanced at her, "well, I want to have a close look at Luhe. It''s not reliable."


    Su soft stupidly nodded, "Oh, wait for the next chance."


    The school forum is still very noisy. Lu he and Su Ruan can be regarded as the school''s little celebrities.


    Xu Mengjie did not just express her opinions on the forum, but directly brushed her sense of existence in front of Lu he all day long, as if she were an abandoned original.


    Within a few days, the school forum was banned from making these comments about students'' love affairs.


    Originally, the school turned a blind eye to these things. After all, the university has no restrictions on students'' love affairs.


    But now the relationship between Lu he and Su Ruan is well known in B University.


    Thanks to Xu Mengjie, Su Ruan seldom goes to the canteen to have a meal, and can hear people at the table next to him discuss with each other, "Hey, which one do you support? Xu Mengjie or Su Ruan? "


    Next to the natural roll girl a face disdain, "of course, is to support Su soft, others but genuine girlfriend."


    She next to another girl shook her head, "I don''t think so, now what era, fair competition is not very normal, Xu Mengjie said right, don''t say it''s just love, even married can divorce."


    She put down her chopsticks, "anyway, I support Xu Mengjie. The reason why she can be broken up is not because she doesn''t love deeply. How can she be broken up if she loves deeply."


    There are girls with her, "yes, with a third party to test the loyalty of the feelings ah."


    Natural volume of the girl frowned, stuffy head to eat, she really do not know when the third party has become the test of feelings. Since ancient times, shouldn''t the third party be spurned?


    Even if not spurned, at least it should not become a fashion.


    She didn''t understand. They seemed to think it was cool.


    Su Ruan pursed her lips. Lu he saw that she was in a bad mood. He also heard several girls chatting there.


    The line of sight coldly sweeps toward several schoolgirls, on the face as if the knot layer ice.


    Chopsticks suddenly slap on the table, people around are scared, looking over here.


    Su Ruan was also startled, "what are you doing?"


    Lu he coldly glanced at several girls. He was staring at them. The girls trembled. The girl who said she supported Xu Mengjie was shocked.


    Look at them with your mouth open.


    Lu he glanced around and looked at the girl who supported Xu Mengjie. He said in a cold voice, "listen to what you said just now, and give you a blessing. I hope more people can test your relationship with your boyfriend or husband in the future. Only in this way can you deeply reflect your loyalty to your husband, right?"


    The girl''s face turned white and black. She changed several colors and finally didn''t dare to speak.


    Su Ruan has already had a good meal. Lu He chuckles and leaves the canteen with her hand.


    The wrist was pulled, but Su Ruan''s heart was warm. Looking at Lu he''s black face, he seemed very angry.


    She had never seen him go to pick on a girl like this. He used to have a poisonous mouth, but it was just right, not right


    It''s uncomfortable.


    And just now, she clearly saw the anger in his eyes, he was angry for her.


    Su soft smile, step slow down, pulled his hand, "why angry?"


    Lu he stepped down and looked at her in a gloomy tone. "Why should I be angry? Isn''t it you who should be angry?"


    Su Ruan nodded. Yes, she felt the same way.


    Looking at her dull appearance, Lu he''s anger dissipated in a moment, sighed and nodded her forehead, "what a fool. Your boyfriend is coveted. Why don''t you get angry?"


    Su Ruan stroked his frowned eyes, looked at his eyebrows stretch, she laughed, "what''s so angry, I know you can''t run, and she also proved that my eyes are really good."


    "So many people like you, you are excellent."


    Lu he pinched her nose, she was very calm, and determined that he would not be tempted by others.


    He likes this kind of feeling full of trust very much. She is always very good, never gives him any trouble, does not make trouble out of reason, and even observes her words and looks.


    She made him feel bad.


    The next day, all the school posts about Xu Mengjie were hacked, even some small forums, as long as about


    Xu Mengjie, all are blacked out.


    Lu River made a short speech directly on a public official account. He made it clear that his three outlooks were very correct. For those who supported Xu Mengjie to pry the corner, he made a direct and cold satire, and took turns in Feng Shui.


    The feelings between him and Su Ruan never need to be verified. He loves her and the whole world knows it.


    The last sentence he wrote to Su Ruan was, "I''ve studied Chinese for so many years, and I think my attainments are pretty good. But after I met you, I found that I can''t find any words to describe my love for you."


    When she saw this sentence, Su Ruan was sketching.


    She had been seriously designing her own draft, only to find that her classmates were looking at her and whispering with envy.


    Su Ruan looks confused.


    In front of a not familiar, but often meet students in class, see Su soft puzzled, she directly took advantage of the professor is not in front of Su soft, hand the mobile phone to Su soft, cover heart to Su soft exclamation, "my mother, your boyfriend is too romantic!"


    Su Ruan''s eyes moved to the mobile phone and saw the words he wrote at a glance.


    For a moment, it seemed that everything in the world was rushing towards her, like a tsunami.


    There is a kind of emotion in the chest, which is called moving. Su Ruan just wants to rush into Lu he''s arms, hammer his chest and ask him how he can write such sentimental words?


    This short sentence, directly hot B big, girls all use Luhe as their standard to find a boyfriend, but obviously, if this goes on, it is estimated that B big girls will be single.


    After all, it''s hard to find such a place as Luhe.


    Su soft, showing her white teeth, only this one belongs to her.

 Chapter 100

    There are people in heaven, there are people in hell


    Xu Mengjie stopped for a few days. After a long time, the voice of discussing them also stopped.


    After a while, Su Ruan received a photo of Zhao Moyan.


    The person in the photo is Enron. She looks a lot more mellow and has more meat on her sharp chin.


    Her face also looked good. In her pajamas, Su Ruan saw that her abdomen was slightly uplifted, and she was already a little pregnant.


    Su soft with a smile back to Zhao Mo Yan, "thank you."


    But thank you is not enough to express her heart, she went back to the past a few love you love you expression bag.


    A few days later, when Su Ruan returned to her apartment, she saw Chang Jisheng waiting downstairs.


    At the first sight, she didn''t recognize him. After all, she only saw him once, and there was a big difference between him then and now.


    At that time, he was gentle and elegant, like a gentleman, but now he is.


    Su Ruan pursed her lips. If he didn''t call her, Su Ruan didn''t recognize her at all.


    His eyes were red, his eyes were black, and he didn''t seem to fall asleep for a long time


    I don''t know how long I haven''t scraped it. I feel decadent, but I''m different from the previous Pianpian Junzi.


    Lu he hasn''t come back yet. In the afternoon, he forgot to feed the candy to the cat. Su Ruan came back to feed the cat first.


    At this time, she met Chang Jisheng. She was scared by his look and stepped back two steps.


    Chang Jisheng''s excited eyes calmed down. He probably knew that he had scared her. He didn''t move forward any more. He stood in the same place. His tone was urgent. "Miss Su, where is Enron?"


    Su soft stares at his red eyes, shakes his head quietly for a while, "I''m sorry, I can''t tell you."


    Chang Jisheng knew that she would not tell Enron''s whereabouts so easily. Her throat choked and her eyes fixed on her, waiting for her answer, "how is she now?"


    There is a trace of irony in Su Ruan''s eyes. She never thought she could be so mean.


    Facing Chang Jisheng''s eyes, she sneered, "no, she''s very bad."


    Looking at his back bent a little, Su Ruan felt a pang in her heart. Why should she make him think that he is safe and well, and then go to live with other women without a trace of guilt?


    He should have been guilty for the rest of his life.


    Rubbing his face hard, Chang Jisheng calms down again, almost begging Su Ruan, "I want to see her."


    Su Ruan ignored him and prepared to go upstairs.


    The arm is pulled by Chang Jisheng, he is very tough, red eyes full of insistence, "we have misunderstandings need to be solved, please tell me her address, I go to solve the misunderstanding."


    Su Ruan stopped and looked back at him. "I never thought that it was a misunderstanding to let other women get pregnant. On the contrary, I think it is a fact. Even if you are drunk and promiscuous, even if you don''t know anything about it, it is a fact that that woman is pregnant."


    Su soft words fierce, "I can''t tell you Enron''s address, let you hurt her again, you''d better give up, Enron''s character no one knows better than me, used man, in her eyes is a garbage." Chang Jisheng clenches his teeth and clenches his fists tightly, but he looks at Su Ruan''s departure and has no courage to catch up.


    After su Ruan went upstairs, she stood at the window and looked at him again. Before he left, she was smoking one by one under the tree.


    Su soft drooped eyes, no longer tube him.


    She can see that Chang Jisheng loves Enron, but Enron still doesn''t give up Chang Jisheng


    ¡£


    But no matter how much we love each other, we can''t offset the gap between the two, another woman and the child.


    Enron, a person with emotional cleanliness, means the same to her whether it''s mental or physical infidelity.


    Chang Jisheng''s eyes have no focus, and he is dazed.


    Until the end of the cigarette burned his fingertips, the tingling made him awake for a moment.


    Trample out the cigarette end, Chang Jisheng breaks free from the blankness and has the focus in his eyes.


    The fear of losing Enron blinds Chang Jisheng''s eyes. Even he is too gentle to disguise.


    After receiving a call from Chang Jisheng, Liang Lu was obviously surprised, "Jisheng, what''s up?"


    Chang Jisheng''s voice was cold and abnormal, "it''s OK, remind you to take good care of the baby in your stomach."


    Liang Lu only felt a layer of coolness seeping from her spine. She was a little stiff. "Don''t worry, I will take good care of our children."


    Her response was the beep of hanging up.


    Liang Lu''s heart is a little hairy, but Chang Jisheng already knows.


    After thinking about it, she felt that she was thinking too much. How could it be that she was pregnant with a child now, and he drank wine that day, and she was very generous to be a parent-child when the child was older


    appraisal.


    There should be no problem, she relaxed, took an apple, cut it into small pieces, and ate it with a toothpick.


    Eating her eyes suddenly dark down, eyes staring at Wei Long''s belly, eyes like a snake.


    This child can''t stay, even if he is suspected by Chang Jisheng.


    I don''t know if the fetus can feel her thoughts, and her stomach is slightly painful.


    After eating the rest of the apples in a good mood, Liang Lu calls her college roommate who works in the hospital.


    "Xiaoxiao, I have something to ask you for help..."


    There for her this request some surprise, want to refuse, "Xiao Lu, sorry, as a doctor, this kind of help I can''t help."


    Knowing this roommate''s temper, Liang Lu didn''t get angry either. Instead, she sobbed twice and used bitter meat tactics. "Xiaoxiao, I know it''s hard for you, but I can''t help it. You know how much I love Chang Jisheng, but now I''m ruined by some animals. If Chang Jisheng knows, he won''t ask me. Please, can you help me?"


    Seeing the disordered breathing over there, Liang Lu continued to cry, "if I had known it would be like this, I would not have sent food to Chang Jisheng. That would not have happened," she cried


    Then, "you won''t meet that group of animals!" Listening to her sobbing voice, Xiaoxiao bit her teeth, "OK, I''ll help you, but this time."


    Liang Lu quickly nodded, although there can''t see, "thank you, Xiaoxiao, thank you, I don''t know what to do without you."


    Xiaoxiao sighed. She sympathized with Liang Lu and advised her rationally, "Xiao Lu, listen to my advice, the child in your stomach can''t stay."


    Liang Lu light ah, silent smile, voice is still pitiful, "I know, but this is a small life ah, wait for me to think about it."


    Hang up the phone, Liang Lu directly put the phone away, of course, she knows the baby can''t stay.


    She is more reluctant than anyone to keep the baby in her stomach.


    Because he''s in her stomach, it makes her want to go crazy.


    The moment reminds her of the despair of being pressed by several people.


    They were all little gangsters, with a bad smell on them, arching on her.


    She saw Chang Jisheng and Ding Enron not far away from her. They stood under the bright street lamp and loved each other, but she was ruined in the dark alley without any light.


    Her mouth was blocked and she almost fainted in pain, but she was always staring at the two people


    Look.


    Watching them drift away, then she''s turned over by the little gangster and continues to ravage.


    That day is too chaotic, she escaped from the nightmare, muddled to escape home, hiding in the bathroom, hate to give themselves a skin.


    She was so sick that she couldn''t eat. She was so thin.


    Then she saw Ding Enron come out of the hospital with a blank and happy smile on her face.


    She has just come out of the hospital with a B-ultrasound sheet in her hand. She is also pregnant. She is the child of those little gangsters who don''t know.


    She''s sick to death, why she''s in hell and they''re in heaven.


    She wants to accompany her with nausea, let them accompany her with pain.


    She thought of the time when Chang Jisheng was drunk not long ago. Drunken promiscuity should be a good excuse.


    She went over and handed the B-ultrasound sheet to Enron, "Enron, I''m pregnant, Chang Jisheng. It''s nearly two months. You''ll bless us."


    Looking at Enron like being struck by thunder, she was very happy.


    Then she found Chang Jisheng and said the same thing to him.


    He directly threw the B-ultrasound sheet on her face and let her go without any expression. He said that even if he drank wine, he would not touch her. No matter how drunk he was, he still remembered Enron''s life


    Taste.


    Liang Lu hated to death. She told him the location of his birthmark, and he was stunned. Then his face cooled down. He said, "Liang Lu, you should know my temper. It''s better to be honest."


    But she had given up and didn''t care about anything.


    She knelt down and swore that if the child was not his, she would die! She said that when the child is older, she will do amniocentesis to prove what she said is true.


    She knew him too well, knew what kind of person he was, and understood his temper. She cried and said that she was raped by some little gangsters, and said that she was delivering food to him.


    She knows that if she doesn''t say something about the little gangster, he will also check it. He is suspicious by nature, so it''s not good for her to ask him to check it out. It''s better for her to say it directly and win some sympathy from him.


    She said she didn''t need him to be responsible, but she wanted to give birth to the baby. She said she would not tell Enron. She just wanted to give birth to the baby. She said she would not pester him.


    She really didn''t have to be with Chang Jisheng. When things got to the point today, only jealousy was left.


    She can''t tolerate them living happily in heaven while she lives in hell.


    Even if Chang Jisheng hated her or resented her, she didn''t care. She just wanted to


    To break them up.


    During this period of time, looking at Chang Jisheng''s pain and seeing her leave safely, her feeling of suffocation completely dissipated.


    It''s so good that we all suffer together.


    Chang Jisheng never believed that the baby in Liang Lu''s stomach was his own. He waited for the opportunity to do the identification when the baby was big.


    Can Enron directly left, nothing said, nothing left.


    He asked everyone, and no one knew where she had gone.


    It''s easy for her to avoid him when the world is big or small.

 Chapter 101

    In the end, it has to be said


    It has been more than three months since the beginning of school, and the child in Enron''s stomach has been five months.


    Zhao Moyan gave her a picture of the color Doppler ultrasound of Enron''s prenatal examination. On it, the little babies curled up together, vaguely visible, as if they were eating their fingers.


    Su Ruan asked whether it was a man or a woman. Zhao Moyan said he didn''t know, but doctor Wen didn''t.


    And according to Zhao Moyan''s grapevine, she thinks that doctor Wen has taken a fancy to Enron, but doctor Wen is too shy to take the initiative.


    Su soft smile, and think of Chang Jisheng, he came to her some time ago, not like the last time in a mess, slovenly.


    He knows that Su Ruan won''t tell him about Enron''s condition. He just asks Su Ruan to tell Enron that she is the only woman he has ever loved.


    Su Ruan is facing his bleak eyes, suddenly a little softhearted.


    Think of Enron''s wet pillow in the night, and his dazed eyes out of the window.


    She suddenly wants to believe that Chang Jisheng, she hopes that there is really only a misunderstanding between them, and they are still happy after the misunderstanding is solved.


    That day, she said to Chang Jisheng, "when you have dealt with everything and are confident that you can come back safely, I will take you to see her.


    Whether it''s a reunion or a break-up, it''s a matter of fact.


    After drawing the design draft, Su Ruan stretches and picks up her things to find Lu He.


    From a long distance, she saw Xu Mengjie walking towards him and watching him flash by. Xu Mengjie came towards her. Su Ruan was in a better mood. She took a look at Xu Mengjie''s face as black as the bottom of the pot. Su Ruan took Lu he''s arm and praised him with a smile. "Well done."


    Lu he said with a smile, "mom called yesterday. You fell asleep. I''ll call her later."


    Su Ruan said, "why didn''t you tell me this morning?"


    Lu he looked calm, "forget."


    Su Ruan is dumb, OK.


    Some time ago, crisp sugar went out to run around. I didn''t know that she was with that little male cat, but she was pregnant with a litter of kittens.


    Su Ruan once thought it was eating fat, but later she realized that it was not fat, but pregnant.


    Su Ruan is a black-and-white kitten. As a result, none of the remaining three kittens is like it, two are pure white, and one has four black paws, and the pupils are blue.


    Well, now I find out who the cat''s father is.


    A couple downstairs raised a little white cat with snow-white body and blue cat eyes.


    Su Ruan teased the kitten, looking at some depressed candy, "who told you to be outside


    It''s a mess. Now it''s all right. The children are not like you. "


    Lu He poured some milk for the crisp sugar and pulled Su Ruan out. "Why stimulate it?"


    Su Ruan lazily leans on the sofa to call Su mu.


    Granny Wu is also at their home. When Su Ruan came to Kyoto, she specially asked her mother to take care of Granny Wu. Su''s mother was a very kind-hearted person. She would often pick up granny Wu for dinner.


    Su Ruan heard granny Wu''s voice and called her sweetly.


    Granny Wu answered happily and asked Su Ruan how she was outside and whether she was tired of studying? Is it easy for students and teachers to get along with each other?


    Su Ruan answered her questions one by one, and granny Wu told her, "you must take care of yourself outside, but don''t be reluctant to spend money. If you don''t have money, you can tell your family," she said with a kind smile on her weather beaten face, "Granny doesn''t have much money, but it''s all for you and Enron girl. Don''t be too little. If you don''t have money, you can tell granny."


    Su Ruan readily accepted her kindness, "well, thank you, Granny Wu, but Enron and I are living very well now. You don''t need to save money for us, so you can take good care of your health, so that you can watch me and Enron get married in the future."


    Granny Wu chuckles, hands her mobile phone to Su mu, and sits on the sofa listening to the mother and daughter chatting.


    Su''s mother didn''t know about Enron. Enron didn''t say it, and she didn''t dare to tell her mother.


    The mother and daughter talked about their daily life. Su''s mother told the two children to take good care of their bodies. After a long time, Su was soft, greasy and coquettish. She was homesick.


    Lu he was amused in the kitchen, but it was the longest time that she had been away from home since the beginning of school.


    He was a little lucky that they were together. If he chose to go abroad at that time, wouldn''t she be like a little wretch, humming and thinking about home and him all day long.


    When she hung up, Lu he just came out of the kitchen carrying noodles.


    Su Ruan wrinkled nose sniffed, took the chopsticks he handed over, sucked a mouthful of noodles, "so fragrant."


    Lu he selects a movie. Su Ruan yells to see the Titanic. He lowers his head to help her find the Titanic.


    Then a face black line of looking at her, see very seriously, Lu he looked at her bowl of noodles don''t eat Tuo into a ball, frowning at her, "you have not seen it?"


    In the movie, men and women hold together. Su Ruan stares, "I''ve seen it, but this kind of classic film should be respected and carefully watched."


    Lu he didn''t bother to pay attention to her. He took the noodles in front of her, and then took out the cut fruit plate from the kitchen.


    Su Ruan gives her a thumbs up in her spare time. She is really a good man at home.


    Towards the end of the semester, Chang Jisheng came to see her again.


    This time, the corner of his eyes and the tip of his brow are expecting. He tells Su Ruan all the misunderstandings.


    As he expected, the child in Liang Lu''s stomach miscarried in an accident, even though she had done amniocentesis and showed him a paternity test.


    But he didn''t believe it and waited quietly.


    He had planned to wait until the child was born, but it was clear that Liang Lu had no plans for the child to be born.


    She is very smart, the child miscarriage, paternity testing has been done, even if he has thousands of mouth also can not wash his relationship with her.


    But what she didn''t expect was that she didn''t have a complete abortion, and the hospital that did the Qing palace operation for her was Chang Jisheng''s name.


    The new paternity test clearly says that the child in Liang Lu''s stomach has no parent-child relationship with Chang Jisheng.


    Chang Jisheng clenched his hand, with obvious tension in his eyes, "where is Enron?" Su Ruan breathed a sigh of relief. After such a long time of twists and turns, seeing that both of them were miserable, Su Ruan felt sorry for them.


    She gave the address of Enron to Chang Jisheng, "Enron is soft hearted, but this is not the reason why you can hurt her. I tell you her address because I don''t want to see you two suffer from each other."


    "You go to Enron. If she doesn''t want to forgive you, don''t be persistent in the future."


    Chang Jisheng stares at Su Ruan''s address in his hand, and his eyes are hot and humid.


    Striding away, he said, "I know."


    Enron''s stomach is already very big. She wears very loose clothes every day. She wears a windbreaker to cover her protruding stomach.


    After a semester, no one even saw it.


    There is another exam in the afternoon. You can go home after the exam.


    Enron holds the book to protect the stomach to walk on the road, on the body has one kind of maternal brilliance, gentle.


    Zhao Moyan will have more than a week''s class to take the exam. When she heard that Enron would stay in B city, she was very upset and asked Enron to go home with her.


    Enron didn''t agree. If she went to her home like this, wouldn''t she scare her parents, or the students would get pregnant before they got married.


    Enron''s due date is in the spring after the new year.


    She stroked her stomach and grinned. She lowered her head to talk with the little guy. "You are very good at choosing time. You were born in spring. You are not hot or cold. You are really a smart girl."


    Yes, she just a few days ago from Wen Xu there set out words, the stomach is a girl.


    She doesn''t have a preference for boys. She likes boys and girls very much.


    Think about Wen Xu''s appearance as if facing the enemy, she thinks it funny.


    Wen Xu is too simple. He doesn''t look like a person who has been in society for several years. Instead, he looks like a big boy who doesn''t know the world.


    She just asked him to go with her to pick out some small clothes for the children, and he showed up directly.


    Enron took two small hats, one blue and one pink, and asked Wen Xu seriously, "doctor Wen, which one do you think is better?"


    Wen Xu didn''t even think about pointing to the pink, "this looks good."


    Enron Oh, smile, continue to choose small clothes.


    After a while, while Wen Xu was looking at the children''s toys, she casually asked him, "doctor Wen, what do you think of the name Junzhe? Is it suitable for the baby?"


    Wen Xu is not wary at all, "not suitable."


    Enron smiles, "why?"


    "It''s so manly."


    "Oh"


    Hearing her smile, Wen xucai reflected what he said. He looked at her with an aggrieved face and frowned, "Enron, your routine is really deep."


    Enron is funny. Is he too simple. In order to reduce his sense of guilt, comfort him, "thank you, I just want to know in advance that she is a boy and a girl, no other meaning, whether it is a boy or a girl, I will love her very much."


    She blinked. "You don''t have to worry. Did you tell me that I''m smart?"


    Wen Xu has no choice but to shake her head and pick a lot of toys for her.


    Enron one hand support waist, step pause, baby suddenly kicked her in her stomach.


    She slowed down for a while and patted her belly with a smile. "Why are you so naughty?"


    With her hands on her waist, her stomach was obvious.


    Chang Jisheng''s eyes moved from her smiling face to her protruding stomach. For the first time, he knew what was tension and what was at a loss.


    He was afraid to come forward.


    Hesitated to stand in place to watch her approach, and then looked up.


    Her pupils suddenly smothered and her soft smile froze on her face.


    Enron subconsciously wants to cover his stomach, but how can he cover it.


    Enron''s face was bloodless for a moment. Facing this face that she missed so much, she found that she could calm down.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Chang Jisheng didn''t reply to her words, staring at her protruding stomach. Her voice was as dumb as if she had a serious illness or smoked several packs of cigarettes. "Why didn''t you tell me?"


    There was silence.


    But Chang Jisheng is very insistent. He steps forward, grabs her shoulder and makes Enron want to avoid. "Why don''t you tell me?"


    Enron light ah a, break away from his hand, palm still subconsciously protect stomach, look alert, "tell you don''t tell you the ending will be different?"


    Chang Jisheng closed his eyes and suddenly hit the tree next to him.


    The leaves, which were already sparse, fell into a large area in an instant.


    Enron was startled. "What are you doing? You are crazy


    There were several bloodstains on the tree. Chang Jisheng''s fist trembled slightly, and the blood flowed down it.


    It''s very painful, but it''s his heart that is ten times more painful than his hand.


    He suddenly squatted down, holding his head, still insisted on asking her, "why don''t you tell me?"


    Enron has never seen him so fragile. In her impression, Chang Jisheng is mature and makes her feel at ease. He is rigorous and gentle. He will take off his mask in front of her.


    He seems to be able to carry all the things, but now he is like a child who lost his beloved toy and keeps asking her why she didn''t tell him.


    Tears do not know when to flow down, a wet cheek, Enron reached out to touch his hard hair, answered his question, "I''m afraid you''re embarrassed."


    Chang Jisheng looked up and saw the crystal of his eyes.


    He stood up and hugged her for fear that she would disappear in the blink of an eye.


    He was like an angry child, no matter what, no matter what, lying around her neck, biting her teeth. Enron froze for a long time, pushed away from him, the feeling in her eyes had not faded, but she forced herself to stay away, "Chang Jisheng, go back, don''t come to me."


    Chang Jisheng stares at her, "who do you want to go to?"


    Enron suddenly collapsed, she endured for a long time, want to leave a little face in front of him, but he just did not have a wink, can''t drive away.


    Enron took the book in his hand and smashed it on him, driving him regardless of the image, "go! Go to whoever you like! Don''t come to me, will you? "


    He didn''t resist and stood and let her fight.


    Enron suddenly took a breath and turned to go home.


    Chang Jisheng pulls her arm fiercely, takes her to his arms and kisses her lips fiercely.


    Almost fierce kiss, but also taste the salty tears.


    Enron closed his eyes and pushed him hard, but how could she push him away.


    She despised herself, but she was still softened by his kiss.


    The lower lip was bitten, Enron heard Chang Jisheng''s voice, with astringent, "Enron, Liang Lu''s child is not mine, except you, I have never touched any woman."


    As if a fireworks exploded in the brain, for a moment, Enron could not hear anything.


    She didn''t know how she pushed Chang Jisheng away or how she got home.


    Sitting on the sofa in a huddle, his mind is full of what he just said.


    Enron, Liang Lu''s children are not mine. I haven''t touched any women except you.


    I haven''t touched any women except you.


    Enron buried her head in her arms. Should she believe him?


    But if it wasn''t his, why didn''t he make it clear when she went to him that day, instead, he held her and said sorry?


    The brain is drowsy, lying on the sofa and sleeping peacefully.


    I didn''t sleep soundly in my dream. I woke up from my dream, looked at the time and pursed my lips


    Go to the balcony and look down.


    He''s still standing there.


    The blood stains on the back of the hand had scabbed and the ground was covered with cigarette ends.

 Chapter 102

    I remember her taste


    Enron looked at the bright and dim light spots in his hands, and the corners of his mouth pressed tightly.


    She finally went down the stairs and stood at the top of the stairs looking at him quietly.


    When aware of her existence, Chang Jisheng pinches her eyes in a hurry and looks at her at a loss.


    Enron sighs lightly, hangs Mou son to turn round, voice light like catkins, "come in."


    Chang Jisheng''s eyes brightened and followed her into her rental house.


    It''s still a small room, but she cleans it up.


    Enron wring a towel from the bathroom to wipe the bloodstain on the back of his hand. There are sawdust on the bark on the wound. He doesn''t seem to feel any pain at all. He stares at Enron tightly.


    Enron found the medical box and filled it for him.


    Her action of applying medicine is not gentle at all. Chang Jisheng''s face is a little white, but her eyes are very bright.


    He stared at Enron without blinking. Enron was upset when he looked at him. He handed him the medicine in his hand and said, "what are you looking at? Apply the medicine yourself!"


    Chang Jisheng smiles and doesn''t care about her dislike. He embraces her waist and covers her stomach with his palm. His voice is slightly astringent


    "When."


    Enron looked at his deep eyebrows, for a while, "in the summer vacation."


    Chang Jisheng put his ear on her belly and closed his eyes. "I''m sorry, I''m wrong."


    Enron''s eyes began to sour again, "what happened when Liang Lu was a child?"


    Chang Jisheng looks up and asks her to sit on the sofa. They look at each other head-on. For a moment, Chang Jisheng just wants to carve her into the bone marrow.


    She believes in him.


    Fingertips rubbing her hair, Chang Jisheng looked at her stomach, which is their child.


    "I''ve never touched Liang Lu. I''m drunk, but I can remember your taste."


    He looked at her, "except for you, I can''t be tough."


    Enron glared at him, but his face turned red uncontrollably.


    Chang Jisheng continued, "she knows that even if the baby in her stomach is mine, I will not admit it. She doesn''t care whether I will be with her anymore. Her purpose is just to break us up."


    Enron frowned, "but she is pregnant. Whose child is in her stomach?"


    Chang Jisheng put his palm on her stomach and was gently kicked by the baby. As he was about to continue talking, he froze and looked up at Enron, a little excited, "he kicked me!"


    Enron looked at his excited look, did not resist a light ah, "how, you want to kick back ah."


    Chang Jisheng


    Listen to Chang Jisheng said that Liang Lu was a little gangster wheel J things, Enron some sigh, she already know Liang Lu''s mind.


    Enron looked at Chang Jisheng, "why did you say sorry to me that day?"


    Her eyes were red, and his sorry went straight into her heart like a knife. Chang Jisheng said: "she knelt on the ground and swore that the child was mine, and told me not to tell anyone what happened to her. My apology was to apologize to you for being drunk. If I wasn''t drunk, there would be no such thing."


    Enron was stunned, "then why do you blame me for not telling you about my pregnancy earlier?"


    Chang Jisheng stared at her, lips tightly, for a long time, he said, "you know, I''ve never been a softhearted person. If you had told me earlier, no matter what kind of gangster she is, what''s the relationship between her being raped and me! I''ll just take her to the hospital for a paternity test. "


    Enron some silence, yes, there are always a lot of errors in this world.


    Enron doesn''t want Chang Jisheng to take her back, and Chang Jisheng doesn''t force her either.


    Just sitting on her single bed with long hands and feet, it seems that the space is a little narrow.


    At night, Enron is ready to go to bed. He often nests on the sofa, facing the TV, but his vision moves with Enron


    Move.


    Almost where she moved, his eyes followed, for fear that in a blink of an eye, she did not know where to go.


    A few months of time for the two people seems to live like a year, love people together, every minute and every second is extremely precious.


    Enron couldn''t get rid of him, so he had to take a quilt from the cupboard and throw it to him.


    The quilt is not thick, and there is no air conditioner in the room. Enron is a little lucky. Fortunately, it''s not cold here in the south. If it''s in Kyoto, he would be able to freeze into ice with such a quilt.


    The TV in the living room is still on, lying in bed thinking about this time.


    She loved Chang Jisheng more than herself. She almost lost half her life when she decided to leave him.


    She arranges all her time, destroys every trace of him in her life, and forces herself to forget.


    But as soon as he appeared, she saw that he had lost a lot of shoulders and his cheeks were thin and sunken. She had never seen him so embarrassed.


    She likes the way he''s light, he''s Chang Jisheng, her teacher Chang.


    Even though she was distressed to death at that time, she still did not slander and resent him once.


    She just thought, oh, maybe I''m not good enough.


    Only she knows how much Enron loves Chang Jisheng.


    Chang Jisheng stood at the door of the bedroom, listening to the sound of even breathing, and walked in with his legs raised.


    Enron slept soundly, but his eyebrows frowned slightly.


    As if he had just met her, he frowned, as if he had no hope for the world.


    But soon, he saw her eyebrows spread, lips slightly bent, smile, Chang Jisheng smile, dream?


    He really wanted to go to her dream, to see what she dreamed, and to laugh so happily.


    When she fell asleep, she was not very honest, and her legs stretched out the quilt.


    When Chang Jisheng covered her with a smile, he saw her swollen ankles.


    He fixed his eyes there, covered her with a quilt, bent over her lips and gave her a kiss, then turned and walked out of the bedroom. The living room didn''t turn on the light. Chang Jisheng sat on the sofa with her swollen ankles in front of her eyes.


    He couldn''t think about how she came through this period of time alone, pregnant with children and having classes.


    He knows how stubborn she is. If he doesn''t prove that Liang luhuai''s child is not his, I''m afraid she won''t let him in at all.


    They have the same temperament in their bones. They have been touched by love, even if they love again, they will lose it.


    Two people in a small rental house nest for a few days, Enron finally subdued, followed Chang Jisheng back to his home.


    She couldn''t see Chang Ji. She felt a little aggrieved. She couldn''t see him in the narrow sofa.


    A man like him should be standing on the platform for a long time.


    Chang Jisheng seems to make up for all the things he missed during this period of time. He doesn''t want to leave at all. Let her leave his sight.


    As soon as she gets up, so does he.


    He would patiently massage her swollen legs and feet every night.


    At the beginning, Enron was not willing to let him press it, covering his swollen legs and not letting him see, "it''s ugly."


    Chang Jisheng ordered her forehead, and the stars were shining in her eyes. "It''s not ugly. The most beautiful person in the world is you. How can you be ugly?"


    Enron blushed and let him lift the quilt to massage her. Pressing it, she suddenly felt a warm touch on her legs, and then became cold.


    Enron stiff for a while, subconsciously went to see him, "scared you?"


    Chang Jisheng raised his head and his eyes were a little red. He touched her face and said, "why, I''m just annoyed that I missed you so long. I''m sorry that I made you suffer a lot."


    Enron didn''t know what to say for a moment, but just looked at him, sinking into his reddish eyes.


    Her voice is still firm, "no hardship, for the arrival of this child I have been very grateful, thinking that I would even want to kill her, I feel terrible, in order to nurture life and suffering, I think every mother is willing."


    Fingertips stroked the roots of Chang Jisheng''s hair, hard, safely pursed his lips, smiling contentedly, "I''m very glad I left her. Chang Jisheng, happiness always comes after twists and turns. After thinking about it, it seems that for such a long time, I have never told you anything."


    Chang Jisheng stares at her eyes and eyebrows, copies her facial features, and engraves her deeply in his mind, even though her appearance has gone deep into the bone marrow.


    He asked her, "what''s the matter?"


    Enron hooked his lips, closed his eyes and kissed his lips, "Chang Jisheng, have I ever told you that I love you?"


    Chang Jisheng closed his eyes and held Enron to turn away from him. He wished he could kiss him and die.


    He kisses her neck and whispers, "every inch of your cells are telling me that you love me, but I''m still very happy for you to say that you love me."


    He suddenly felt out a ring, knelt on one knee, looking a little nervous, staring at the beloved woman, "Enron, marry me." For his sudden proposal, Enron was obviously very surprised, a moment at a loss.


    They have just made up. Are they too anxious to propose now.


    But in the face of his serious eyes, Enron stretched out his hand.


    Looking at Chang Jisheng putting the ring on his hand, he said, "is it cheaper for you?"


    Chang Jisheng kisses her finger with a ring and smiles gently, "it''s a bit cheap for me, so I''ll make it up to you in the future."


    His girl, the heart is really too soft.


    The ring on his hand is engraved by him, and the small one is on the inside of the ring.


    Enron saw a little trace, took off the ring, took it in his hand and looked closely, four tiny words.


    "Safe and sound."


    Enron looked at it for a long time and asked him, "why do you carve this?"


    She thought he would carve her and his initials.


    At least it shouldn''t be a word that has nothing to do with him.


    "I hope you''ll be safe all your life."


    Back on the plane, Enron asked Chang Jisheng in a low voice, "when did you prepare the ring?"


    Chang Jisheng played with her hair, which grew to her shoulders, and wrapped it around her fingertips.


    Lips with a smile, "for a long time, in your college entrance examination when ready to propose to you, but afraid to scare you."


    Enron leaned on his shoulder, squinting a little sleepy, "but you still scared me."


    He chuckled, "I''m sorry, I''m too impulsive, a little hasty."

 Chapter 103

    Such a big daughter


    His stomach growled twice. Chang Jisheng opened a bag of biscuits for her and fed them to her mouth. He muttered, "I don''t want to eat biscuits."


    Chang Jisheng coaxed her patiently, "what do you want to eat?"


    Enron pursed lips, "want to eat sour."


    As soon as the voice fell, Enron saw him calmly take out a bag of plum from his pocket, open it and hand it to her, "is this OK?"


    Enron nodded and put his little hand into his pocket. There were a lot of things in it. There were many other snacks besides Hua Mei.


    His pocket is amazing.


    With plum candy in his mouth, Enron was in a good mood. Looking at the white clouds outside, he suddenly became interested and asked Chang Jisheng, "do you like boys or girls?"


    Chang Jisheng replied very officially, "I like what you gave birth to."


    Enron puffed a smile, angry at him, "to tell the truth."


    Chang Jisheng shook his head and chuckled, "well, I prefer girls."


    Enron pick eyebrow, "why?"


    He smiles and droops his eyes. "Girls should be like you."


    With a smile, Enron pinched a plum and handed it to his mouth, "so Mr. Chang, I have some good news to tell you. Soon you will have a daughter."


    Chang Jisheng''s eyes were full of surprises. He touched Enron''s stomach and said, "really?"


    He''s going to have a daughter.


    Enron bared his teeth and called out, "Dad!"


    Chang Jisheng''s smile froze and turned to look at her. There was a crack in her expression. "What do you call me?"


    Enron smile eyes bent into crescent moon, "Dad, more than a daughter of my age, happy?"


    Chang Jisheng a black line, "not happy."


    Enron twisted his arm hard, "isn''t my big daughter good, why not happy?"


    Chang Jisheng''s eyes flashed a little, and he moved closer to Enron. "So you like this exciting relationship."


    Enron didn''t react at first. After a while, he looked at the smile in his eyes and reacted. He was speechless


    Eye, "pervert!"


    Chang Jisheng said helplessly, "it''s you who yelled."


    Enron ignored him.


    Chang Jisheng took out a bag of preserved fruit from his pocket and fed it to her mouth. "It''s still a long time. Do you want to sleep for a while?"


    Enron was really sleepy, but he still didn''t forget to ask him, "why don''t you ask me if I''m pregnant with a boy or a girl?"


    Chang Jisheng asked the stewardess for a blanket to cover Enron and let her lean on herself.


    See she has been staring at himself, he hooked lips, smile straight to the bottom of his eyes, "I prefer surprise."


    Enron also laughed and closed his eyes to rest. Back to Chang Jisheng''s apartment, Enron still had some accounts. Everything was the same as she left, and the room was still familiar to her.


    Chang Jisheng encircled her from behind, "do you want to be the hostess here?"


    Enron turned to see him, understood the meaning of his words, bent his lips, "too fast."


    Chang Jisheng''s eyes floated to her protruding stomach and slightly picked her eyebrows. Quick?


    The kids are coming out. How fast?


    Now he just wants to get a certificate with Enron and become a husband and wife.


    Enron understands his eagerness and wants to be his wife.


    Chang Jisheng''s wife is very happy just thinking about it.


    But Enron was helpless and shrugged, "my Hukou is not here."


    Chang Jisheng kisses her earlobe in a light voice like a sigh. "It''s a little difficult. If you call your husband in advance, maybe I can change the household register to you."


    Enron scolded him with a smile, "think of the United States!"


    Knowing her family, Chang Jisheng certainly knew that her household register was in her mother''s hands.


    He picked a time to meet Enron''s mother.


    Although Enron didn''t like her mother very much, the etiquette Chang Jisheng should have still done very well.


    He wore a light gray suit that was more routine but not frivolous.


    Before Enron''s mother arrived, he waved and ordered a cup of coffee and waited patiently.


    After the appointed time, Chang Jisheng is a little impatient. He doesn''t like people who are not punctual, even though that person is Enron''s mother.


    By the time Jiang Sulin arrived, Chang Jisheng''s coffee had already been seen. Although it was winter, she still wore a pair of sunglasses and did not take them off when she sat down on the seat.


    Chang Jisheng nodded to her. He did a good job of etiquette. He got up and called for a waiter and looked at Jiang Sulin. "What would you like to drink, aunt?"


    Jiang Sulin seems to want to leave quickly. She orders a cup of coffee and stares at Chang Jisheng seriously.


    Chang Jisheng let her eyes look around him, slowly tasting the new coffee.


    After a while, Jiang Sulin nodded, "she has a good eye."


    Chang Jisheng said with a smile, "thank you for your praise."


    Jiang Sulin helped her sunglasses and asked Chang Jisheng, "how''s she doing?"


    Chang Jisheng''s face is always full of a smile. When he remembers that Enron once said he was a smiling tiger, his smile in his eyes becomes stronger.


    "She''s fine, aunt. Don''t worry."


    Jiang Sulin nodded, "that''s good. It''s good to have a good life."


    Chang Jisheng through sunglasses, swept the corner of her eyes purple, pretended to see nothing, slightly nodded, "I wonder if my aunt has brought the account book?"


    Jiang Sulin''s movements were a little stiff. She stopped for a long time and didn''t return to Chang Jisheng''s words. Chang Jisheng is not in a hurry, waiting for her patiently.


    Taking out the Hukou book from her bag, Jiang Sulin spent a long time. Her Hukou has been moved to her new husband''s home. Enron is the only one on the Hukou book.


    She stared at the account book for a long time, then slowly handed it to Chang Jisheng.


    Tasting coffee, she said: "that girl has suffered a lot from snacks. You will treat her better in the future."


    Chang Jisheng nodded, "don''t worry, aunt."


    After getting the Hukou book, they have nothing to talk about, but Chang Jisheng has been waiting politely for Jiang Sulin to get up first and say goodbye.


    A cup of coffee, bitter throat straight choked.


    Jiang Sulin stood up and said, "I wish you happiness and take good care of her for me."


    Chang Jisheng nodded again.


    Jiang Sulin turned and left without looking back.


    Chang Jisheng goes home with the Hukou book. Enron doesn''t ask him how he got it. They both know it by heart. She doesn''t ask, and he doesn''t say it.


    Pick a sunny weather to get the card.


    I received a phone call from Wen Xu on the day of obtaining the certificate. It turned out that it was time for her to have an antenatal examination.


    As soon as Enron spoke, he began to show his smile unconsciously. Wen Xu listened to her voice and asked her, "I seem to be in a good mood


    ¡£¡±


    Su soft nodded with a smile, "some, after all, it''s a holiday."


    They chatted a little. Chang Jisheng came in from the outside. He brought a small cake to Enron and handed it to her with a fork. "This is a new cake shop. How about a taste?"


    Enron was fed a big mouthful by him, swallowed and nodded, "well, it''s delicious."


    Chang Jisheng put the cake in her hand, got up and went out to move the baby utensils she had just bought into the baby room.


    He didn''t ask who she was calling. He trusted her and respected her privacy.


    Listening to the man''s voice coming from the mobile phone, Wen Xu''s breathing was a bit disordered, "was it just your boyfriend?"


    Enron nodded, eh, and found that something was wrong. She seemed to have just received the certificate. It seemed that she should be called her husband, not her boyfriend.


    Chang Jisheng has been upgraded.


    Wen Xu''s eyes darkened and covered up the loss in his voice. He pretended to be very busy and some patients came in. "Sorry, some patients are coming. I''ll hang up first. Have a good holiday."


    Two humanitarian good-bye, Enron put down the mobile phone, picked up the exquisite small cake, eating slowly.


    ¡­


    When Su Ruan learned that Enron had obtained the license, Enron had already obtained the license for several days.


    Su Ruan is very upset with Zhao Moyan on the phone, complaining about Enron''s lack of loyalty, thanks to the fact that they were busy for her before, but now they haven''t even seen a piece of candy.


    Finally, Enron let the two women who were overflowing with maternal love recognize the good girl in their stomach and become godmother, which is the only thing in the past.


    Su Ruan is lying on the sofa with her mobile phone to see the red photos sent by Enron. Lu he took a look at it. He was envious of it, but he had to die. The duck said, "what''s good? It''s just a red book."


    Su Ruan is too lazy to pay attention to him. She continues to appreciate the photos of Enron and Chang Jisheng.


    Both of them were wearing white shirts, and their shoulder length hair was combed three or seven points, which made them look gentle.


    He leaned his head close to Chang Jisheng, and Chang Jisheng''s mouth contained a gentle almost cracked smile.


    Su Ruan looks at the two people who are radiant now and smiles. It''s good that they haven''t lost each other.


    Around, still holding each other''s hands tightly.


    Lu he is very upset. For the first time, he thinks that being young is a big disadvantage. Why is he so young?


    Silently stretched out his hand to open Baidu, "why do men need 22 to get a license?"


    The following answers are string by string. Lu he takes a few random glances and finds Su Ruan still staring at the red book. He is very upset


    Her long hand stretched out and directly took down her mobile phone, "don''t look, wait until we get it!"


    Su Ruan teases him mischievously, "when can we get it?"


    Lu he looked at her and thought she was worried.


    "Anytime you want to."


    In order to make her happy, he can find a relationship.


    Su Ruan immediately refused, "no, I don''t want to go through the back door, and we are still young. It''s not too late to get the certificate after graduation."


    Lu he is not very satisfied, "why wait until before graduation, age can get."


    Su soft immediately jump to the topic, he is more and more concerned about the province.


    "I''ll see if I''ve forgotten anything."


    Finally, she went home. Su Ruan was very excited. On the way back, she kept chattering. Her uncle had already taken her grandmother home. As soon as she went back, she could see her grandmother.


    Su Ruan shook Lu he''s arm. "My mother said I would take you home directly. Hum, my mother is better to you than to me now."


    Lu he said softly and put her cold hand into his pocket with a smile, "haven''t you heard that a son-in-law is half a son-in-law, and what''s more, I''m ready to become redundant. After becoming redundant, I''ll be alone. Of course, my aunt will treat me well."


    Su soft light bah a, "shameless!"


    Lu he laughs. He wants to have a face. Generally, those who want to have a face are not easy to find a daughter-in-law.


    Put the luggage into the trunk of the car, and everything was ready. Lu he opened the co driver''s door for Su Ruan and saluted a gentleman, "Miss, please get on the bus."


    Su Ruan shook her eyes. He just looked like a foreign nobleman.


    The car was driven by Zhou Junhua when he was delivering the cat for them. It was not far away. Lu he planned to drive back by himself.


    Along the way, Su Ruan like a little squirrel, mouth did not stop, eat all the way. Lu he laughed at her, "your appetite doesn''t match your body."


    Su soft hammered him and continued to eat his snacks.


    Lu he''s car couldn''t get into the alley of their home, so they parked outside. They went home with their luggage, and they heard the laughter from their home far away.


    Su soft knocked on the door, pretending to be very unhappy, hummed, "no one came to pick us up."


    There was no one to open the door for a long time, and there was still laughter.


    Su Ruan showed her teeth and knocked hard.


    When the door was opened, Su Ruangang wanted to complain, but when she saw the person in front of her, she was stunned and surprised. "Song Siqiao, are you so in my house?"


    Song Siqiao glanced at Lu He behind her and quickly let them in. "It''s a long story. I met my aunt in the supermarket and went up to say hello. As a result, I learned that you came back today. Under my aunt''s gracious invitation, I came here with a shy face."


    Su Ruan pinched her face. "You know it''s cheeky."


    Su mother glared at Su soft one eye, "this kid, what words is saying."


    Song Siqiao didn''t care very much. He beamed at Su mu. "It doesn''t matter, auntie. I''m joking with Xiao Ruan."


    Lu he sat on the sofa with Su Ruan''s grandmother, watching TV and chatting.


    After such a long time, the last time grandma saw Lu he was last year''s new year. After a year, she even remembered Lu He. Su Ruan was very shocked.


    Ran to the old lady, "grandma, do you know who he is?"


    The old lady glared, "of course, I know. Isn''t this brought back by xiaoruan?"


    The old lady was doubted, obviously very unhappy, Lu he immediately pushed Su Ruan aside, and then continued to chat with the old lady happily.


    Su Ruan is so angry that he feels that Lu he is going to occupy the nest of magpies. What should he do?


    Su Ruan and song Siqiao go back to the bedroom. Song Siqiao asks her about Zhao Moyan. Su Ruan says it''s not bad. She was very happy when she saw her last time.


    Song Siqiao was lying on Su Ruan''s bed, playing with Su Ruan''s crayon Xiaoxin, sighing, "now think about it, in fact, Laohou is still very good."


    Su Ruan hummed twice, "how, now I know, I didn''t know who hated old Hou''s tooth itching."


    Song Siqiao flat mouth, "that is not the same, at that time is not young frivolous."


    Su Ruan was amused by her misuse of adjectives. "It''s as if you are old now."


    Song Siqiao pulls Su Ruan to the bed and tickles her.


    Su Ruan was scratched and laughed, "it''s itchy, don''t make song Siqiao!"


    Song Siqiao a face proud, "young girl, you just old age say again."


    Su Ruan gasped and said, "I''m afraid, I''m afraid."


    "You are young and frivolous, young and vigorous..." she boasted a lot of adjectives. Su Ruan was tired to death, and song Siqiao was really upset.

 Chapter 104

    Sweet dream


    Song Siqiao plays in Su Ruan''s home very late before leaving. Su Ruan and Lu he go to see her off. Song Siqiao''s eyes are sore when he looks at the two people''s figures, urging them to go back, which hinders her eyes.


    Su Ruan can see that song Siqiao likes Yu Yuanqing, and so can Lu He.


    After all, Yu Yuanqing is going to hold an engagement banquet with Lin Daiwan.


    A few days after the winter vacation, the high school group began to be lively. Jiang Beicheng coaxed that he would hold a classmate party.


    Some people laugh at Jiang Beicheng below, "it''s only been a long time since we''ve been apart. We''re going to get together¡°


    But in the end, the reunion was decided on the 25th day of the lunar new year.


    The students in the class are shouting that they can take their families with them, and they are all chatting enthusiastically.


    On the day of the party, Su Ruan was forced to wear a ball by Lu he and was very unhappy.


    As soon as she entered the box, she took off her down jacket.


    Most of the students in the class came. Jiang Beicheng also contacted Laohou, but Laohou had something to do and would come later.


    Su Ruan reaches for the beer beside him, but Lu he stares at it and takes it back.


    Su Ruan is a little hungry and abandons her beer to find something to eat.


    After a tour, I found a lot of delicious food.


    Su Ruan contented eating, eyes to the door of the box, looking at who will come in.


    Song Siqiao and Zhao Moyan haven''t come yet. Su Ruan is looking at the door and waiting for her little friend.


    Looking at the door like her, there is Dong xiangtian.


    Su Ruan shook her head. Alas, poor sentimental man.


    Looking at her funny appearance, Lu he reached for her forehead and said, "what are you thinking?"


    Su Ruan quietly leaned over Lu he''s ear and bit his ear. "Do you think the monitor looks very pitiful?"


    Lu he glanced at Dong xiangtian and turned back silently, "No."


    Su soft glared, "why not, don''t you see it? The monitor likes Mo Yan, but Mo Yan doesn''t like him. But it''s clear that up to now, the monitor still likes Mo Yan. "


    As if in response to what she said, the box door was pushed open, Dong xiangtian''s eyes suddenly lit up, and he was a little nervous facing the two figures below.


    At a glance, Zhao Mo Yan sees Su Ruan waving to her. She is going to walk by with Liuli in her hand. When she arrives, she sees Dong xiangtian.


    Zhao Mo Yan chuckles at him, and then continues to walk to Su Ruan''s position.


    Su Ruan looks at the little glass behind Zhao Moyan, takes a small cake and hands it to little glass.


    "This little girl from nowhere is so beautiful."


    Zhao Mo Yan gently wiped the cream on the corner of his mouth for Liuli and said in a soft voice: "my sister, some are afraid of strangers."


    Su Ruan naturally knows the life experience of Liuli, but she is somewhat restrained by Liuli, and deliberately praises her. Nodded, touched the head of glass, squatted down to say hello to her, "little sister, Hello, I''m your sister''s friend, little soft sister."


    Liu Li Chao Zhao Mo Yan hid behind him. He was really afraid of strangers.


    After a while, Yu Yuanqing took Lin Daiwan by the hand.


    Lin Daiwan stands beside Yu Yuanqing and looks at him joking with others.


    After a conversation with Jiangbei Cheng, Yu Yuanqing looks around and pauses when he sweeps Lu he and Su Ruan. Then the corners of his mouth crack and grow bigger. He waves to them and leads Lin Daiyuan to this side.


    Walking up to them, Yu Yuanqing took Lin Daiyuan''s shoulder and introduced her to them. "This is my best friend, Lu He, who grew up wearing a pair of trousers."


    He pointed to Su Ruan again, "this is my brother''s girlfriend, Su Ruan. You can also call her sister-in-law directly."


    Lin Daiwan nodded to Su Ruan in a friendly way.


    Su Ruan smiles at her.


    I''m glad song Siqiao hasn''t come yet. If she''s here, it''s hard to look at her like this.


    The door of the box was pushed open before the thought in my head was finished.


    If it''s true that Cao Cao arrives, song Siqiao comes in and warmly greets the girls at the door. Then he looks up and looks at Yu Yuanqing and Lin Daiwan in front of Su Ruan.


    Pause for several seconds, Su soft thought she would avoid, but did not expect that she walked directly up.


    Sitting next to Zhao Moyan, he joked with Yu Yuanqing as if he had nothing to worry about, "OK, boy, it''s really cheap for you to find such a good daughter-in-law."


    Lin Daiwan just bent his eyes and laughed. His book was full of air.


    Yu Yuanqing is very proud of song Siqiao''s jokes, "no way, it''s really cheap for me."


    Lin Daiwan gently pulled his clothes, "pay attention to the wording."


    Yu Yuanqing was lying in her ear and didn''t know what to say. Lin Daiwan chuckled.


    Song Siqiao took a big sip of beer, and then stood up to play with a group of boys over there.


    Su Ruan sighed and couldn''t say anything.


    When Lao Hou came to the party, he was stopped by Jiang Beicheng as soon as he entered. He had to drink wine before he could come in.


    If you say you are late, you must first punish yourself for three cups. Out of respect for your teacher, Jiang Beicheng made three cups to show his respect.


    As soon as Jiangbei finished three cups of wine, everyone immediately began to roar.


    Yelling three penalties.


    The old Hou didn''t show any affectation either. He took up the cup and dried it three times. There was a shriek in the box.


    When Hou came in, there was a special place for him in the box.


    As soon as I sat down, I started toasting in turn.


    Jiang Beicheng''s lively atmosphere is almost invincible. While praising Lao Hou, he signals several boys to come forward bravely to toast with his eyes. Today, he has to pour it down on Lao Hou.


    In the box, Su Ruan was very excited. She was lying beside Lu He, sipping the milk he found for her. She pushed his arm and said, "why don''t you play with them?" Lu he''s lazy frown, "no interest."


    Compared with those men, he prefers to stay with Su Ruan.


    Su Ruan put the orange into his mouth and looked around quietly, "let''s go quietly!"


    Lu he looked at her excited little eyes, couldn''t bear to sweep her interest, nodded, "go."


    Song Siqiao is playing boxing there. Zhao Moyan has left with Xiao Liuli. After she left, Dong xiangtian also got up and left. No one looked this way. They left smoothly.


    Out of the box, Lu he asked Su Ruan, "where do you want to go?"


    In front of an alley, an old man was selling lotus root porridge.


    Su Ruan took Lu he and asked for a cup of lotus root porridge.


    Holding a drink, Su Ruan twists her small eyebrows, which is much worse than the one Luhe took her to look for in the alley in Kyoto.


    Maybe it tastes good. After all, many people buy it.


    But Su Ruan had a really delicious taste of lotus root meal porridge, so she was not satisfied with the taste anyway.


    Go far, Su soft just bitterly hand the hand of porridge to Lu He, mouth pout of old high, "not good to drink."


    Lu he and his wife finished her porridge and put her little hand into their pocket. When they looked down, they saw her face was red with cold.


    "Where''s your scarf?"


    Su Ruan thought, "it seems to be in the box."


    Her skin was tender, and her face froze into ice after a while.


    Lu he pulled off his down jacket, stuffed her directly into his clothes, put on the hat for her, bent his lips, and said with a smile, "where are you going?"


    Lu he thought she would want to go home, but Su Ruan held his neck and said, "I want to go to the cinema."


    Lu he held her small waist and bumped up.


    The cinema is separated from here by a road. Lu he holds Su Ruan in his arms and is ready to walk there.


    Su soft skinned thin skinned, to the door of the cinema are making to come down.


    Lu he took her into the door and released her from her down jacket.


    The cinema at night is full of young lovers.


    Su Ruan chooses a horror film and runs to Lu He to play tricks.


    Lu he handed her the popcorn and took the movie ticket in her hand.


    The cheek help son moved, in the throat overflow a light smile, "the courage is so small, also want to see the horror film."


    Su Ruan squeezed popcorn into her mouth, "I squint."


    Lu he glanced at her and said softly. He was really deceiving himself. Wouldn''t he be afraid if he narrowed his eyes?


    Two people into the seat, not many people, scattered a few, are also small lovers, nest in the corner, I do not know is to watch a movie or do something else. The location of Su Ruan''s pick is in the middle, which is convenient for viewing.


    Lu he looked at them. There were only two of them in the middle, and the others were basically on the edge.


    Well, she''s really good at choosing positions, so they''ll be surrounded by everyone.


    But Su Ruan obviously didn''t pay attention to these, holding popcorn, staring at the opening movie.


    In fact, the horror film she chose is not so terrible, but based on the rendering of the scene and sound, Su Ruan is still pale with fright, and her popcorn is almost lost.


    Lu he looked at the little woman who was shrinking in her arms. Her face turned white with fright, and she had to be killed


    Leave a slit in your eyes and stare at the movie.


    Su Ruan is scared out of her wits watching the whole movie.


    As soon as I got out of the cinema, I asked to get into Luhe''s down jacket.


    Lu he pinched her little hand. "What else do you want to do?"


    Su Ruan shook her head. "Go home."


    Now her mind is full of scenes from that horror movie, and she always feels that there are people everywhere.


    Lu He sent her to the door, kissing her forehead, "good dream."


    ¡­


    After the Spring Festival, Lu he took Su Ruan back to his grandfather''s home.


    Su''s mother knew that she was going to see Lu he''s parents, so she went with her to choose gifts for the elderly.


    Su soft early inquired about the old man''s preferences, Su mother heard that the two old people are very kind, also put some heart.


    But think about it a lot. If you are not a good family, how can you cultivate people like Luhe.


    In such a family, without the usual instruction of his grandparents, Lu he might have fallen.


    Lu he said that Gu Lian and Zhou Junhua''s family had a little boy, who is just full moon now.


    Su Mu chose a small gold lock for the little guy. It''s very delicate.


    The old man likes to play chess. Su''s mother finds out from her dowry that her father left her to marry.


    A white jade chessboard.


    Even if Su Ruan didn''t know what to do, she still couldn''t put it down.

 Chapter 105

    Son control


    Su''s mother handed the chessboard to her, "this is what your grandfather left behind. Your grandfather''s favorite thing in those years was playing chess in addition to practicing martial arts.


    "It''s useless for me to keep this chessboard. It''s just right to give it to you as a gift to meet your parents."


    Su Ruan was a little surprised. The chessboard mother had always been very valuable. When she took Su Ruan, she couldn''t afford to rent a house. When she had no money to eat, she didn''t want to sell it.


    Su Ruan pursed her lips. "This is my grandfather''s stuff. Mom, you''d better keep it for a while."


    Su Mu smiles and shakes her head. "Your grandfather left me too much thoughts. Guyang is full of thoughts left by him."


    Grandma came out of the room and saw Su''s mother pass the chessboard to Su Ruan. A trace of nostalgia flashed in her eyes.


    "Take it. The good thing should be left in the hands of those who know and love it. The chessboard has been buried by your mother all the time."


    Su Ruan reached for it, and Su''s mother said with a smile, "when will Luhe come?"


    Su Ruan looked at the time. "It''s still early. We made an appointment at ten. It''s just over eight now¡°


    This is a shawl embroidered by Su Ruan''s mother.


    Su Mu''s needlework is very good, but she didn''t show it very much. When her husband died, she stepped on a sewing machine in a tailor''s shop.


    Later, he opened a florist''s shop, and his life was stable, so he was not willing to touch the embroidery needle.


    Probably it''s too many embroidery needles. I''m tired of it.


    I don''t know what to buy for Aunt Lu He. Su Ruan was very distressed some time ago.


    As a result, Lu he took her to the bookstore and picked out a lot of books about parenting.


    Su Ruan looked at the thick book, stunned.


    As a result, Lu he said, this is the best gift for his aunt and uncle.


    The time they agreed was ten o''clock, but Lu he arrived half an hour earlier.


    Su Ruan puts the gift into the trunk. Because the chessboard is made of white jade, she is afraid it will be broken, so she carries it in her hand.


    Last time I met, I knew that their family were very kind and gentle, and Su Ruan was not so nervous.


    Just thinking about a trunk of parenting books or some distress, "will it not be good to take so many books?"


    There was a red light in front of her. Lu he stopped, leaned his arm against the window and looked at her with a smile. "Haven''t you ever heard of the first child taking care of a book and the second child being a pig? Auntie, their current state is the first one. "


    Zhou Junhua is now a full-time father. He is busy with bringing his baby to work every day. When he comes back, he has to collect parenting books everywhere.


    Gu Lian is spoiled by him like a child. He doesn''t have to worry about anything.


    At first, the old lady couldn''t look down on it. She advised Zhou Junhua to hire a nanny, which could relieve him.


    As a result, Zhou Junhua directly refused, for the reason that he asked the nanny to influence him and his son to cultivate their feelings.


    He enjoyed it, and other people didn''t say anything.


    Su Ruan thought of a big man holding a child to coax him to sleep and change his diaper. He was inexplicably funny, but he was very warm. Think about it. Enron''s baby is about to be born.


    She also made an appointment with Zhao Moyan to see Enron in a few days before school.


    Now under the care of Chang Jisheng, Enron is radiant. I heard that the fetus was a little too big at the last prenatal examination, and now it''s pitifully restricting its diet.


    It''s good that everyone''s life is on track.


    When we got to the old house, the old man and uncle Liu were waiting at the door together. Seeing Lu he''s car coming, the old man''s serious face relaxed a little.


    Su Ruan got out of the car and called out to Grandpa sweetly. The old man''s mouth immediately opened, and he couldn''t even stretch.


    Looking at Su Ruan from the trunk to carry out the gift, the old man quickly let uncle Liu come forward to take it, "come on, how can you still bring so many gifts."


    Su Ruan let go and let uncle Liu take the gift.


    Smiling, he took the old man''s arm and said, "etiquette should be paid attention to."


    His arm was held by his granddaughter-in-law, and the old man was very happy. This granddaughter-in-law really pitied her when she matched his Mugu.


    Lu he went to park the car and didn''t know his grandfather had defected.


    Walking into the living room, the old lady was busy arranging flowers. As soon as she saw Su Ruan, she immediately stopped her action. "Xiao Ruan is coming. Sit down quickly."


    Su Ruan sits on the sofa, and the nanny takes out the newly cut fruit plate from the kitchen.


    Su Ruan chatted with the old lady. Liu Shuhe and Lu he came in with gifts.


    Su Ruan almost forgot the chessboard in her hand. She quickly opened it and handed it to grandfather Lu He. She looked very clever. "Grandfather, I was in a hurry last time, and I didn''t have time to prepare a gift. This chessboard was left by my grandfather. His old man loved playing chess very much in those years, but it hasn''t been used since he left. It''s a kind of fate to give this chessboard to grandfather."


    Looking at the chessboard in Su Ruan''s hand, the old man''s eyes brightened, and he said, "it''s too expensive. This gift is too expensive, but he subconsciously reached for it. Then he couldn''t put down his hand and touched the chessboard.


    Su Ruan smiles with a curved eyebrow and shows her white teeth. She takes other gifts from uncle Liu.


    He handed the shawl to grandma. "My mother embroidered it herself."


    The old lady took it and looked at the fine needle and thread on it. She was surprised. "It''s so beautiful. Your mother''s hands are so skillful."


    Su Ruan blushed, a little embarrassed, "if grandma likes it, my mother is worried that you won''t like such fancy things."


    The old lady touched the peony embroidered by Su mu, "how can you not like it? Your mother is so skilled and exquisite. I can''t believe she embroidered it by herself."


    After chatting with the old lady, a loud baby cry came from upstairs, and Zhou Junhua stood at the stairway holding his baby son who was just full moon.


    Toward Su soft very naturally said hello, Su soft looked at his arms swaddling, a face of curiosity.


    Seeing Su Ruan''s eyes, the old lady said with a kind smile, "go up and have a look at Gu Lian. The child is almost sick in bed all day."


    Su Ruan subconsciously looks at Lu He. Lu He bends his eyebrows and takes her upstairs. The baby in Zhou Junhua''s arms has been crying all the time. His face is red and looks very pitiful.


    Su Ruan stares at the baby. "Is he hungry?"


    Zhou Junhua a face father smile, "just eat full, he is noisy, want to come out to see lively."


    Su Ruan stares at the baby in surprise. She can''t help reaching out and touching the baby''s little finger.


    Just full moon child small hand tender like tofu general, Su soft gently poke, dare not force.


    As a result, when she touches her hand, the little red faced baby who just cried immediately puts away her tears and stares at Su Ruan with a pair of watery eyes.


    Su Ruan''s index finger gently touched the baby''s hand, but unexpectedly, the baby grinned at her and held her fingers open and close.


    He was not able to grasp it, but he still held Su Ruan''s fingertips loosely, laughing to show his toothless gums.


    Luhe a black line, "it is estimated that after growing up is a color embryo."


    On hearing this, Zhou Junhua immediately glared at him, "what are you talking about? My son is smart.


    People who respect and appreciate beauty.


    Lu he doesn''t care about him. He is a son now.


    Zhou Junhua is holding his son and going to find his daughter-in-law. As soon as Su Ruan''s hand is gone, the little guy''s mouth immediately shrivels and tears come down.


    Lu he chuckled, "it''s not seyunzi."


    Zhou Junhua is lazy to pay attention to him. He quickly coaxes the baby in his arms.


    The child cry is really some miserable, Su soft looked at some distressed, "or, I hug?"


    Zhou Junhua looks at her son crying miserably, hands her son to Su Ruan, and teaches her how to hold a baby.


    Su Ruan carefully holds the child in her arms. She holds the child well here, but she doesn''t cry right away.


    Lu He


    Zhou Junhua


    Is his son a real egg? Zhou Junhua thinks that he will have to look through the parenting books later. What should he do if the children like women too much?


    Su Ruan walks into Zhou Junhua and Gu Lian''s bedroom with her baby in her arms.


    Gu Lian is lying in bed, bored with melon seeds, watching TV.


    It''s funny to say that Lu he begged for nothing but to enter her family, and this Zhou Junhua is even more ridiculous, which can''t be described as begging for nothing.


    He directly regarded himself as a member of the ancient family. He consciously lived in the ancient family as soon as he got married. He declared that the ancient family was his family, and Gu Lian''s parents were his parents.


    As for the Zhou family, he didn''t even mention them.


    Su Ruan had to sigh, do they have any misunderstanding about this matter?


    After all, don''t men feel very shameless about such things?


    Su Ruan couldn''t figure out what the two men were thinking. She sent the little guy in her arms to his mother''s arms. Gu Lian is an old woman. She got such a baby''s pimple. Naturally, she was the darling of her heart.


    As soon as Zhou Junhua heard that they had brought a large number of parenting books, he immediately became interested and ran downstairs to read them.


    Gu Lian shook his head with a helpless smile, his eyes full of happiness, "let you laugh, he is very sensitive to parenting books recently."


    Su soft smile eyes curved, "the first child, some tension is normal, after all, no experience."


    Lu he stood looking at the two women chatting, three words without leaving the little guy in Gu''s arms.


    Looking at Su Ruan''s bright eyes, she was stunned for a moment. She seemed to like children very much.


    Lu he touched his chin. She liked children so much that it seemed that he would make plans for his future.


    He can''t have a baby so early to compete with him.


    He almost thought that after having a child, she held the child''s heart and cried, but did not bother to pay attention to him.


    Lu he''s eyes are dim. Well, you can''t have children too early.


    He must stand firm.


    The child sleeps very fast, lies in the mother''s arms just a while to sleep in the past.


    Su Ruan looks at his sweet little face and likes it more and more.


    Children are the most lovely creatures in the world.


    Lu he looked at Su Ruan and the little thing on the bed, who was sleeping and spitting bubbles. He couldn''t turn his eyes. It was delicious. Oh, children are the most annoying creatures in the world.

 Chapter 106

    Parturient fear


    Su Ruan stood in front of Zhao Moyan''s house, her red scarf lining her small face white.


    There was a knock on the door.


    It was the door opened by xiaoliuli. Su Ruan touched xiaoliuli''s head and handed her the cake she bought. "Liuli, do you remember my sister?"


    Liuli shrinks backward, a little shy, "little soft sister is good."


    Su Ruan pinched her little face. "Good boy, where''s your sister?"


    Liuli took her into the door, "my sister works in the room."


    Su soft knocked on the bedroom door, Zhao Mo Yan voice some hoarse, "into."


    Su Ruan goes in and xiaoliuli sits on the sofa in the living room eating a small cake.


    Zhao Mo Yan is in the process of writing. With a glass of water in hand, he looks up at Su Ruan and signals her to sit down.


    "I''ll be fine in a minute. Wait for me."


    Su Ruan sat on her bed patiently and saw a book on the bedside table. She picked it up and flipped it at will.


    "How can you be so dumb?"


    Zhao Mo Yan coughed and said, "I have a cold. I had a fever two days ago and my throat is inflamed."


    She glanced at the book Su Ruan was reading and said with a smile, "that''s the first book I published. I''ll leave it as a souvenir."


    Su Ruan turned over, just turned to the page of Chu city.


    Looking at Zhao Moyan, it seems that she has completely put it down.


    No one can stay the same waiting for who, time can treat all the scars.


    At the end of the day, all the injuries you''ve suffered are just obstacles to your growth.


    You cross over, look back, that''s all.


    Zhao Moyan looked at the words he had written with tears on the cover. Now he has a look, and he is a bit affected.


    To the downstairs of Enron''s home, Su Ruan saw Enron standing on the balcony with a stomach, waving to them excitedly.


    She didn''t feel it at all. Su Ruan and Zhao Moyan were scared to death.


    Fortunately, there was a Chang Jisheng in the back, with a black face, who carried her back to the living room.


    Upstairs, Enron stood at the door waiting for the two of them.


    Su Ruan came forward and said hello to the little princess in her stomach, "little baby, godmother has come to see you."


    "Enron quite stomach, bent eyes," she kicked me twice


    Zhao Mo Yan''s eyes are gentle. "I guess I know we''re here. I''m saying hello to us."


    Chang Jisheng stood at the door, "come in and sit. It''s cold outside."


    A group of people into the living room, Enron a face of excitement will be a few days ago and Chang Jisheng to take photos of pregnancy to show them.


    Su soft looked at the photo, a face of envy, "really cute."


    Enron was wearing a loose coat with a button on his chest. He drew some lovely expressions on his belly. It looked cute and straight. Chang Jisheng stands beside her and looks at her with lingering eyes. She can squeeze out water.


    When I went to shoot this set of photos, I made an Oolong scene.


    The photographers of Enron peace treaty didn''t meet at ordinary times. They all chatted through wechat.


    As a result, the photographer may have a gentle personality. When they chatted with each other, Enron subconsciously thought that he was a girl.


    When Chang Jisheng asked her, she vowed that the photographer was a woman.


    As a result, on the day of taking photos, Chang Jisheng saw that the photographer was a man, and his face turned black at that time.


    When the cameraman asked Enron to tie her clothes to show her stomach, Chang Jisheng covered her clothes with a black face and said, "is there no female photographer?"


    As a result, it happened that the female photographers went to shoot the location, and the rest were men.


    Without saying a word, Chang Jisheng took Enron and left. Finally, Enron made another appointment


    It was taken by a female photographer.


    Enron still remembers the eyes of those women staring at her when they took photos. They were envious.


    She just wanted to say, so overbearing, what to envy?


    But in the heart inexplicable sweet Zizi is how to return a responsibility?


    Enron is pregnant and can''t cook. Chang Jisheng''s skill is not enough to make them cook a delicious dinner at home.


    Several girls lie together and chatter. When it''s time for dinner, Chang Jisheng orders a restaurant early, wraps Enron in a thick down jacket, takes her hand and drives them to the restaurant.


    Taking advantage of Chang Jisheng''s time to go to the bathroom, Enron suddenly lowered his eyebrows and eyes, looking a little depressed.


    Su Ruan and Zhao Moyan look at each other. Su Ruan pours a cup of warm milk for Enron and asks her softly, "what''s the matter?"


    Enron raised his head, eyebrows full of panic.


    Due date is approaching, but she is more and more nervous, even at night will suddenly wake up.


    She took Su Ruan''s hand and gently stroked her stomach, with tears in her eyes. "I think I''m not normal recently. As long as I think it''s going to be the due date, I''ll be hurt


    I''m afraid my heart is pounding


    She shook her head hard. "Su Ruan, I don''t like my child. I love Chang Jisheng and her very much, but I can''t control what to do. I''m really afraid."


    "Enron." Zhao Mo Yan called her.


    Enron raised his head dimly with tears in his eyes, and Zhao Mo Yan gave her a smile. "In a while, your baby will come out to meet us. She will call your mother with pigtails and lie in Chang Ji Sheng''s arms and call his father. I''m looking forward to it."


    Enron seemed to think of the scene, and his eyebrows softened a little.


    Zhao Mo Yan''s voice is soft, like a spring breeze blowing across his cheek, gently soft touch.


    "Don''t be afraid."


    Enron suddenly smile, wipe tears, "I am not some affectation?" Zhao Mo Yan shook his head, "no affectation, the first time, everyone will be afraid."


    Fear of labor, many people will advise mothers, production is a must experience process, nothing terrible, women have to go through this barrier.


    But such persuasion, for pregnant women, most of the symptoms of fear will not disappear, but also hidden in the heart, unwilling to say it.


    No matter how serious it is, it may become prenatal depression.


    Chang Jisheng came in from the door. When he passed by Zhao Moyan, he said thank you very quietly.


    Her voice is so light that she doesn''t even hear Su Ruan. Zhao Moyan nods. Now that Chang Jisheng knows, she believes that he should be able to deal with Enron''s fear of labor.


    When eating, Enron wanted to eat crabs very much. Looking at the crabs in the corner, he was greedy.


    With the stomach to Chang Jisheng, expression is very serious, "Chang Jisheng, your baby daughter want to eat crab how to do?"


    Chang Jisheng was very cooperative with her, "that''s really embarrassing. Please tell my baby daughter that crabs may not be eaten until she is born."


    Enron flat mouth, saqijiao, "you don''t love me, I want to eat crabs, eat a good, just one?"


    Let her be coquettish and cute. Chang Jisheng doesn''t let go of anything.


    Su soft listen to two people greasy crooked, some toothache, a chopsticks to the rest of the crab clip himself and Enron bowl.


    Two people look at each other, especially the tacit understanding of the head down to eat crab.


    When Enron finishes her work, she finds that Chang Jisheng doesn''t let go. She stands up and prepares to eat crabs directly, so she doesn''t care about him.


    Chang Jisheng has seen Su Ruan and Enron''s action for a long time. He hooks the corner of his lip and presses Enron to his seat. "Wait here. I just asked the chef to do something else for you."


    Enron recovered from the crabs, and immediately came to the interest, "what?"


    Chang Jisheng smiles and gets up to go out.


    Su Ruan bit the crab tongs and looked at a woman who was immersed in happiness. She trembled and said, "Gee, it''s really sour teeth."


    Zhao Moyan bowed her head to eat attentively. She was very serious when she ate. She always adhered to the old adage that food was silent and sleep was silent.


    Enron blushed, "it''s sour for you. Aren''t you as greasy as Luhe?"


    Su Ruan thinks about it and is right. She doesn''t despise Enron any more. She bows her head and sends a message to Lu He.


    "What are you doing?"


    The wechat message rang, and Lu he''s expression remained unchanged, indicating the person in front of him to continue. He held his mobile phone in his hand, looked down at his eyes, and gently flashed by, "in a meeting."


    Su Ruan saw that he was in a meeting and did not dare to harass him any more. As soon as he was ready to put away his mobile phone, his message over there came back again. "When will you come back, I''ll pick you up."


    Su soft Leng Leng, chopsticks poked his mouth, pain his tears, "don''t come to pick me up, I directly with Zhao Mo Yan go back together."


    Stop for a long time, there just leisurely back sentence, "little heartless."


    The resentment in the tone makes Su Ruan laugh. She how have no conscience, she is considering for him, she is in Enron home this side, and he is in Chen an.


    In the opposite direction, it is estimated that it will take an hour to get here from chen''an. In addition, there should be traffic jams now. It is estimated that it won''t work in an hour.


    Chang Jisheng came in with a tray in his hand.


    The tray was covered with an iron object, and the contents could not be seen.


    Enron is very curious, "what''s so mysterious for?"


    Chang Jisheng put the tray in front of her, and Zhao Moyan followed her.


    Chang Jisheng raised his chin, and his camel colored turtleneck made him more elegant.


    "Open it up."


    Enron holding the tray above the small iron cover, a little bit of lift.


    Eyes brightened, "how lovely!"


    Su Ruan couldn''t help looking at it more.


    A neat row of milk white rabbits, delicate red eyes, looks very realistic.


    Jelly like little rabbit also with Enron holding her movements keep shaking, looks particularly attractive.


    Su Ruan is happy for Enron.


    As a woman, nothing can make people feel more happy than being held in the palm of one''s hand by one''s beloved man.


    Rabbit is like jelly, Enron is not willing to eat.


    I took a few pictures with my mobile phone, holding my chin and staring at the neat rabbit.


    It''s too delicate to talk about.


    Chang Jisheng dug out a rabbit''s head with a spoon and fed it to Enron''s mouth. "If you don''t eat it, it will be cold."


    Enron looked at the rest of the rabbit buttocks with a speechless face. He was really rude.


    Mourning for the rabbit for a while, Enron opened his mouth and ate the rabbit directly into his mouth.


    The strong milk flavor fills the mouth, but it doesn''t make people feel greasy, and there is a light coconut flavor.

 Chapter 107

    Xiaoluzi


    With this love rabbit specially prepared by Chang Jisheng, Enron is not bothering to eat crabs.


    After dinner, Chang Jisheng went to pick up the car. Su Ruan and Zhao Moyan stood beside Enron.


    Su Ruan looks at the ring on Enron''s hand. Seeing Enron''s present appearance, she suddenly smiles.


    Enron caught a glimpse of her smile, knew what she was thinking, and bent her eyes with a big belly.


    ¡­


    She will go back to school in a few days. Grandma is old. Su''s mother plans to let her stay here and not let her go back to her hometown in the south.


    The old man is old, his legs and feet are unchanged, so far away, there is no time to eat anything here.


    At the beginning, grandma didn''t want to stay at all. In the end, Su''s mother was soft hearted. Since she didn''t want to stay, she went back to her hometown with her.


    She knew that her mother was reluctant to give up her father''s old house and the hometown where she had lived with her father all her life.


    When Su Ruan helped her mother pack, grandma came in from the door, sighed and sat on the bed with her crutch.


    Approaching the departure, grandma was still relaxed and willing to stay.


    Finally, a mother''s love for her daughter made her decide to stay.


    She knows that she''s old, so she won''t be at ease. If she doesn''t stay, Su''s mother can only leave everything here and go to her hometown to accompany her.


    How can an old woman drag down her children? Here, Su mu can open a flower shop to sell flowers. When she comes to her hometown, she has to find a job again. She still doesn''t know what kind of job she can find.


    Grandma said to Su Mu and Liu Zhixu, "when I die, you should take me back to my hometown and bury me with your father. Otherwise, I will die and I won''t die."


    Su Ruan stood on the balcony and saw Lu he''s car parked at the end of the alley. Then he looked up at her as if he knew she was looking at him.


    At that moment, they both laughed.


    Lu he''s index finger and middle finger close together. He gently clicks on his forehead and smiles at the corner of his mouth.


    Today, he wore glasses. His golden glasses frame reflected light slightly in the sun. It was like a villain in Su Ruan''s detective story. Well, it seemed that he was a polite scum.


    But she likes to be tight.


    Su Ruan carries her luggage downstairs. Her grandmother and mother send her downstairs together. Su Ruan doesn''t want to let her go downstairs, but the old man pouts his lips and says that she dislikes her for being old and useless. She doesn''t even want to send her.


    Su Ruan has no choice but to admit her mistake. How can she dislike her grandmother? She just finds it inconvenient for the old man to go up and down the stairs.


    When Lu he went upstairs, he just heard grandma''s angry words. He took Su Ruan''s luggage and knocked on her head.


    Su Ruan cried out in pain and immediately complained, "Mom, he knocked me!"


    Lu he laughed, Su''s mother also laughed, and her grandmother''s crutches rang, "hahaha, Xiaohe is holding me against injustice."


    Today, he was wearing a white turtleneck and a black overcoat, which made people feel that this person should not be easy to get along with. Su soft takes aim at the look in his eyes that he looks at her with a smile but not a smile, and deepens the feeling of his gentle scum.


    Put the luggage into the trunk. Su Ruan is still saying goodbye to her grandmother and mother. Lu he is not in a hurry. She stands beside her and listens to her voice. She asks her grandmother to be good at home. She will come back to see her as soon as she has a holiday.


    The older you get, the more like a child. Grandma is not happy. "You child, when did I not behave?"


    Su soft smile quickly coax her, "Oh, wrong, grandma has been very good."


    Su''s mother smiles and looks at two people, big and small, like children. She twists Su''s soft ears. "Can you use this word to describe your grandmother?"


    Su Ruan bares her teeth and smiles. She jumps to the side of Lu He, hides behind him and spits out her tongue at her mother.


    Lu he saw her hide in the car like a little rabbit, and then went back to say goodbye to Su Mu and grandma before getting on the bus.


    Lu he prepared a lot of snacks for her in the car. Su Ruan didn''t have a free time all the way, but it wasn''t boring.


    When she arrived at the apartment, Su Ruan put down her luggage and threw the candy in her arms to the ground. She collapsed on the sofa.


    He rubbed his face on the sofa and said, "well, for more than a month, I really miss this nest."


    Lu he took off his coat and turned on the air conditioner. When he heard her, he laughed, "it''s not heartless."


    Su Ruan was too lazy to pay attention to him. She patted the sofa and said in a low voice, "Xiao Luzi, hurry to give me the can of coke."


    Lu he shook his hand with the air conditioner remote control. "What do you call me?"


    Su Ruan said, "xiaoluzi, xiaoluzi."


    Lu he slowly put down the air conditioner remote control, step by step toward Su Ruan, eyes a little dangerous, little Lu Zi, she really dare to call.


    Su Ruan just felt that the sofa sank, so she quickly begged for mercy and said, "brother Lu, brother Lu, I''ll get you a coke."


    Lu He, with a smile, glared at her, "what''s his name, brother Lu? How nice little Lu Zi is."


    Su Ruan murmurs, right? She also thinks that xiaoluzi sounds good.


    Although the heart thought turned a few turns, small Lu Zi called a few, but Su soft face flattery smile still exists, "small Lu Zi? Who is xiaoluzi? Brother Lu heard me wrong


    She would pretend to be a fool. Lu he glanced at her and twisted it on her waist, "right? That may be a mistake. "


    Su soft hiss, this time, he really has no soft hand.


    After rolling her eyes, Su Ruan gets up from the sofa, goes to the refrigerator and takes two cans of coke, one for Lu he and the other for herself.


    Meizizi opened the ring, was about to drink, suddenly a light hand.


    Su Ruan looked at the two cans of coke in Lu he''s hand, Wei chubaba''s flat mouth, dare to be angry, dare not speak, like a little daughter-in-law who was bullied, "didn''t she give it to you, how could she rob me?"


    Lu he looked up and took a big sip of the coke she had just opened. Su ruanguang could feel the shivering sensation of the cold coke across her throat. She was so anxious that she reached for the other bottle in his hand, but he was too tall, and he stretched out his arm to let her get it. Su Ruan jumped twice, pouted and gave up.


    Hard stare at Lu He, she directly ready to go to the refrigerator to get a can, he can''t rob it.


    She''ll be angry if she grabs again.


    As a result, after just two steps, Su Ruan was directly hooked by Lu he''s arm.


    "You don''t want to drink something so cold!"


    Su Ruan was angry when he attacked her. Her small face swelled up, but he had some severe eyes on his eyes. Her voice disappeared immediately. Wei qubaba hummed, "then I just want to drink coke, or should I put it in hot water?"


    For her pathetic little face, although she knew that she was selling miserably and pretending to be pathetic on purpose, Lu he just ate it.


    He tilted his head and looked at her for a moment, then he suddenly laughed.


    Su Ruan feels a little dangerous. She thinks his eyes are strange.


    Su Ruan is planning to continue to make persistent efforts to sell, but when he is in a bad situation, he looks up and drinks a lot of coke.


    Su Ruan is angry. He won''t let her drink it. It''s nothing to drink in front of her.


    As a result, before she could vent her anger, he blocked her mouth, not counting ice, and even some warm coke flowed into her mouth, making Su Ruan blush.


    With the smell of coke kiss, although some embarrassed kiss, a kiss finished, Su soft collar is full of coke stains.

 Chapter 108

    I was wrong


    Instead of drinking coke, Su Ruan blushed and said nothing in the sofa.


    Lu he got up, looked at her and laughed like an ostrich, and put their luggage back into the room.


    After he hung up their clothes and cleaned them up, Su Ruan came out of the bedroom with her short legs on the armrest of the sofa, her face flat on the sofa, but fortunately, Lu he sniffed and didn''t drool.


    He took the blanket to cover it for her and turned up the air conditioner. Lu he went to the study to read the mail sent by Uncle Zhong today.


    When Su Ruan wakes up, there is only a dim light in the living room. The warm yellow light is not too dazzling even when she just wakes up.


    Rubbed to knead the Mou son of Xing bleary, Su soft looked at the study that lights up.


    He crept to the door of the study and looked in along the crack of the door. Lu he was facing the computer and was working very seriously.


    Don''t want to know is Chen An''s affair, Su soft some heartache.


    Since Lu he took over Chen an, he hardly went to bed early every night, and Su Ruan even woke up in the middle of the night with a cold quilt beside him.


    He is in the study by a guess.


    Chen''an''s headquarters is not in Kyoto, but in Q city. Luhe goes to Q city as soon as he has time. Fortunately, Kyoto and Q city are not far away. It''s close to the city and it''s only an hour''s drive away.


    Otherwise, running back and forth like this, Su Ruan would be distressed to death.


    Carefully back to the kitchen, Su soft in Enron there with Zhao Mo Yan steal teacher finally put to use.


    In the fridge, they still had what they had left. Except for a few eggs, the rest were all snacks.


    Su Ruan didn''t give up. She rummaged around and finally found a small piece of beef on the bottom floor of the refrigerator.


    Carrying a small piece of beef back to the kitchen, the beef slices into pieces, took two eggs.


    To be honest, she''s a little hungry, too.


    After the eggs were fried, she put the beef into the frying pan, holding the lid in her hand, carefully guarding against the oil spilled from the pan.


    A smile came from the door. Su Ruan turned back. Lu he was leaning on the doorframe and looking at her with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Su Ruan saw that the smile was about ridicule, so she didn''t care about him.


    Lu he touched his nose, went forward and took off the cover shield in her hand, "I''ll do it."


    Su Ruan naturally released his hand, retreated behind him, took a look at his skillful movements, stuffy_ Flat flat mouth, "how did you come out, not at work?"


    Lu He raised his eyes, "you move so much. I''ll come out and have a look."


    Su soft Oh, looking at the pot of steak was turned over by him.


    She found the plate from the cupboard and put it in front of him like a treasure. "OK, I''ll have it medium rare."


    Lu he turned off the fire and put the steak on the plate. Su Ruan closed her eyes and sniffed, "it''s delicious."


    After washing her hands, she went to the living room. Su Ruan poured two cups of milk and put them on hand. She drank milk and ate beef. It was estimated that only she could think of this kind of supper. Su Ruan sandwiched the fried eggs in her plate to Lu He. She lowered her eyelids and said, "you have a big appetite. You should eat more."


    Lu he looked at the so-called fried eggs that she had caught and could hardly see what they were.


    She can also want to get a fried egg in the shape of love. Although it''s not like love, it doesn''t matter what the pattern is. Luhe doesn''t have high requirements, just eat it.


    But facing the black fried eggs with a little love shape in front of him, Lu he still couldn''t help jumping from his forehead.


    She was clever, but a bad smile flashed in Lu he''s eyes.


    Straight clip a piece of fried egg, "Su soft."


    Su Ruan turns back and opens her mouth slightly. Just as she wants to ask him what to do with her, she fills her mouth with something.


    The mouth subconsciously moved, face a change, Su soft immediately vomited to the trash can, take the milk to drink


    Go down, it''s hard!


    A good egg, fried by her, tastes like poison.


    Spit out not yet slow tongue, Su soft glared at Lu He, "do you want to poison me and then change a new girlfriend to recruit truthfully!"


    Lu he spread his hand and shrugged, "it''s wrong, but you fried it yourself."


    Su Ruan choked, "if you dislike me, I will not cook for you any more."


    Blink blink deliberately squeeze out two drops of tears, Su Ruan squints at Lu He, "have no conscience, still say I have no conscience all day long, fortunately I work hard to make you a midnight snack, as a result, you not only dislike me, but also humiliate me."


    Lu he was speechless and looked at her. As soon as she saw her face, she immediately tried to squeeze tears and rubbed her forehead. "I''m wrong."


    Su soft complacent, "where is wrong?"


    Lu he said, "you shouldn''t be told that your fried eggs are bad." He said, looking at her face sad expression some tangled.


    Su soft looked at his face tangled appearance, think he is not aware of the impoliteness, ready to apologize.


    As a result, he laughs at her, "in fact, it''s not just fried eggs."


    Besides desserts, she really doesn''t know anything about cooking.


    But he suddenly bent his eyebrows, put the remaining piece of fried eggs into his mouth, and stared at her with bright eyes, "but, including fried eggs, as long as you make them, I like them.


    ¡­


    In the morning is the drawing class. A new model came to the drawing room. I heard that the long one is called a handsome one. He is extremely handsome.


    Su Ruan was speechless for a while. It was the first time that she heard the word "miserable" used to describe her appearance.


    When she saw the model, Su Ruan took a look at his long legs, and then at his handsome face. Well, it was really handsome.


    But compared with her Luhe, it''s still a little bit worse. Beauty is in her eyes. In her eyes, Luhe is perfect, just like Apollo.


    The model has a cold face and is wearing a thin white shirt. Fortunately, there is heating in the room. Otherwise, people will think that she is a fool if she wears such a thin shirt in this weather. Qin Yue came up with a ghostly voice and said, "don''t underestimate this model. It''s said that our headmaster, his son, came to be our model on a whim.


    Su soft blinked, "Oh."


    Yang Yanan doesn''t know when to sit next to Su Ruan. She stares at the model with her eyes full of potential


    It''s a must.


    Looking at Su Ruan and Qin Yue''s disdain, her mind is blank.


    Naturally, they don''t think there will be anything between her and them, but today, seeing the appearance of this model, Yang Yanan feels more and more uncomfortable. She thinks that she is not worthy of that man.


    Qin Yue came over, leaning on Su Ruan''s voice with a bit of wanton, "it''s said that the model will be naked tomorrow


    Su Ruan is dumb: "why?"


    Qin Yue Gougou fingers, face smile some obscene.

 Chapter 109

    Qin Yue''s hero saving beauty


    "I don''t know. It''s a piece of gossip. It''s a sacrifice for art."


    Listen to Qin Yue''s voice, there are some small ripples.


    Su Ruan glances at her and just wants to make fun of her. She accidentally sees Yang Yanan looking at the model''s eyes and takes her eyes back.


    I have to say that Yang Yanan has a high vision.


    Qin Yue quietly touched her chin and looked at the handsome man with a cold face. She laughed twice. It turned out that it was the headmaster''s son. So, she was the life-saving benefactor of the headmaster''s son?


    As soon as the bell rang, the professor immediately went to the model and said with a smile, "don''t worry, there''s another class."


    For Bai Qinyu, the bell seemed to be a relief. His face, which was cold because of the professor''s need, warmed up instantly, "well, I know."


    The professor watched him grow up. He looked at some of his little red faces under the gaze of the students. He joked with him in a good mood, "how did you hear that you are going to be a nude model for us? Why did you suddenly want to open up?"


    Bai Qinyu blushed, took the coat beside him and quickly put it on his body. His eyes naturally swept to the other side and touched his chin. Qin Yue looked a little obscene, and her voice had a sound


    Some weak mouth, "no matter, is Zhao Liang they joke spread."


    The professor nodded, a little bit clear on his face, and he said, it''s good that the child is willing to help as a model. How can he be willing to be a naked model?


    Su Ruan looks shocked at the model''s blush, smashes her tongue and leans on Qin Yue''s shoulder. It''s incredible.


    "God, I thought it was another pretty cold beauty. I didn''t expect it was a shy little brother."


    Qin Yue smiles brightly, her messy broken hair curls towards the corner of her eyes, with a bit of cynicism.


    Su Ruan glimpses her generous appearance and sighs for a moment that if she is a man, I''m afraid Qin Yue is also a romantic.


    Bai Qinyu came this way. He had a very strong face, but he made him look like a shy woman.


    But have to say, long handsome person, don''t say shy, estimate eat excrement is good-looking!


    In the twinkling of an eye, Bai Qinyu has come to the front. Su Ruan looks at the man standing in front of Qin Yue, and suddenly smiles. It seems that these two people still have some adultery!


    Yang Yanan leaned over, with a soft smile on her face. She lifted her hair and pinned it behind her ears.


    It''s said that this action is very attractive in the eyes of boys.


    Unfortunately, Bai Qinyu didn''t even look at her. He just looked at Qin Yue with a red face.


    Qin Yue whistled, "what''s the matter, little brother?"


    When Su Ruan hears her teasing voice, her teeth ache for a while, but it''s obvious that Bai Qinyu is very fond of her.


    "Can you come out?" he said


    Su Ruan sits outside and immediately gives way to Qin Yue. Qin Yue wants to refuse, but when she looks up, she sees his bright eyes with expectation. Somehow, she naturally stands up.


    When they went out, Su Ruan added a few strokes to her sketch book with a smile. Yang Yanan came over, the jealousy in her eyes had been covered up, and she couldn''t see it at all. She laughed sweetly, "Su Ruan, how do a Yue and that boy know each other? Why haven''t I heard of it? "


    The pen in Su Ruan''s hand pauses for a moment, and there is a proper smile on the corner of her mouth. "I really don''t know about this. After all, it''s the first time I''ve seen this model boy."


    Yang Yanan lowered her head, and the resentment in her eyes flashed by. She didn''t know, oh, who didn''t know that Qin Yue had the best relationship with her now? She knew it, but she didn''t want to tell herself.


    And Qin Yue. She has been alienating herself recently. She looks at Su Ruan Yin Yin Yin. If it wasn''t for her, Qin Yue would have a good relationship with herself now.


    She stares at the two figures standing outside and looks at them for a long time. Qin Yue is the daughter of a rich family. Why do you want to rob the man she likes?


    With her conditions, what kind of man does she want? It''s just a headmaster. Yang Yanan doesn''t believe she can see.


    When the bell rings, Bai Qinyu and Qin Yue walk into the classroom together.


    Su Ruan looks at Qin Yue in a good mood, and then looks at the shy model on her face. Her eyebrows jump and her face gossip, "what are you talking about with that boy?"


    Qin Yue glanced at her faintly. Her arm was naturally put on the back of her chair. Like a big man, she said, "during the winter vacation, I went to climb the mountain. I happened to meet him. He was stopped by two people to steal money. Seeing that he was handsome, he went up to help. He remembered that he had to thank me."


    Su Ruan chuckled and saw that others were handsome. It was clearly her soul of justice that was burning.


    Unconsciously, she thought of the word "hero saving beauty". Looking at Qin Yue''s careless appearance, and the model boy who just took off her blush, Su Ruan tut tut twice, she always felt that she was the word of "hero saving beauty". It''s quite right.


    After class here, Su Ruan plans to go to Lu he after saying goodbye to Qin Yue. His class is full this morning. Su Ruan plans to accompany him to class.


    As soon as he came to the big classroom where he had class today, his mobile phone vibrated twice. Su Ruan hummed and took out her mobile phone in a good mood.


    As soon as I turn on my mobile phone, the humming song suddenly stops. My eyes stop on the two people hugging each other. Su Ruan''s pupils shrink and her steps stop.


    The photo is obviously taken secretly. It''s not very clear, even a little fuzzy, but it doesn''t prevent Su Ruan from seeing the two people above.


    Lu he and Xu Mengjie.


    Lu he hands on Xu Mengjie''s shoulder and pats him on the back. He can''t see his expression.


    But Xu Mengjie''s face is a satisfied smile, which makes Su Ruan uncomfortable.


    Staring at the photo, Su Ruan pursed her lips and turned around without any expression on her face.


    When Lu he returned to his apartment, there was silence in the living room. When Su Tang saw him coming back, he waved his tail and aimed at him lazily.


    Entering the bedroom, Su Ruan was sleeping soundly on the bed.


    Looking at her red face, Lu he went to the bed and squatted down to stare at Su Ruan.


    Then she took out her mobile phone and tried to take some pictures of her sleeping face. As a result, she forgot to turn off the sound. With a click, Su Ruan''s eyelashes trembled.


    Looking at her sleepy, watery eyes, Lu he immediately apologized, "I''m sorry to wake you up. I''ll sleep again. I''ll cook."


    Su Ruan glances at him and puts his mobile phone into his pocket. The picture of Xu Mengjie holding him in his arms flashes in her mind. Although she knows that he won''t do something sorry for herself, Su Ruan is still very upset.


    Staring at his hand that supported Xu Mengjie''s shoulder, he looked hard.


    She really hates this kind of thing that her man is coveted by others.


    Especially Xu Mengjie, a terrible woman with three outlooks, you don''t know what she will do.


    Lu he was surprised by her. He shook his hand and stared at Su Ruan with deep eyebrows. "What''s the matter? What would you like to eat? "


    Su Ruan hummed twice, "whatever."


    She is not in the mood to eat at all. She is full of the idea that her man is coveted by others.


    Lu he saw that something was wrong with her, and he was not in a hurry to cook. He went directly to the bed and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Ruan sipped her lips and hesitated, but she took out her mobile phone.


    Find the picture that I don''t know who sent her today, and hold it up to Lu He, "Nuo."


    Lu he''s face became overcast. He took a look at the picture and looked down


    She, Su Ruan, felt guilty when he saw her. She bravely choked her neck and cried, "look what I''m doing!"

 Chapter 110

    You can''t draw people


    Lu he had a gloomy face. "Who took it?"


    Su Ruan hummed twice, quite arrogant, "in addition to the bees you recruit attract butterflies, who else can shoot."


    Lu he looked at her arrogant little face and said, "why do I think you are not angry?"


    Su soft light glance at him, "from where feel?"


    On her cold light eyes, Lu he light hiss, get, it is he read wrong, this is still angry.


    Knowing that she was angry, Lu he didn''t worry. Instead, he sat on the bed in a good mood and pulled her fleshy face. Looking at her grinning, he said with a smile, "it''s still a little vinegar jar."


    Su Ruan slapped off his little hand, which made trouble on his face, and said, "be honest, why do you report her?"


    Lu he took back his hand and looked at the photo on her mobile phone in disgust. "She came up to me and fell down deliberately. I just reached out to push her away."


    His eyes clearly said, how could I hold that woman?


    Su Ruan is in a good mood and looks at Lu he''s hand on Xu Mengjie''s shoulder. It turns out that he pushes it away.


    Ignoring Xu Mengjie''s tricks, Su Ruan reaches out her hand and rarely acts as a coqueter.


    Lu he loved her so much. He picked her up from the bed with a smile on his lips and bumped her up to the sofa in the living room.


    Put her on the sofa, Lu he squatted down and asked her in a soft voice, "what would you like to eat?"


    Su Ruan tilted her head and thought, "hot pot."


    The hot pot shop is a little far away from the apartment, but they have no class in the afternoon, so they just go out for a walk.


    The midday sun is strong, but this is just into the spring weather, the sun on the body warm, just right to dispel the chill around the body.


    Su Ruan changed her bulky down jacket and put on a coat of the same style as Lu He. Inside, a milk apricot high neck sweater closed her chin. Her small face looked small again.


    A pair of wet eyes flickered.


    Lu he took her hand, reached for a taxi and opened the door for her.


    There are a lot of people in the hot pot shop. In this cold and humid weather, the hot pot can just dispel the chill of the whole body.


    Su Ruan took the menu and chose a lot of dishes. She didn''t know how to control them. Lu he knocked on the table and said, "don''t waste it."


    Su Ruan sticks out her tongue and puts down the menu.


    Next to them are self-help fruits. Su Ruan goes to get some watermelons and yellow peaches.


    When I came back, I saw that Lu he was dedicated to ironing the tableware for her.


    Seeing her coming back, Lu he pushed the ironed tableware in front of her and looked at the fruit on her plate. It didn''t make a sound. He probably thought that she was very obedient recently. He was always in charge of her and was afraid of her. He should give her some space appropriately.


    Su Ruan saw that he didn''t care about himself, and his mood came up all of a sudden, humming the tune he heard from somewhere, biting the sweet watermelon.


    He even politely pushed the fruit symbolically in front of him, "do you want to eat it?" Lu he took a piece of watermelon and put it into his mouth. Sure enough, it was very sweet. No wonder she liked it.


    The ingredients come up one after another quickly. Su Ruan prefers to eat raw tripe. She rinses it in a pot and counts the seconds as she rinses it.


    Looking at her serious appearance, Lu he only felt funny, but still quietly fished the meatballs in the pot into her bowl.


    The steaming heat warms people''s heart. Su Ruan takes off her coat, leaving a turtleneck.


    Snow clothes, dark hair, bright eyes, white teeth, around the guests from time to time to look over here, Lu he some unhappy, to sit next to cover the side to see her line of sight.


    Eye knife flies to the side, Lu He glances at the fat man who has been staring at Su Ruan, frowning tightly.


    He is tall and tall. When he blocks Su Ruan''s face, he really blocks her small figure. When he looks at her, his eyes are converging. He still sits straight and blocks her small body in the small corner of the wall.


    The little brother who threw the noodles was out of order. The noodles in his hand suddenly fell on the face of the guests beside him. Su Ruan couldn''t help laughing.


    Fortunately, the little brother was smart. He immediately went up and yelled, "Congratulations, this guest. You won our first prize tonight. Your consumption is 20% off tonight!"


    The guest was about to burst into a rage, but in this way, he turned into a smiling face and pulled the noodles off his face.


    Brother relieved, spit out his tongue, and toward Su soft side to shake face for them again.


    Su Ruan blinked and looked at the little brother, "this 20% discount is a dozen. You may have done nothing today."


    My little brother laughed and sighed. He teased himself, "it''s just a mistake, it''s just a mistake. I''ve been in hot pot shop for many years. As the saying goes, I often walk by the river, but I don''t have wet shoes."


    Su Ruan bent her eyes and was planning to continue to talk with him. Unexpectedly, the little brother was on guard. "Little sister, you don''t want to talk to me, distract my attention, and then let me throw my face on your face for a 20% discount?"


    Su soft eyes a stare, "how possible!"


    How could she be that kind of person?


    Lu he suddenly burst out laughing. As soon as he saw her face rippling, he was choked with anger.


    Now, she''s a little proud of her weakness, but he always has a little expression on his face. Even if he''s proud, he just raises his eyebrows.


    Su Ruan is angry, and doesn''t want to see the little brother throw the noodles, so she eats hard. From time to time, Lu he brought her a chopstick of vegetables, some beef rolls, and sometimes a few beef balls. He was very happy.


    After dinner, Lu he took her back to school and followed her into her drawing room.


    There is still a long time to go before class. They both came early, but none of the other students have come yet.


    Lu he lowered his head and turned over the characters in Su Ruan''s sketch book. He couldn''t see the expression clearly. For a long time, Su Ruan heard him smile, "Su Ruan, what else do you draw besides men in class?"


    Su Ruan was stunned. She looked at his confused head and replied, "we paint everything, not just models."


    Lu he glanced at the sad eyes in her sketch book. "As my woman, I will help you with whatever you want, but I have a request." Su soft Gu Du a, swallowed to swallow saliva, "what request?" In the future, you can only draw my portrait, not other men''s


    Su Ruan shook her head. "I''ll try my best."


    He''s a bit overbearing. Su Ruan shakes her head and laughs. It''s just a picture. He''s just eating vinegar.


    Take to throw a face the younger brother at this time a face of eat excrement of facial expression, a see Lu he and Su soft eyebrows, he always want to give them a holiday, lest oneself eat dog food to eat too support.

 Chapter 111

    The choice is in his hands


    Although the photo is misplaced, it''s still disgusting to Su Ruan. When she meets Lu he occasionally, Su Ruan''s little fist is ready to move. She really wants to punch her in the face.


    In the face of the woman who came to her, Su Ruan stood in the same place, quietly, but her heart was a little surprised. Xu Mengjie usually saw that she was not a white eye, and then directly turned around and left.


    How come this time not only came towards her, but also with a few tears in her eyes?


    Su Ruan held the book in her arms and blinked a few times.


    Xu Mengjie walks up to Su Ruan. Her face is ferocious for a moment. Su Ruan feels a gust of wind coming straight to her face. A trace of coldness in her eyes crosses her face and grabs Xu Mengjie''s palm with one hand.


    Xu Mengjie struggled a few times, it seems that she can not believe that she was able to block his slap.


    Su Ruan grabs her arm and pushes her forward.


    Qin Yue dares to come from behind and just sees her approval of Meng Jie. She immediately runs to Su Ruan with a frown and goes straight to her, "what''s the matter? Did this woman bully you? "


    Su said, "no, she can''t bully me yet."


    The voice is soft and soft. Originally, it has no deterrent effect. But it''s insulting to hear it in Xu Mengjie''s ears. She really hates her slow appearance. She is a weak chicken. What are you pretending to be!


    Xu Mengjie does not care about Qin Yue, but stares at a pair of red eyes, "you are not worthy of Luhe!"


    Su soft is looking back at her, Mou son is insipid have no wave, "this you said not calculate."


    Xu Mengjie gritted her teeth, "you don''t deserve him. No one can deserve him except me!"


    Qin Yue listened to the blue veins on her forehead. She had never seen such shameless people.


    When the third party is so righteous, no one is worthy of Luhe except her.


    Thinking of Qin Yue, she gave a direct Pooh, reached out her hand and pulled the broken hair behind her. "It''s really a big face. Sure enough, it''s easy to say anything when she''s thick skinned."


    Xu Mengjie ignored Qin Yue at all, and she didn''t care what Qin Yue said. Her ears were full of the voice of Lu he just now, but it just made her shiver.


    "The picture is a little blurred. Next time, make it clearer."


    Without a trace of emotion in her eyes, she clearly saw the anger inside.


    She was born proud, when so humble to love a person.


    She tried every means, but he refused to look at her.


    Take a deep breath, force the tears in the eyes, Xu Mengjie hook the lip, "Mayor Lu is going to step down, you know?"


    Su soft pupil a shrink, soft voice opening, "this has what relation with me."


    Xu Mengjie said with a smile, "no, it has something to do with you. Although he doesn''t care about Lu Yuanshan at all, you know, he is in fact a man of great affection from the bottom of his heart."


    She gritted her teeth. "It''s not just love, it''s family."


    Su Ruan didn''t say a word and waited for her to write down. She could guess that Lu Yuanshan was not just stepping down. If it was that simple, she wouldn''t deliberately talk about it. Xu Mengjie seemed to be sure. Her bright red fingertips gently lifted her hair and gave a smile. "In fact, Mayor Lu shouldn''t have retired. After all, he is not very old. But as the saying goes, greed is not enough. This man''s greed can''t be shut down once it''s opened."


    Her eyes are full of light. Qin Yue frowns and stares at Xu Mengjie''s more and more proud appearance. She looks at Su Ruan with some worry. "This woman really looks disgusting. Do you want me to beat her away?"


    Su soft some helpless, "so violent do what."


    She looked back at Xu Mengjie and said, "go on."


    For her indifference, Xu Mengjie is really disgusted. She really wants to see what her face looks like when she cries. She leaves


    I think it would be very nice to be heartbroken after I opened Luhe!


    Thinking of this, Xu Mengjie can tolerate Su Ruan''s calmness for the time being. After all, she will soon be able to see her leave Luhe.


    Xu Mengjie said, "if you leave Luhe, you can''t help him with anything, but I can help him to make Lu Yuanshan''s affairs smaller and smaller. Lu Yuanshan''s corrupt things are enough for him to spend the rest of his good time in prison."


    Su Ruan looks at her energetic appearance, her eyebrows are shining, it seems that she has the potential to get Lu He.


    Su soft suddenly laughed, "if I guess correctly, you should have gone to him just now? I think you should have said the same thing to him? "


    Xu Mengjie face a stiff, "as his girlfriend, do you want to see his father spend his whole life in prison?"


    Su Ruan''s steamed stuffed bun face looks powerless, and she laughs a little cute. "Sorry, I always respect his idea. As for whether I am worthy of him, I don''t bother you."


    Back to pull up Qin Yue, Su soft head does not return to leave.


    Qin Yue glanced at her drooping face as soon as she turned around. She didn''t want to make a fool of herself. She rubbed the hair on her head and said, "Damn, I knew that I had just beaten that woman directly. I was not happy to see her cheap


    ¡£¡±


    Su Ruan couldn''t help laughing, "fight, do you want to record a demerit?"


    Seeing that she finally laughed, Qin Yue was relieved and asked her tentatively, "what did the woman just say, what are you going to do?"


    Su Ruan lowered her eyes, thinking about the strange changes of Lu He in recent two days.


    She still thought that he is because of Chen An''s affair in vexation, originally is not.


    Xu Mengjie is right. Luhe attaches great importance to love, not only love, but also family.


    Otherwise, he would not have donated bone marrow to Lu Baoxi at that time.


    As long as he has a hard heart, he won''t go.


    After all, without his ability to donate bone marrow, Lu Yuanshan can still find a donor. The difference is the degree of success.


    He had seen the eyes he looked at Lu Baoxi, envious, resentful, all kinds of emotions entangled and finally turned into relief.


    Su Ruan shook her head. "I don''t need to do anything. The right to choose is in his hands. I support how he chooses." Qin Yue''s eyes flashed. She didn''t understand the feeling in Su Ruan''s eyes. She hadn''t experienced love or loved someone deeply.


    Lu Yuanshan''s affairs are a little serious. The mayor''s wife, jiuzhanquechao, calls Lu He, weeping. She asks Lu He to think of a way, let him think of a way, and not let his father go to prison!


    When Lu he heard the news, he said that it was not serious. In his eyes, although Lu Yuanshan betrayed his mother, he was always very cautious about those official affairs. He knew exactly what to do and what not to do.


    Even if he did, he would do it completely without leaving any trace.


    He would not go to corruption. Lu he frowned and listened to the cry over the phone. He was upset and angry.


    The woman over there was still crying and begging him to ask his grandfather to help Lu Yuanshan. She cried bitterly, "Baoxi is still young. He can''t live without his father!"


    Lu He hung up with a bang.

 Chapter 112

    Clear is clear, turbid is turbid


    When Su Ruan came home, he felt the silence of a room when he went to the door. Usually, he would turn on the TV or music at home.


    So quiet, no sound, she thought Lu he had not come back, but opened the door to see the people sitting on the sofa in the middle of the living room.


    Seeing her coming back, he raised his eyes and looked at her. His face didn''t look very good.


    Su Ruan walked towards him, just wanted to sit next to him, and he took her in his arms and sat on his lap.


    Su soft fingertips into his hair, gently stroked, "what''s the matter?"


    Xu Mengjie''s words are half true and half false, and she prefers Lu He to tell her all his worries.


    Chin pad in her neck socket, Lu he took a deep breath, only breathing between the two, for a long time, he sighed, "nothing."


    Su Ruan rubbed his tired face, he didn''t want to say, she didn''t ask, "don''t support yourself, even if I can''t help, but I will want to help you share some."


    Lu he finally showed a smile, "I am a man, how can you experience those unhappy things with me.


    ¡±


    He wished that he could not protect her under his own wings, not let her see a little wind and rain, how willing to let her come out to accompany him to face the storm.


    He doesn''t need a strong woman who can resist the storm and still looks the same. He just wants her to be happy all day long. He will block the wind and rain.


    Two people haven''t spoken for a long time, Su soft accompany him sit quietly on the sofa.


    After sitting for a while, Su Ruan feels sleepy. When she wants to fall asleep, Lu he''s mobile phone rings.


    Su Ruan saw that it was Gu Lian.


    Lu he reaches for his mobile phone. Su Ruan wants to get up from him, but Lu he''s hand hoop is too tight. She can''t get rid of it and can only stay in his arms.


    She couldn''t hear the voice clearly, but she could vaguely hear Gu Lian''s sharp voice.


    Lu He hung his eyes and listened for a while. When Gu Lian stopped, he said: "when did I say that I would ask my grandfather for him?"


    Gu Lian choked for a moment and didn''t say anything. A few seconds later, she said, "if you can think like this, it would be better. No matter whether the corruption is his default or not, it has something to do with him. He''s sorry for your mother. This is his retribution!"


    Speaking of the end, Gu Lian''s voice is full of hatred. She will always remember her sister''s nest on the bed. She is as thin as a skeleton.


    He once swore to his sister that he would love her all his life. He swore, but he couldn''t do it, so he was going to get retribution. Now, his retribution has arrived.


    Gu Lian not only has no sympathy for him, but also wants to laugh.


    If he had not been sorry for his sister, he would not have been imprisoned now.


    But the only thing she worried about was Lu He. Since childhood, she couldn''t see his mind clearly. As he grew up, she couldn''t see through his mind more and more.


    Lu he said, "every man has his own destiny, and the judge will decide whether he is right or wrong."


    Just thinking of the voice lingering in his mind, his heart still couldn''t help choking¡° Baoxi is still young. He can''t live without his father! "


    When his mother left, he left Lu Yuanshan. At that time, he was no different from Lu Baoxi.


    When he hung up, Su Ruan just looked at her quietly.


    For Su''s soft and soft sight, Lu he felt a little better after a gloomy day. He pecked at her lips, but he couldn''t help it. He asked her in a hoarse voice, "do you think I did it right?"


    He did not know that Xu Mengjie had found her, but he knew that she should have guessed a lot from the phone just now.


    Su Ruan touched his eyebrows and eyes, and found the most comfortable position in his arms. "At least, I think you''re right."


    He''s right. He''s not a judge. It''s up to the judge to decide whether Lu Yuanshan is right or wrong.


    If he does not, the judge will not misjudge.


    If he does, it is also the consequence he should bear.


    If Lu he really begged his grandfather for him, let''s not say whether he could save him. In other words, we should consider whether the old man is willing to protect him, a man who killed his precious woman.


    The old man is famous all his life, and he has never done anything bad. He has been Frank in his life. Su Ruan knows that Lu he will not let the old man lose his faith to protect a person who does not know right and wrong.


    Lu he likes the feeling of being comforted by her. Others say that he is right, but he doesn''t feel much.


    But she said he did it right, and his heart beat with it.


    After kissing her on the eyelids, Lu he put her on the sofa, bent down and put his head on her leg, his voice was full of fatigue, "let me lean on it for a while."


    Su Ruan presses the forehead for him, and sees his eyebrows stretch. She bends her eyebrows.


    She knew that her youth would not be as bright as Meng Jie said.


    In fact, when it comes to corruption, Lu Yuanshan just wants to bite his teeth.


    After half his life, Lu Yuanshan was in such a mess for the first time.


    Unfortunately for his family, he found such a woman. As an official, he always knew that corruption was a taboo and should never be touched.


    He has been in politics for so many years, and his official position has been rising step by step. He always remembers that he will never allow himself to make any mistakes.


    But it''s hard to guard against all kinds of burglars. Where can he think of it? In the end, it will be his own pillow man who will hurt him.


    He clearly told countless times, who knows that woman even dare to carry him to collect things, also received so much.


    For the second time in his life, he tasted regret.


    The first regret was when Gu Xi died, but it was not all regret at that time, but also with resentment against her. She could not understand her physiological needs as a man, and she could not be magnanimous. He was in a high position and could not help himself a lot, but his heart was always on her.


    But she was so stingy that she didn''t say anything to him on the day of her death. She left without warning, but he regretted and hated.


    But now, he is really regretful. How can he think that there will be other women who love him as much as she does in this world. No, it turns out that since her death, there has been no one in the world who loves him as much as she does.


    Lying down on the cold and hard bed of the prison, Lu Yuanshan thought, "if he hadn''t done anything wrong and betrayed her at that time, she wouldn''t have left, Lu he wouldn''t hate him so much, and he wouldn''t stay in the cold prison now.


    Because how could she be willing to trap him in this situation, she would only advise him not to go the wrong way, how could she accept other people''s property, but also lean on his side and smile like no one else.


    He thought, he''s really wrong, he''s wrong.


    For the rest of his life, he will pray for her in prison.


    If there is an afterlife, then he would like her family happy, everything goes well, want to be able to get, finally, do not meet people like him.

 Chapter 113

    Why should he


    When he saw Lu Yuanshan again, Lu he was in a trance. He was transferred to the prison in Kyoto to wait for trial. The bribes his wife received were enough for him to go through the prison.


    The old man specially called Lu He. Although he didn''t say anything, Lu he knew that the old man was testing his attitude. If he wanted to protect Lu Yuanshan wholeheartedly, even if he didn''t say anything, he would be cold hearted.


    Lu he is a little funny. Everyone thinks that when he goes back to help Lu Yuanshan, let''s not say whether he has the ability or not, let''s just say what Lu Yuanshan is for?


    Sitting in front of the empty table, fingertips tapping gently on the table.


    Lu Yuanshan was taken by two prison guards, with handcuffs on his hands, and his meticulous hair is now cluttered on his forehead.


    His eyes were green and black, and his beard came out.


    Lu he had never seen him so embarrassed, even when his mother died.


    He suddenly a trance, perhaps, his mother in his eyes, far less than his career is important.


    He lowered his head and sneered. It was ridiculous that he thought that his mother still had some weight in his eyes.


    Lu Yuanshan opened his mouth and didn''t say a word. There was a glimmer of water in his eyes. Unexpectedly, at this point, it was his eldest son who had treated him badly for many years.


    Lu he''s face is very calm. He doesn''t say a word. Lu Yuanshan calms down for a while and stares at Lu He as if he wants to be imprinted in his bones.


    "I''m very happy that you can come to see me."


    He didn''t speak for a long time. His voice was hoarse and terrible.


    Lu he thought of his wife who was preparing to run away with his money. He should have known it by his appearance.


    Although the tiger is bullied by the dog, the tiger is still a tiger, and there are still loyal subordinates to Lu Yuanshan. He knows no less about things outside.


    Shallow light of um, two people mutually speechless, a time of air silence of some embarrassment.


    Lu Yuanshan said, "over the years, I have been worried about face and dignity as a father. I have never really apologized to you."


    Lu he''s eyes are deep, waiting for him quietly.


    He said, "Xiaohe, my father is wrong. I have known for a long time that he is wrong. Since your mother left, I have been suffering all the time. I''m sorry to your mother and I''m sorry to you. The biggest failure in my life is not the present prison disaster, but I don''t have it


    Be a husband and a father. "


    He was decadent, like a man who was going to die in his 70s and 80s. He closed his eyes, suppressed the surging tears, clenched his teeth, and his muscles trembled.


    There was still no expression on Lu he''s face, but his index finger tapping on the table didn''t know when to stop.


    The C.O. outside knocked on the door. "It''s almost time. It''s time."


    Lu Yuanshan stood up. He didn''t expect Lu He to forgive himself, but it''s undeniable that his heart is still longing for his forgiveness.


    But in the end, Lu he just sat quietly, without any expression in his eyes, looking at him blandly.


    Lu Yuanshan''s shoulder broke down and he stopped walking outside. "After you get married, can you tell me?" Lu he said, "let''s talk about it."


    Lu Yuanshan was led away by the prison guards. The door was closed. Lu he took a deep breath, raised his head and put his left hand on his eyes.


    The eyes covered by the palms were closed, but the tears slipped down the corners of the eyes.


    In the next few days, Su Ruan had little time to see Lu He. He asked for leave directly and came back late at night every day.


    Su Ruan looks at his deeper and deeper black eye circles. She is distressed, but there is no way.


    The Lu family is now in a mess. The verdict of Lu Yuanshan has not yet come down, but all the Lu family''s property has been frozen.


    The woman of Lu Yuanshan has cashed in all the remaining property of the Lu family and the private money she has collected in recent years, and then runs away with her son.


    I didn''t even have time to see Lu Yuanshan when I left. At least I''ve been a couple for many years. It''s a real disaster.


    At the beginning, Lu he broke away from Lu''s household registration. Although Chen an was in his name, he didn''t get affected.


    But inevitably, the stock market is somewhat unstable.


    During this time, Lu he has been busy in chen''an. Just after the meeting, he leans on his chair and squints for a while.


    Gu Lian came in from the outside and saw his face. His brow was wrinkled. Although the air conditioner was on, he just went to sleep in a sweater. It must be cold.


    Gu Lian was just about to go out and get him the coat that Zhou Junhua left with her a few days ago to cover for him, but he woke up before she came out of the door.


    Lu he was in front of him and pressed his prickly eyes, "Auntie? Isn''t it that you won''t come? "


    Gu Lian glanced at him. He was so stuffy at home that he was getting moldy. Can''t I come out and have a look? "


    "Lu he pick eyebrows," of course, your family that a big one small two men have no problem, then I have no problem


    Gu Lian thought of two sticky things at home and was very angry.


    She and Zhou Junhua''s son, whose nickname is Paopao, have been growing fat for more than three months now. They are very cute, but they are very clingy. After a while, they will cry without her.


    This is not, she finally will bubble coax sleep to Zhou Junhua, looking at the hole immediately ran over.


    Distressed looked at Lu He, his hand on the desk is still half a cup of unfinished coffee, Gu Lian frown wrinkled into a fold, "OK, you now hurry back to rest, the rest of the things I deal with first, can''t deal with again to find you."


    Lu he closed the document at hand and called his assistant to pick it up.


    It''s really time to go back and have a rest. If you don''t go back, it''s estimated that the girl in his family should pout and hang the oil bottle.


    Thinking of Su Ruan, he smiles, stands up and reaches for the coat on the sofa next to him.


    Looking at Gu Lian standing on one side, "let''s go together."


    Gu Lian said, "you go back quickly. I''ll stay here to see if there''s anything else to deal with. I''ll go back later."


    Lu he looked at her and said, "don''t worry, I''ve dealt with all the things that should be dealt with. It''s not a big problem at all." Gu Lian nodded repeatedly and pushed him impatiently, "OK, the big man grinds and chirps. Why didn''t he find you grinding so much before? I''ll go back in a moment."


    Lu he was pushed out of the office by her, some helpless.


    I can''t help laughing. Zhou Junhua can stand her for her rudeness.


    Fortunately, Su Ruan in his family is very gentle.


    Looking at the watch between her eyes and wrists, it''s still early. She still needs some time to finish class.


    When he picked up the car from the parking lot, Lu he drove directly to pick her up from school. On the way, he passed the dessert shop she liked to eat, and he stopped to buy some desserts for her.


    When he got to the school gate, she just finished class.


    Su soft''s mobile phone is silent. Seeing Qin Yue take it out and turn on the sound, she remembers that she hasn''t turned on the sound yet.


    He took out his mobile phone and wanted to turn on the voice. As a result, he saw the phone call at a glance. His eyebrows and eyes were filled with surprise. He answered happily, and the voice was obviously excited, "Luhe!"


    Hearing her voice, you can feel her exultation. Lu he hooked the corner of his lips, but he couldn''t help feeling a little distressed. During this period of time, he accompanied her too little, and hardly had a good meal together.

 Chapter 114

    Like little Bomei on the other side


    His low dumb voice with a little smile, "I wait for you in the south gate."


    Su soft eyes shined up, "are you busy?"


    Busy or not, it''s more important to accompany her, although she can''t see, but he still nodded, and then snorted, "busy over."


    Su Ruan is very happy. She puts away her mobile phone and hugs Qin Yue''s arm. She shakes it hard and her mouth almost reaches her ears.


    "I''ll go first. I won''t go to dinner with you. Bye!"


    Before Qin Yue could react, she flew a kiss and ran as fast as two short legs and a small motor.


    Tut tut twice, Qin Yue rubbed her arm that she had rubbed. The woman looked thin and small, but she didn''t expect that she had a good figure.


    Running to the door, Su Ruan saw Lu He leaning in front of the car.


    He raised his head slightly and didn''t know what he was thinking. Next to him, the students who walked by were staring at him. Because their love affair was a sensation on campus, many people knew him, but a few didn''t.


    Su Ruan even heard two girls nearby muttering, one encouraging the other to go up to wechat.


    Puckering, Su Ruan snorted. She came forward and patted Lu He on the shoulder. Then she looked around with a stingy stare. "Next time I''ll wait in the car,


    So that you don''t attract bees and butterflies. "


    Lu he touched his nose and accepted her overbearing attitude. He opened the door and let her get on.


    See Su soft on the car, the girls around the loss of shaking their heads, so handsome man, actually has a girlfriend.


    There are also students with little stars in their eyes, sky, talented and beautiful, this pair is just too good to have.


    Su Ruan didn''t know anything about those people''s brain tonic. Sitting on the front passenger''s seat, she ate the cake Lu he bought her with satisfaction, and glanced at Lu he secretly from time to time.


    He seems to be in a good mood, but his eyes are still black.


    Su soft heart smoked, it seems that he was busy, did not have time to rest to come to her.


    She was so distressed that she put a mouthful of cake into her mouth and said, "I want to eat in the restaurant next to our house, OK?"


    Lu he turned the steering wheel for a moment and glanced at her. He saw that she was eating cake at the corner of her mouth. He laughed and didn''t remind her, "OK."


    Looking at her proud shaking his legs, Lu he couldn''t help but hook his lips. He felt warm in his heart.


    She really thought that he didn''t know her mind, but he saw it clearly, and the pain in her eyes was obvious.


    Looking at the familiar road, Su Ruan is in a good mood. The restaurant is very close to home, just across the road.


    When she stopped the car, Su Ruan reached out and wanted to get off. As a result, the door couldn''t be opened at all. "Open the door..."


    Flower has not finished, she was swept into his arms, with a faint smell of tobacco, not bad, but let Su soft frown.


    Why doesn''t she know when Luhe learned to smoke. Did not wait for her mind to turn for the better, his mouth was completely blocked, and then his lips and tongue bully over.


    This kiss is not like before gentle, some intense, Su soft was pro dizzy, where still remember he smoked things.


    After Lu he''s finished, she stares at her in a good mood. She still has a small face and doesn''t know when it will be this evening.


    Pinching her nose, Lu he laughed, "silly?"


    Su Ruan was stunned for a long time. Her face suddenly turned red. She looked at him strangely and said in a small voice, "how can your kissing skills become so good? Have you been practicing secretly outside during this time? "


    Lu he a black line, a chestnut knock on her forehead, smoothly see her cover head humming, he slanted her one eye, "still nonsense?"


    Su Ruan was tearful and pitiful, like the little Bomei in the grandfather''s house.


    "No, No."


    Lu he tidied her messy hair, looked at her red face and laughed


    "What''s the reason why it''s so easy to get red?"


    Su soft flat mouth, "born."


    It''s easy to blush since childhood, and she can''t help it.


    They ate at random in the restaurant. Su Ruan wanted Lu He to go back to rest earlier. They ordered some simple dishes. They served fast and they ate fast.


    It took less than an hour to get home after dinner.


    Lu he is taking a bath in the bathroom. Su Ruan finds his pajamas and underwear and hands them to him from the crack of the door. When he reaches for the clothes, he pinches her palm badly.


    Su Ruan spat in the dark, and his ears were red. Now he was more and more unorthodox and casual in front of her. He went directly into the bathroom without taking his clothes.


    Lu he took a bath very quickly. He wiped his hair with a towel and came out of the bathroom. He buttoned his pajamas casually in the middle. Su Ruan didn''t look at him. Is there any difference between that button and no button?


    When Su Ruan came out of the bath, Lu he had already fallen asleep in bed.


    He was really very tired. Su Ruan looked at the circle of indigo naturalis around his eyes and pulled the quilt for him. His hair had not been blown dry, but she didn''t want to wake him up, so she found a dry towel and spread it carefully under his hair.


    When everything was ready, she also climbed to bed and lay down beside him, holding her arms and looking at him.


    Well, he used her shampoo and shower gel. The light lemon smell mixed with her. It smells good.


    Su Ruan squints and smiles. Doesn''t he hate using Shower Gel?


    He always dislikes the feeling that the shower gel is slippery and greasy when it is used up, as if it has not been washed clean, so he always uses soap and is not sensitive to the shower gel.


    But now, he and she have the same smell of shower gel. Su Ruan sniffs hard. It''s really nice.


    Little by little, she arched into his arms, closed her eyes and went to sleep with him.


    Su Ruan was not very sleepy. She fell asleep after a while. When she woke up, it was dark. She had been sleeping for nearly two hours, while Lu he was still asleep.


    Su Ruan gets up carefully, goes to the bathroom to wash her face, wakes up for a while, then closes the door for Lu he and lets him continue to rest. She goes to prepare dinner. Su Ruan can''t cook without a menu. She made scrambled eggs with tomatoes in front of the menu, but they didn''t sell very well. She put a lot of tomatoes and eggs.


    But Su Ruan tasted it. It looked ugly, but it tasted good.


    As for appearance, she will practice more in the future.


    Before she had time to eat the okra she bought from the supermarket the day before yesterday, she just took it out and fried it. Then she took out the sauced beef that Su Mu had sent her the other day from the refrigerator and cut it into pieces and put it on the plate.


    Finally, she made a stir fried pork with chili pepper. After the dishes were all the best, the rice was just fine. After everything was ready, Su Ruan found that she had forgotten to make soup.


    After thinking about it, Lu he didn''t wake up. She made a simple green vegetable bean curd soup, and then tasted all the dishes with satisfaction. To tell you the truth, it didn''t taste very good


    What''s the matter.

 Chapter 115

    Am I right to do this


    It''s plain and even salty. Su Ruan is a little depressed. She makes it to the menu. With the seasoning on the video, how can she be salty?


    It''s better than the last fried egg.


    Barely satisfied, Su Ruan put the food on the table and looked at the time, which had passed for a long time.


    When he went back to his bedroom, Lu he was still asleep. Su Ruan was lying at the head of the bed looking at his sleeping face. Well, he was really good enough when he fell asleep.


    It''s far from his usual cool and expensive appearance.


    Su Ruan is more and more fascinated by his appearance. She just wants to hide it quietly.


    Su Ruan opened the corner and let it out. As a result, it not only didn''t come out, but also swept its tail on Lu he''s face.


    Su Ruan was startled and reached for the candy.


    As a result, as soon as I reached out my hand, I met Lu he''s slightly wrinkled eyebrows, then his dark, deep eyebrows.


    His eyes crossed the crisp sugar and stopped on Su Ruan''s face. His eyebrows softened a little. "What time is it?"


    His voice is a little dry, Su Ruan takes his slippers for him, "it''s almost nine o''clock, I''ve cooked a meal, get up to eat and then go to sleep."


    Lu he pressed the temple, glanced at the crisp sugar, and directly lifted the quilt to shake it to the ground.


    With the sound of crisp sugar meow, his tail suddenly stood up, and then he looked at Lu he''s gloomy sight. In the afternoon, he ran to the corner of the wall to nest.


    Out of the bathroom, Su Ruan had set up the dishes and chopsticks, and Lu He raised his eyebrows in a good mood for the delicious food on the table. "It seems that the craftsmanship is quite exquisite."


    Su Ruan rubbed her nose, a little shy, "but the taste is still not very good."


    Sitting down, Lu he tasted a mouthful of scrambled eggs with tomatoes. He looked very satisfied and nodded, "very good."


    Su Ruan''s eyes turned into crescent moon and looked at Lu He contentedly eating the food she cooked.


    It''s the feeling of washing hands and making soup for your beloved.


    It feels like it''s not bad.


    ¡­


    On the third day of the third month of the lunar calendar, Enron''s little daughter was born. Su Ruan was very excited when she knew about it. She showed Enron''s little daughter a gift on the Internet in the middle of the night.


    The full moon banquet was held in the hotel of Chang Jisheng''s friend''s home.


    When Su Ruan arrived, she went straight to the room upstairs, and even couldn''t care about Lu He. She was excited to see her daughter.


    Normally, Enron has been born, but Chang Jisheng insists that she lie down for a while longer. When Su Ruan enters, Chang Jisheng is feeding her with a small bowl of chicken soup.


    Enron wrinkled a small face, uncomfortable can''t, see Su soft in front of a bright, "don''t drink, don''t drink, I''ve been drinking Chicken Soup for a month, I want to accompany Su soft talk, you go out."


    For her careful thinking, Chang Jisheng saw clearly, put down the chicken soup with a smile, "good, I finished today, and I won''t have to drink it from tomorrow."


    Enron looked at him and wondered, "really?" Chang Jisheng nodded, "of course."


    Then I watched Enron directly serve chicken soup, and I was bored.


    Su Ruan''s eyes are straight.


    Chang Jisheng reaches for the bowl and nods to Su Ruan calmly. Then he looks back at Lu He. The two men have a pair of eyes. Chang Jisheng smiles, "go out to chat?"


    Lu he nodded and looked at Su Ruan, who was lying beside the bed with an excited face and was teasing the baby. He turned and went out with Chang Jisheng.


    Just looking at the little soft baby, I can''t help thinking about the appearance of him and Su Ruan''s children in the future. The corners of my mouth involuntarily tick, should be like


    A little more of her.


    Su Ruan pokes the baby''s soft face. The baby sleeps sweetly and doesn''t open her eyes at all.


    Su Ruan pokes here and bumps there. She really likes it.


    Enron looked at her virtue, some couldn''t look down, rolled his eyes, "don''t be so obscene to my baby daughter, OK? I like to give birth to one myself. You and Lu he have the same gene. The child is not against heaven. "


    Su Ruan was really moved by what she said. She blushed and looked at Enron. She wanted to say nothing.


    Enron wrung his brow. "What''s your expression? Say whatever you want. "


    Su Ruan kneaded for a long time, and her voice was the same as that of a mosquito, "but, but, we haven''t reached that point yet."


    Enron puffed out a smile, the corner of the eye brow is full of teasing, "can''t see ah, this river is quite a gentleman."


    Su Ruan said to her, "of course, you think it''s the same as your teacher Chang. He looks like a gentleman. Who knows how fast to start."


    Enron hey of a don''t like, "have what relation with him, is I initiative of good."


    Su soft face shocked, for Enron''s bold and unconstrained she also some can''t believe.


    Enron is also a little shy, "that is not to drink a little wine, this wine strong counsellor courage, a careless, put Chang Jisheng to sleep."


    Looked at the baby daughter''s small face, Enron smile gently, "but you don''t mess, ha, I tell you, it''s really early to have a baby now, even if it''s something in the future, you must do a good job in safety measures, don''t worry about having a baby."


    Su Ruan''s face turned red, and she was ashamed of Enron, a married woman, who casually said something taboo, "I know."


    Enron laughs at her blushing face. What''s so shy about it? It seems that Lu he doesn''t teach enough.


    Zhao Mo Yan is far away. She can''t leave these days, so she doesn''t come. But she has prepared enough gifts for her daughter.


    A box full of toys and baby clothes, small shoes, are carefully selected by her.


    Su Ruan found a drum in the box she sent her, and suddenly said with a smile, "she can buy things. She bought everything. What can I buy?"


    Enron glanced at her. "You don''t have to buy anything. Just take out the ticket. I''ll save it for you and use it when you find her a partner in the future."


    Su soft white she one eye, "have you so when the mother, this child still can''t turn over, you this think future she looks for a mate, you think enough open." Enron hummed twice and took a look at the orange on the bedside table. She didn''t want to start, so she said, "I want to eat an orange."


    Su Ruan


    He peeled an orange for her, and then handed it to Enron''s mouth. He gave her a blank look. "Well, you''re a Buddha now."


    Enron laughed, "you will become an old Buddha. I will be peeled orange by you then."


    Su said, "no, I''m not like you."


    Enron smiles, and Su Ruan can see that she is really happy.


    But there is still a trace of loss behind the happiness.


    Mouth orange lost some flavor, Enron drooped eyebrows, Su soft know what she was thinking, stretched out his hand rubbed her head, "don''t think too much."


    For a moment, Enron raised his head and asked her, "baby was born, I didn''t tell her, now the full moon banquet, I didn''t call her, you say I do right?"

 Chapter 116

    Desolate for her


    Since Jiang Sulin got married, she didn''t inquire about her information, so she really didn''t hear from her again.


    It turns out that even if we are not far away, we can''t meet each other in the same city.


    Su Ruan patted her on the shoulder and sat down beside the bed. "Do you want her to come?"


    Enron''s eyes were dim and shook his head. "I don''t think so. It''s all over. When she decided to leave me and start a new life, we were doomed to end the love between mother and daughter."


    She seems to want to open, looked at the side of the sleeping sweet baby daughter, "yes, I also want to do these."


    At the end of the full moon banquet, on the way home, Su Ruan frowned and did not speak.


    Seeing that she was not in a good mood, Lu he took his hand and pinched it. "How?"


    Su Ruan doesn''t know how to say it. She stares at Lu He, then stares at the pedestrians in front of her.


    Lu He kneaded her fingers and increased her strength. Su Ruan flattened her mouth. "I''m thinking that Enron didn''t really put it down."


    Lu he didn''t know much about Enron, but he knew a lot from Su Ruan''s whispers.


    When Su Ruan and Enron chat in the bedroom, he and Chang Jisheng are outside. They don''t know what the two women talked about.


    Now I can only wait for her to continue.


    But Su Ruan stopped for a long time, stood still directly, then blinked his big watery eyes and stared at him, "will you carry me?"


    Want to also know Lu he won''t refuse, directly squat down let her lie on the body.


    Su Ruan held his neck and bent her eyes.


    She didn''t want to continue the topic just now, and Lu he didn''t ask. She just carried her step by step, as if carrying his whole world.


    Su Ruan was embarrassed to let him carry it on his back in broad daylight. Passers-by were staring at them. Su Ruan blushed and buried her face on Lu he''s back. She closed her eyes and pretended to be asleep.


    In fact, Enron has never heard of Jiang Sulin, but she has heard of her.


    But she didn''t want to tell Enron subconsciously. She probably felt that Enron was soft hearted. If she told her, she couldn''t figure out what would happen.


    After getting married, Jiang Sulin''s life is not good. Su Ruan sees that she is in a shopping mall in Kyoto, and Lu he is not there. She has nothing to do and asks Qin Yue to go shopping together.


    In the jewelry store on the first floor, she heard the noise from far away. When she got closer, she saw Jiang Sulin twisting with a beautiful young woman.


    People around them screamed and dodged, standing in a circle, watching the two people scuffle inside.


    A middle-aged man in a suit next to him had a gloomy face. He picked up Jiang Sulin and slapped her in the face regardless of her grasp and bite. "Bitch, I knew it would be no good to bring you here. Go back to me and deal with you when I go back!"


    Jiang Sulin finally catches Xiao San, who is willing to let go. She is planning to break the jar and continue to splash. As a result, she accidentally sees Su Ruan standing next to her, and her body is stiff. Then she subconsciously takes out the sunglasses from her pocket and puts them on in a panic.


    At that moment, Su Ruan saw the embarrassment from her. Even if it is just with small three tear together, Su soft did not see her embarrassed, but now, her panic let her look very embarrassed.


    Instead of listening to the man, she went to the coffee shop with Su Ruan.


    Qin Yue was very discerning to buy something in front of him. Su soft looked at her face and waited for her to speak.


    Her first words, Su Ruan is not surprised, "today''s things, you don''t tell Enron OK?"


    Su soft face no expression, "Auntie don''t worry, even if you don''t say, I won''t take the initiative to mention you in front of Enron.


    ¡±


    It seems that Su Ruan didn''t expect to say that. Jiang Sulin was embarrassed for a moment and took a sip of coffee.


    Sit close, Su soft this just see the corner of her mouth''s bruise, very pale, already about to disappear.


    It seems that the man is not only cheating, but also domestic violence.


    Left his only daughter to marry such a man?


    Su Ruan is somewhat desolate, for Enron, and for Enron''s long dead father.


    Enron used to show off how good her father was to his mother and how much she loved her mother when she was a child.


    Although she didn''t hear from her after her father died later, Su Ruan''s impression of her father always stayed at the time when the little girl was shining her eyes and happily described how good her father was.


    That day, Su Ruan didn''t stay too long. When she walked out of the coffee shop, she looked back at the straight woman with a straight back. She still looked a little rickety and left without looking back.


    Lu he holds her leg and bumps up. Su Ruan gets away from her memories and thinks about why so many people have their own lives. Jiang Sulin''s choice has made her life today. No wonder others.


    Being carried by Lu he all the way to the door, the old man on the opposite side was ready to go out. When he saw them, he laughed and said, "young people have good feelings!"


    Su Ruan''s face turned red with a swish. She struggled twice to let Lu he put her down.


    Lu he didn''t bother to pay attention to her desire. He said hello to her grandfather directly, opened the door and carried her home.


    Su Ruan covers her face. Well, she has no face to see her grandfather.


    In May, the weather was a little sultry. Su Ruan received a short message from Xu Mengjie. In a few words, Su Ruan raised her eyebrows.


    "I changed my major, but it doesn''t mean that I just gave up competing with you. It''s because I really hate finance. If it wasn''t for Luhe, I wouldn''t have studied it.


    I like the man, or that sentence, even if he married, I still will not easily give up.


    Su Ruan, I don''t think you are any better than me. Wait, I won''t give up. "


    Su Ruan is so angry that she wants to drop her cell phone. If Lu he is in front of her now, it''s estimated that she should press him on the ground directly.


    It is obvious that she is better than Xu Mengjie everywhere, especially that she is determined not to be a junior.


    As soon as Xu Mengjie leaves, Qin Yue is more happy than Su Ruan. After reading Xu Mengjie''s message, she hands her mobile phone to Su Ruan and slaps it on her shoulder. Su Ruan shows her teeth, but she smiles boldly¡° I''ll tell you, this woman is a paper tiger. She won''t give up. Why does she change her major


    Su Ruan put her mobile phone into her pocket, rubbed her painful shoulder, and muttered, "I know, but I''m not satisfied with Lu he''s so attractive."


    Qin Yue chuckles and almost claps her hand directly. Su Ruan stops her.


    She took back her hand, and Qin Yue gave Su Ruan a white look. "Be content with you, such a handsome and excellent boyfriend, can you stop attracting bees and butterflies? If you want to avoid attracting bees and butterflies, why are you so handsome? It''s really cheap and good. "


    Su Ruan hummed twice and didn''t care about the woman.

 Chapter 117

    Which brother is so pitiful


    Facing Bai Qinyu, Su Ruan blinked and looked at Qin Yue teasingly. "Oh, I think you will attract more and more people in the future."


    Qin Yue Pooh her a, rolled a white eye, "nonsense what, elder sister is like can old cow eat tender grass of person?"


    Su Ruan smiles and turns around to wave her hand.


    Whether the old cow eats the tender grass or not depends entirely on whether the tender grass is fragrant or not.


    Su Ruan can see clearly that although Bai Qinyu looks innocent and innocent, he is actually smart.


    And Qin Yue, a woman with thick nerves, really matches Bai Qinyu.


    Back home, Su Ruan is in a good mood. Enron sends her a video of a baby learning to swim in the water. Su Ruan is very happy to watch it with her eyes bent.


    Lu he didn''t know what he was busy with. He was away from home all day. Counting the time, they hadn''t been together for nearly a week.


    Think about, lovely dry daughter is no use, Su soft wilted, Baji leaning on the sofa, the TV in the current hot soap opera.


    But it seems that Su Ruan''s mind is not in the TV series at all.


    Su Ruan is startled by the buzzing of her mobile phone, and her thoughts return. She reaches for her mobile phone, which is called by song Siqiao.


    Su Ruan is in a better mood. She hasn''t contacted song Siqiao for a long time.


    As soon as she got through, she just gave a feed, and there came song Siqiao''s voice like a small firecracker. "Well, Su xiaoruan, I really don''t contact you and you don''t contact me. You have no conscience. Every time I take the initiative to find you."


    Su Ruan took the mobile phone a little far away. When she finished roaring, she put the mobile phone in her ear and laughed bitterly, "no, if you don''t call me, I''ll call you in two days. We don''t have an idea!"


    Soncejo sneered, "come on, I don''t know you."


    Su soft touch nose, no longer sophistry, turn the circle of want to open the topic, "about to have the summer vacation."


    Song Siqiao is also very cooperative, "this summer vacation I will not go back, a senior home is pharmaceutical, invited me to visit his company, after the visit, I plan to go out for a walk, everywhere."


    Her voice disappeared the original sadness, full of excitement and vision for the future.


    Song Siqiao asked Su Ruan, "how''s it going? Would you like to think about going out with me? "


    Su Ruan shook her head. "If I don''t go, I still want to go home."


    Song Siqiao rolled her eyes with her mobile phone, and she knew that this woman had no pursuit.


    Two people chat for a while, song Siqiao is rare to be a little bit awkward, hum and haw for a long time, to say not to say appearance let Su soft some anxious.


    Frowning with a little old man like, Su soft helpless, "what do you want to say?"


    "The one I just said is the senior," she blushed. "He''s chasing me now. Do you think I should agree?"


    Su soft for a while speechless, on this matter she tangled.


    Su Ruan asked, "what do you think of that senior?" Song Siqiao said, "it''s OK."


    Think about it, she added, "it''s fine."


    Su Ruan chuckled, "it''s not easy to get a good one from you. You know, our little Qiao classmate has a very high vision. When she was at school, she couldn''t get into her eyes if she wasn''t the top person."


    Song Siqiao sipped his lips, but he didn''t retort.


    Su Ruan is right. She is a typical face control, but coincidentally, the person she likes is not handsome, her abdominal muscles are not as good as she likes, and her skin is still a little black, and her character is a bit rash.


    But I have to say that the senior who pursues her now actually meets her requirements.


    If things go on like this, maybe she will really like senior students.


    Song Siqiao suddenly smiles. She has seen Yu Yuanqing many times.


    Their schools are not far apart, one in the East and one in the west, on the same street.


    Song Siqiao saw him with several boys, still smiling, as if he could get along with people wherever he went.


    Two people meet, Yu Yuanqing directly rushed up, a face of surprise, "lying trough, song Siqiao, such a coincidence!"


    The brother next to him asked him to introduce song Siqiao, but he went straight


    Then he asked song Siqiao, "do you have a boyfriend? Let''s see how my brothers are. They are all golden bachelors."


    Song Siqiao now think about it, at that time he must be very stiff smile.


    I don''t know what my brain thinks. Anyway, I rush up and say, "yes."


    Yu Yuanqing tut tut two, a pair of incredible appearance, "I don''t know which brother is so pitiful, you are tied."


    Did not dare to stay, song Siqiao stiff incomparable smile, and then say goodbye.


    Later, I met him several times, more and more calm, until goodbye, she was able to say with him, "Yu Yuanqing, good or bad is also an old classmate, how can you be so stingy, and don''t say please have dinner?"


    Su Ruan coughed softly, "what do you think? I don''t even listen to you? "


    Song Siqiao was surprised and came back to his mind, "I didn''t think about anything."


    Su Ruan doesn''t expose her. In fact, her secret love is very deep. If Su Ruan isn''t her deskmate, she probably can''t see it.


    Instead of touching those unpleasant topics, Su Ruan held her face and muttered excitedly, "Hey, you said that if you were with your seniors in the future, both of them were doctors, so busy, didn''t you ever say that you couldn''t find a colleague when you got married? Why do you think so now?"


    Song Siqiao gushed out with a mouthful of water danger, "I said that I couldn''t find a colleague, so I didn''t say that I must be with my seniors."


    Su soft a listen to, this wench don''t be said by her, from then on directly away from her senior, in that case, she didn''t become a sinner.


    Next to Su Ruan''s feet, Su Ruan''s soft and fluffy touch made her hide. She joked with song Siqiao with a smile, "no, I tell you, there are more topics among the peers. He can understand what you say, and he has nothing to do in his spare time. You two can discuss their patients and all kinds of complicated diseases together, You can tell me if it''s good to find a topic. " Song Siqiao said with a smile, "your little mouth is very powerful."


    Su soft complacent, "that is."


    Lu he opened the door and came in. He just caught Su''s soft eyes, hooked his lips and put on his slippers.


    Su Ruan raised her eyes when she heard the news. She was pleasantly surprised, "why did you come back so early today?"


    Lu he handed her his ice cream and sat down beside her. His voice was a little tired, but his eyes were full of light. His mood seemed very good.


    Su Ruan always feels that he is doing something without telling her.


    But he looked very calm. He saw her answering the phone, took the ice cream directly from her hand, dug it for her with a spoon, fed it to her mouth, and then sent it to his own mouth.


    Song Siqiao sighed twice over there, "OK, I won''t disturb you two by making light bulbs. Bye."


    Su soft smile, "goodbye."

 Chapter 118

    It''s OK to ignore me


    Putting down her cell phone, Su Ruan pounced into Lu he''s arms. Her big eyes were full of resentment. "It''s true. Are you looking for goblins outside?"


    Lu He sneered directly, glanced at her lightly, and fed her a mouthful of ice cream by the way.


    Su Ruan has no backbone to open her mouth and allow him to feed. She hears his voice with seven or eight points of smile. "I can''t cope with any of them. Am I crazy? Do I go to find someone else?"


    Su soft eyes a stare, small eyes full of threat, "you this is disrelish me troublesome?"


    Lu he shrugged, pinched her face and pulled, "how dare you."


    Su soft slapped down his disordered hand, "you can''t dare."


    The sofa was a little small. They sat close to each other. Lu he picked her up like a chicken and put her on his leg. Then he hugged her and put his chin on her shoulder. He sighed slightly. The sound was like a big bell, which made Su Ruan''s heart shake.


    "I really don''t dare to be small. One of you is enough."


    Su soft blushed, his breath in her neck, numb, let her can''t help but want to hide.


    She was deliberately making trouble out of no reason. Now, although she was amused by him, she still has a stiff tongue. "It''s said that President Lu recently recruited a little secretary, who is white and beautiful, and has long legs..."


    The rest of the words were blocked by his kiss. Su Ruan''s seven meat and eight vegetables were kissed, but she still remembered the white and beautiful little secretary with long legs. She hummed twice to get rid of him, but this guy was so good at kissing that her legs softened every time she kissed her.


    When he finished kissing, Su Ruan blushed and scolded him, "shameless, seduction is useless, quickly and truthfully recruit!"


    Lu he leaned back and lazily handed her the ice cream that was about to melt in his hand. His voice was hoarse and pleasant. "If you don''t eat it again, it''s estimated that you''ll eat it almost half a month later next time."


    Su Ruan


    He took the ice cream in his hand. Su Ruan took a big mouthful of it.


    He remembered her physiological period more clearly than she did.


    He would forbid her to eat cold food a week before her physiological period, and he would watch her a few days after her physiological period to prevent her from stealing cold food.


    How can she be so greedy? She just thinks that he''s making a fuss. During the physiological period, she doesn''t eat ice. He just takes care of her and doesn''t let her eat before and after. Do you think she''s uncomfortable.


    Seeing her resentful look, Lu he didn''t know what she was thinking. She was too greedy. In winter, he only wanted to eat


    Keep her warm, but in summer, she''s crazy about ice cream and iced soda.


    Every physiological period is painful to roll, but how do not long memory.


    He tapped her on the forehead. "Unconvinced?"


    Su Ruan is eating the ice cream he bought. Even if she is not convinced, she has to wait until all the ice cream has gone into her stomach.


    "No, no one is unconvinced."


    Lu he said softly and said nothing about her appearance. Before she continued to ask, he directly started the topic of the little secretary just now. Lu he said, "the secretary was recruited by personnel. I have transferred her away."


    The Secretary only stayed with him for a whole morning. He didn''t even look at it. He let uncle Zhong take the man away.


    The idea of recruiting this little secretary in the personnel department, he knows, is just to see him young and energetic, and try to please him by the way.


    But it happened that this flattery was directly slapped on the horse''s leg. Lu he called the HR manager who recruited the Secretary into the office to have a deep discussion about the role of this kind of vase which can''t do anything.


    The manager of the personnel department was red faced, and Lu he nodded politely and let him out.


    Su Ruan''s eyes turned around and gave him a calm voice, but she took a big mouthful of ice cream to feed him.


    "What about your secretarial position if you get rid of her?"


    Lu He squinted at her and raised a wisp of her hair. "What do you want me to do?"


    Su Ruan said, "your secretary is not mine. What does it have to do with me?"


    He said softly, "it''s not shameful to be jealous. To put it bluntly, there''s nothing to pretend."


    Su soft stretched out her hand and wrung it on his waist. She looked at him smoothly and let out a light hiss.


    "Who dare not admit it? Anyway, you are not allowed to look for the white and beautiful little secretary with big legs!"


    Lu he seems to be in a bit of a dilemma. "If you don''t find a female secretary, the heart of a boy is not as careful as that of a girl. Many small things can''t be done well."


    Su soft face drooped down, limping down from his legs, "that''s why you have to find a female secretary?"


    Lu he couldn''t resist hooking his lips. Seeing her, he immediately put it away and coughed, "that''s what I mean."


    Su Ruan''s small appearance looked very pitiful. Her eyes were full of accusations. Finally, she left a sentence, "scum man!"


    Lu he chuckled. Su Ruan was even more angry and stepped on his instep directly. What girl has a finer heart than a boy? It''s just an excuse. She doesn''t believe that there is no male secretary!


    Seeing that she was a real little fool, Lu he grabbed her by the waist and locked her in his arms, laughing and teasing her¡°


    That''s all you trust in me? "


    Su Ruan is still immersed in the news that he wants to find a female secretary. Looking at his smiling face, the more she looks at it, the more she wants to slap her. She simply can''t see her eyes and doesn''t feel upset. She just droops her head.


    Seeing her ostrich like appearance, Lu he directly laughed angrily, stretched out his index finger to stir up her chin, and forced her to look up at herself, "why don''t you talk?"


    what did you say? Su Ruan is now full of grievances. She feels that she shouldn''t be so stingy and unreasonable. After all, he has a sense of propriety in his work.


    But on the other hand, her chest is stuffy. He just doesn''t like other women talking in front of him and getting along with him day and night. Even if she is working, she is not happy.


    The more she felt unreasonable, the more aggrieved she was.


    He choked for a moment.


    On her tearful eyes, Lu he couldn''t stand it any more. He had a black line, and then hurriedly wiped two tears for her.


    "Cry what, cheat you, don''t look for female secretary." Su Ruan raised her eyes and looked at him dimly, "really?"


    Lu he kisses the tears from the corners of her eyes, and reluctantly flicks her forehead. "Really, uncle Zhong has recruited an assistant again


    Come in, man


    I thought she would wipe her tears and stop crying. Who knows, the cry is even worse.


    Lu he directly Leng, "big young lady, where not satisfied, say out I think of a way?"


    Who knows Su Ruan choked twice, belched twice, red eyes, and looked at him like a little rabbit, "do you think I''m unreasonable?"


    Without waiting for him to answer, she continued: "in fact, I''m just noisy. I won''t really get angry with you. You can ignore me."


    She was still humming and hawing. He laughed directly, leaned over to block the chattering little red lips, and his chest vibrated slightly. His stuffy smile represented his good mood.


    Just like her, her heart will melt at a glance. How can she be willing to ignore her.

 Chapter 119

    It''s on my invisible wing


    ¡­


    In the small apartment, Su Ruan and Lu he spent a whole year.


    He often busy late into the night, with fatigue into the door, if summer, she will take out a can of ice Cola from the refrigerator to him, if winter, she will touch a cup of warm ginger tea to dispel his chill.


    Her cooking skills have improved a lot. Now the dishes are not only good-looking, but also delicious.


    She often complacently gets along with Lu He. Maybe after a while, her cooking skills will far surpass him.


    Lu He chuckles and fills her stomach with all the food she cooked.


    As a junior, Su Ruan''s long soft hair curled slightly and spread over her shoulders. She was about to drop to her waist, just like a fairy falling into the world. She was so beautiful.


    With drawings in her hand, Su Ruan is biting her pen. Recently, she is preparing for another jewelry design competition, which is hosted by a new luxury company.


    Sr, when she was a sophomore, the company came to the fore. In just over a year, she entered the market and became a black horse. The speed of her rise surprised countless business people.


    And I heard that the founder of this company is very young, but I just heard that even the employees in SR have hardly seen their own boss. I see him once every 800 years.


    But according to the description of the flower crazy girl at the front desk, that figure is enough to attract thousands of women.


    Su Ruan doesn''t have much curiosity about the young boss of Sr. the reason why she took part in the design competition is for future consideration.


    Now, with the development of the industry, she has a look. SR pays a lot for designers, and there are famous Sunni designers in it, which are the idols of many design students.


    What he needs to draw a drawing is not money, but whether he likes you or not.


    It''s said that sunny is a typical yancon. An ugly man comes to him to talk about cooperation. Although he won''t refute face on the spot, it''s estimated that 90% of the cooperation is hopeless. Another 10% of the hope is that you use money to smash him. Of course, the amount of money is estimated to be a little too much.


    After all, Sunni designers are famous for their money.


    In this design competition, the top three have rich prizes, and the first prize not only has prizes, but also has the chance to sign Sr.


    Looking at the momentum, it is estimated that the future of SR is more and more limitless. Su Ruan has a feeling that maybe it will be tied up with chen''an in the future.


    But chen''an''s main products are not luxury goods, but niche brands. Most girls can afford to consume them, and there are many kinds of clothes, shoes, bags, accessories and cosmetics. Chen''an has almost all the things that girls will use.


    There are many shopping malls under his name. In the past two years, under the leadership of Lu He, Chen an seems to have taken a step forward, and her shares have risen a few times.


    SR is a luxury business, and its main consumers are all high-end consumers, so it has little influence on chen''an''s development.


    So she didn''t hear much about it from Lu He.


    Su Ruan is lying on the bed, lazily looking at the design draft. Well, there is no inspiration.


    If you want to design a unique set of jewelry, you need more than inspiration, but inspiration is really important.


    Just like now, she can''t think of anything, just want to sleep.


    Air conditioning wind toward her, blowing her straight sleepy.


    Pink toe hook hook, Su soft struggling to get up from the wear, because it is at home, she dressed very home.


    A loose blue-and-blue cotton and hemp skirt hung on her knees. When she sat cross legged on the bed, a wisp of her long hair hung at the corner of her mouth. She breathed, but did not open it. She stretched out her hand to open it.


    The mobile phone rings. The voice comes from the living room. It''s very weak.


    Vaguely heard, Su Ruan immediately got up and ran to the living room. It was Lu He who called, because she specially set the bell for him.


    She forced him to record it. In order to record the bell, Su Ruan paid a lot. He almost ate it.


    She couldn''t help thinking of his red eyes dripping with sweat and biting her teeth.


    He said, "Oh, smile so happy, don''t worry, you cry that day."


    "Dear sweetheart, your husband is on the phone. Please answer as soon as possible."


    "Dear sweetheart, your husband is on the phone. Please answer as soon as possible."


    With a little irritable and helpless voice, the crispy heart trembles.


    Su soft pressed answer, soft of feed a, there is his extremely magnetic voice, "at home?"


    She nodded, thinking that he couldn''t see, she answered in a low voice, "well, drawing sketches."


    There is a low smile, "don''t worry, slowly draw, the game is not a long time."


    Su soft Du mouth, "is still a long time, but I want to win ah, so we have to be fully prepared, strive to be able to enter the SR with my Sonny colleagues."


    He said coldly, "it''s Sonny rinny. Maybe he''s a dissolute playboy."


    Su Ruan rolled her eyes. As soon as the man was jealous, he slandered her idol, which was not worth beating.


    But the corner of her lips proves that she likes his jealousy.


    "Playboy is playboy. What''s the relationship with me? Besides, who hasn''t got a hobby yet."


    Lu he said, "I''ll go back to pick you up later. Grandma and aunt are here to have dinner with them."


    Su soft eyes a bright, surprise way: "grandma came, that they have brought Ze Ze to come over?"


    Lu he''s voice was a little lower. "I heard that he came to see you. That boy has packed up his backpack for a long time. How can he not take him?"


    Su soft suddenly smile, "Lu He, you are not naive, children''s Vinegar you also eat."


    There was a pause for a while before he said, "although it''s a child, it''s just like his father when he was young. You can''t hold him when he comes!"


    Su Ruan hummed twice, deliberately contradicting him, "if you want to be beautiful, I will embrace you."


    "OK, you must hold me when you go to bed tonight after holding me. Don''t be too hot." Su Ruan


    This summer, even with the air conditioner on, it''s still a bit hot and dry. Especially in the dry weather of Kyoto, Su Ruan curls up by her bed every night when she goes to bed, shrinking into a small ball, and Ren Luhe can''t pull it back.


    As soon as she came back, she went back again. The name of Lu he was beautiful. Lu he had too much yang qi, which was harmful to her Yin Qi.


    Lu He


    Later, Lu he pressed her to keep her from rolling. As a result, she found that she couldn''t open the arch for a long time. She directly stared at him with big watery eyes and said, "you''ve pressed my invisible wings!"


    Invisible wings


    ... wings


    Lu He


    Later, there was no way but to allow her to roll around, and he resented her heartless back.


    Thinking of this, Lu He pursed her lips. Her greedy and cool habit really needs to be changed.

 Chapter 120

    Sister in law


    When Lu he arrived downstairs, Su Ruan had already packed up and waited downstairs.


    Long curly hair tied horsetail in the back of the head, face on a layer of light makeup, lipstick with a slight pearl color, shining in the sun.


    Lu he lowered the car window and faced her pretty little face. In more than a year, she took off her baby fat, and her face became more and more beautiful.


    Seeing Lu he''s suit, she chuckled.


    She bought this suit for him. He took it with a calm face. Su Ruan thought he didn''t like it. Later, she found that he often wore it. As long as he went to the company, he basically wore the one she bought.


    Su Ruan had no choice but to buy him two more sets. When he received the clothes, he was serious, "well, there are two neckties left."


    Su Ruan


    There''s everything in the closet, OK.


    He is more and more masculine now. Sometimes he goes to the design department to find her. When he attends classes with her, she wants the mask to block his face.


    The way those girls stare at him makes her feel uncomfortable, just like her own things are coveted.


    Su Ruan gets into the co pilot''s seat, and Lu he bows to fasten her seat belt. He rubs her fingertips on her thigh, intentionally or unintentionally.


    Su Ruan shakes, but her ears are red.


    Lu he saw her reddish earlobe and said, "why don''t you wear the one I bought?"


    Su soft some embarrassed, "too hot, I don''t want to wear so long clothes."


    Lu he looked at her and said nothing.


    Su Ruan shakes and breaks. The man is very small-minded. What if he thinks he dislikes the clothes he bought and keeps them in his mind with a small notebook and never gives her any more clothes and gifts?


    In fact, the clothes he sent were not ugly, except some were pink and tender, and some were long.


    But she secretly tried it at home. The long skirt goes straight to the ankles. It has a very good drooping feeling. The soft cloth is cold and smooth on her body.


    Although it''s light pink, it doesn''t appear vulgar. On the contrary, it sets off her bare snow arms as white as jade, and her skin is better than snow.


    But! But!


    Too conservative, OK!


    What age is it? It''s normal for her to show her arms and legs, even her breasts. But this dress Lu He gave her, not to mention her breasts and legs, probably even her arms and legs are reluctantly exposed.


    Su Ruan can''t wear such a long dress, OK.


    Walking in the street, people don''t take her as a monkey in the zoo.


    Although she had been wandering in her heart for a long time, Su Ruan always knew the current affairs very well. At this time, of course, she still coaxed him first.


    Holding his arm that he was about to hold the steering wheel, Su Ruan rubbed her face on his arm and said, "the dress you sent is too formal. You can''t wear it outside. You have to wait for a formal occasion to wear it."


    Lu he smoked his arm, which she held tightly, and found that he couldn''t move at all. He didn''t move, and he didn''t rush to go. He watched her coquetry patiently. When she looked at him innocently, she said, "don''t explain. Since you want to wear it for a formal occasion, you can wear it for Guo Ziyang''s birthday party another day."


    Su Ruan


    She doesn''t want to wear it.


    She wants to change her words. That kind of clothes might be better for collection.


    To the restaurant, Gu Lian and the old lady did not order, in the seat playing with Ze Ze.


    As soon as Su Ruan went in, Zeze saw him with sharp eyes. His eyes were shining and he was walking with short, chubby legs. He hummed and asked his mother to take him down from the chair, and then ran to Su Ruan.


    When he ran to Su Ruan, she was almost at her seat.


    Bend Mou son to embrace small Ze Ze from the ground, she hasn''t taken the initiative, over there small Ze Ze Ze already put meat Du Du''s small face together to come over.


    "Kiss, sister-in-law, kiss."


    The old lady laughs and looks at Gu Lian. "I see how much Zeze likes her sister-in-law. Besides you, even Junhua can''t match her."


    Gu Lian couldn''t help laughing, "Junhua, if you know, you can''t sleep well."


    After all, as a son, his son, who is always in the palm of his hand, treats his sister-in-law better than himself.


    Gee, just think about it. I''m trembling for Zhou Junhua.


    Su Ruan holds Ozawa and sits on the seat. She wants to put him on the chair next to her. As a result, Ozawa''s mouth beeps, and she uses her little face to be coquettish. "Sit on her legs, Ozawa wants to sit on her legs."


    Gu Lian knocked on the table and snorted, "enough is enough."


    Although Ozawa can speak fluently, he is still less than two years old. How can he know the meaning of enough.


    Just looking at his mother''s serious face, intuition told him that his mother would not let him sit on his legs.


    Well, I can''t help my mouth.


    As a result, the little sister-in-law directly ignored her mother''s serious expression and held him to her lap.


    Ozawa directly moved by a pair of big eyes full of worship, little sister-in-law really powerful, not afraid of his mother.


    You know, he''s the most scared and favorite mom at home.


    The two old people in the family treat Ozawa as their sweetheart and protect him like their eyes. They all say that they are close to each other next generation, which is even closer after several generations.


    Even when the old man''s old-fashioned temperament was facing the little great grandson, his old face was full of laughter.


    What''s more, Zhou Junhua''s son is absolutely unconditional doting on Ozawa.


    Fortunately, there is a rational person Gu Lian in the family. She can only play the role of Yan''s mother.


    Everyone else''s family is a loving mother and a strict father. His family is a loving father and a strict mother.


    Ozawa takes out the lollipop he is not willing to eat from his pocket, smacks his mouth and hands it to Su Ruan. Su Ruan''s heart is slightly collapsed by his sprouting. Zeze can only eat two lollipops a day. In order to prevent tooth decay, Gu Lian pays close attention to sugar snacks, and can''t eat more than one.


    Zeze also prefers sweets, which shows how hard it is for him to save this lollipop for her.


    Su Ruan Baji kisses Ze Ze''s face again, puts the lollipop into his small pocket, and takes two pictures, "I don''t want to eat it. I''ll leave it to Ze Ze."


    As soon as Lu he came in, he saw Zhou Junhua''s son sitting on his girl''s lap. The heartless little girl also gave a kiss to the fat little meatball that she could hardly see.


    Without any expression, he went to Su Ruan and sat down. Lu he directly reached out and hugged Ze Ze from Su Ruan''s leg to his own, with a cool face. "You''re too fat. I can''t hold you."


    Su Ruan


    She can hold it.


    Gu Lian


    His son that does not call fat, that calls plump good, moreover, the child is not fat just lovely!


    Old lady: "I''m sorry."


    Well, her grandson''s overbearing momentum is getting stronger and stronger.


    Zeze for the little cousin that is counselled into the bone, a little bit of people already know to see people''s face.

 Chapter 121

    You can''t have anything.


    Ze Ze sits rigidly on Lu he''s thigh and looks at Su Ruan pitifully. He asks Su Ruan for help with a very serious expression.


    Su Ruan glances at Lu he secretly, and some of them turn their lips to Ozawa. There''s nothing they can do.


    Ze Ze''s face is sad, and the little face is really pitiful. Su Ruan''s heart is horizontal, and he rubs against Lu He. He smiles at him flatteringly, and reaches out his hand to pick up Ze Ze. "I''d better hold him. Ze Ze will have dinner, but you won''t feed him."


    Lu he glanced at her faintly, "is it difficult to feed a child?"


    Su Ruan said, "you don''t know what Zeze likes to eat."


    Lu He narrowed his eyes. He estimated that the woman''s attention to Ze Ze had exceeded his.


    Su Ruan sees Lu he''s expression to know, come on, this don''t know that nerve provoked him again.


    She was very insightful to make up for, "well, actually I don''t know what Ze Ze likes to eat. It''s not that my aunt said that Ze Ze likes to eat meat last time. I just heard that."


    Lu he left the small meat ball in his arms and said: "I love to eat


    Meat is not good. You look fat and picky. It''s better to eat more vegetables. "


    Ze Ze


    As soon as the old lady heard that the grandson''s personal attack on the little great grandson was involved, it was pretty good. Besides, what''s wrong with eating meat? What''s wrong with being fat? Her little great grandson is fat and good-looking.


    The old lady directly knocked on her crutch and coughed twice, "ahe, when I order, I''ll order a dish of fried shredded carrots. You''re right. You can''t be picky. I''ll put that dish of shredded carrots in front of you later."


    Lu He


    Su Ruan couldn''t help laughing for a moment, and Gu Lian over there also laughed.


    Her mother is really cruel. She knows that her nephew hates carrots. She only fry a plate of carrots in front of him. She is really the most poisonous woman.


    In the end, Gu Lian took her son over and sat down on the chair honestly. She didn''t want to let her sister-in-law hold him.


    You know what Zeze hates most is the vegetables that can''t bite and have no taste.


    Ah Wu ate a big mouthful of meatballs, and Ze Ze thought contentedly, well, it''s still his favorite


    My meat is delicious.


    Su Ruan stares at Lu He for a few eyes, but he finds that he raises his head to her line of sight. Although they don''t speak, Su Ruan clearly sees pleasure in his eyes, and then the feeling is relatively flat.


    I want to see it. I''ll let you watch it hard when I get home.


    Su soft instant red ears, head down to concentrate on pickpocketing.


    The old lady looked at the two talented and beautiful children, and her eyes were full of smiles. She asked Su Ruan, "soft girl, your grandfather asked me to ask you, do you want to have an engagement party with Lu he first?"


    Su Ruan looked up at Lu He with a red face.


    It seems that Lu he is not surprised at all. He seems to have thought of this problem for a long time. He takes a meaningful look at Su Ruan. His voice sounds tempting to Su Ruan. "Do you want to do it?" Before the blush on Su Ruan''s face dissipated, she took a big mouthful of orange juice from her hand and said in a low voice, "I think it''s OK not to do it. Anyway, it''s not meaningful to order a wedding banquet."


    Lu he picked eyebrows, looked at her with burning eyes, and slightly hooked up the corner of his lips, "really, I think so, anyway, if you don''t do it, you are doomed to be unable to run in your life."


    The old lady scolded Lu He with a smile, "I''m not ashamed."


    Lu He hung his head in a good mood and did not reply.


    I don''t know if I''m ashamed. Anyway, the wedding banquet is really meaningless to him. He has another plan.


    The day before Guo Ziyang''s birthday party, Su Ruan received a strange phone call.


    The call made her shiver.


    Today, there are not many things in the company. Lu he specially handles all the things ahead of time, leaving some things that uncle Zhong can handle, and is ready to accompany Su Ruan to pick out birthday gifts for Guo Ziyang.


    Although he advocated that he should just carry some fruit for him, Su Ruan didn''t agree in any case. It was a birthday party, not a visit to the patient. How could she bring some fruit?


    She insists that Lu he only listens to her and leaves work early to accompany her shopping.


    Seeing that the documents had been processed, Lu he got up, picked up the coat on the chair and got up to go out. As a result, his heart suddenly palpitating, his eyes darkened, his fingertips touching the edge of the table beside him, pale and blue veins floating on the surface.


    He thought that he was overworked during this period, but inexplicably, the heart beat faster and faster, and the feeling of palpitation became stronger and stronger, which was a feeling he had never experienced.


    With his eyebrows pressed, he suddenly had a sense of foreboding and quickened his pace.


    As he walked out, he took his cell phone to make a phone call. The assistant looked at his anxious and flustered expression. He was so scared that he didn''t even dare to call. He huddled in the corner.


    The phone in my hand kept ringing, but there was only a cold girl inside, "sorry, the phone you dialed has been turned off."


    The female voice in the mobile phone circulates over and over, his heart seems to be held by a hand, more and more tight, more and more tight


    Su Ruan, you can''t have an accident!


    If something happens to you, what should I do!


    After putting down his mobile phone, Lu he ran to the parking lot. He quickly jumped into the car and the car rushed out like an arrow.


    Along the way, he didn''t stop dialing Su Ruan''s phone, but without exception, the cold female voice almost impulsively smashed his cell phone.


    The car stopped downstairs with an emergency brake, and Lu he rushed upstairs. At this time, she should be at home.


    He clearly remembered her journey. She had no class this afternoon, so she sent him a picture of her holding a crisp candy in her arms. Her chin was on the cat''s back and she was so cute.


    Just one look made his heart turn into a pool of water.


    When you open the door, the room is empty. It''s completely furnished without any change,


    It''s just a little scary being quiet.


    "Su Ruan!" Lu he called a few times.


    No one answered. There was a pile of clothes on the bed in the bedroom. Lu he''s cheek Gang pulled out and walked outside. Without any hesitation, he dialed Guo Ziyang directly, "Yangzi, do me a favor."


    Su Ruan sat in the back seat of the taxi, her teeth clenched, her eyes flushed, but her heart was calm and terrible.


    She didn''t know what she was thinking. There was a fruit knife in her pocket. When she went out, he put it in his pocket in a hurry.


    She put her head against the car window, thinking that if there was anything wrong with her mother, she would go up and kill Wang Hongwei even if she lost her life!


    It takes more than an hour at the fastest to get home from Kyoto. Su Ruan''s heart is tight, as if she is being held by one hand. She is suffocating.


    The phone doesn''t know when to turn off, and Su Ruan doesn''t care.

 Chapter 122

    Can''t resist


    She didn''t call the police, because she knew that if Wang Hongwei noticed that she called the police, she would not jump over the wall. He had too much time to hurt her mother, so Su Ruan didn''t dare to gamble.


    But she was not stupid enough to really plan not to leave a trace of the way back. She borrowed passers-by''s power bank to charge her mobile phone, and she forced herself to calm down.


    When she turned on her mobile phone, she saw the messages and calls from Lu He. Her nose was sour and her eyes were blinded by tears.


    She did not dare to read his messages, for fear that she would be so quietly weak down.


    After receiving her phone call, Wang Hongwei is still a bit leisurely, chewing an apple in his hand, and looking at the woman he tied to the chair and covered her mouth.


    "Why, how long will it be? I haven''t given you too long."


    Su Ruan gently wiped away her tears. Her voice was calm and terrible. "It''s coming soon. If you dare to touch her, I''ll kill you! You know, I can do it. "


    Wang Hongwei''s lower body aches in an instant, thinking of the foot she kicked last time, and the shadow in her eyes.


    Oh, she did not say that he almost forgot, this girl is a practitioner.


    Wang Hongwei sneered, "don''t worry, I won''t touch your mother before you come, but if I find out you dare to call the police, I will wipe her neck with a knife!"


    Wang Hongwei had a lot of courage. He took Su Mu directly to the dilapidated residential building in his home, but instead of directly into his home, he went to a room just vacant on the top floor.


    The vision is very good, it can be said that standing in the window, he can see everything, but he expected that Su Ruan didn''t dare to call the police.


    After pouring a mouthful of beer, he laughs at Su mu, who wants to cry over there. "Liu Qing, Liu Qing, you said if you were willing to marry me at the beginning, now we are both very comfortable. Why do you look down on me so much?"


    He said, touching Su Mu''s face with his greasy fingertips, with a ferocious look. "You say that guy is more handsome than me except for one face!"


    Su''s mother struggled to avoid his fingers. Her mouth was blocked and she couldn''t speak, but she glared at him.


    Wang Hongwei sneered, "well, it''s just a short-lived ghost."


    When Su Ruan arrived, Wang Hongwei saw her from a distance and whistled to Su mu, "look, what a wonderful daughter you have. You''ll come by yourself."


    He looked at Su Ruan''s figure from a distance. The more he looked, the more he felt that the girl was only two years old


    No, it''s getting more and more beautiful.


    Just looking at him, my heart itches. Before I die, I can sleep to the mother and daughter whom I miss so much. Even if he dies, it''s worth it.


    Despair flashed in Su Mu''s eyes. She had lived most of her life and died when she died. She had long wanted to accompany her husband, but how could she let her daughter accompany her and fall into the hands of this beast? She would have no face to see her husband even if she died.


    Su Ruan went upstairs according to the address given by Wang Hongwei. The first thing she saw when she entered the room was her mother with dim tears. She comforted her mother with a smile.


    As a result, Su''s mother cried even more.


    Su Ruan no longer went to see her mother, but turned to see Wang Hongwei. Wang Hongwei looks a lot thinner. He looks like an old man in twilight. Su Ruan is slightly surprised.


    Wang Hongwei saw the surprise in her eyes and sneered, "Lao Tzu is suffering from gastric cancer. It''s not far from death, but before he died, he was accompanied by your mother and daughter. I think Lao Tzu still made money!"


    He was very clear about Su Ruan''s ability. Holding a sharp fruit knife in his hand, he stood in front of Su Mu and stared at Su Ruan darkly. "Turn your back. You are a girl with great ability. I know that, so I have to be on guard. There is a pair of handcuffs hanging on the wall. You should use it to handcuff your hands first."


    Su Ruan raised her eyes and saw a pair of handcuffs hanging on the wall facing her. It seemed that the king was very angry


    Grand is really well prepared.


    She went to Wang Hongwei''s face, click twice, handcuffed her wrist, and then raised it to show Wang Hongwei.


    Wang Hongwei gave a smile in his throat, then picked up a long stick from the ground and said to Su Ruan, "come here, you are always smart. I always have to make double preparations."


    Su''s mother shakes her head hard, tears don''t fall down like her life, struggling with her life.


    Su Ruan guessed what Wang Hongwei wanted to do, but she was still calm and terrible.


    She can''t resist. She needs to procrastinate and wait.


    Wang Hongwei''s stick hit her knee heavily. Su Ruan snorted and knelt on the ground.


    The knee hurt deeply, but fortunately, he only hurt one leg of her, it seems that he did not intend to hurt her other leg.


    Su Ruan struggled to stand up, sweating on her forehead.


    Wang Hongwei is morbidly appreciating her expression. The more painful she is, the more excited he is.


    Su Ruan noticed that she pursed her lips without any expression, even though her knee hurt her


    The forehead is beating.


    She even heard the sound of bone click dislocation, the more pain, the more sober she was.


    Quietly observed a circle, with her current state, if you want to control Wang Hongwei, it is bound to need some props.


    Sweep a circle, she quietly slowly stood up against the wall.


    Wang Hongwei threw the stick in his hand and laughed with yellow teeth. "I said Xiao Ruan, don''t blame Uncle Wang. This uncle also has no way. After all, uncle is an old bone. Can''t be prevented."


    Su Ruan pursed her lips, and the veins of her forehead leaped and leaped, and her blood all rushed to her head.


    Watching the mother and daughter fall into their own hands, Wang Hongwei''s complacent whole body is much more relaxed. After suffering from illness for a long time, his body seems to have forgotten the pain, leaving only excitement.


    He walked slowly to Su Ruan, and the dagger in his hand was still facing Su Ruan.


    Su Ruan had only a shabby chair beside her. Her wrist was handcuffed. She earned it quietly. Her intact leg supported her body. The other leg curled up slightly and hung strangely.


    Wang Hongwei walked up to her, picked up the rope on the ground and said to Su Ruan, "sit on the chair."


    He''s going to tie her up like her mother.


    Su Ruan has now basically understood his mind, and his heart is slightly cold. He''s crazy. He wants to die with both of them.


    As soon as Su Ruan came in, she saw the gasoline tank beside the wall. Originally, she thought it was left by the people who lived here. But Wang Hongwei''s eyes glanced over there from time to time. Her heart was cold. Then she thought that he just said he had stomach cancer.


    The result is self-evident.


    Su Ruan slowly moved to the chair, made a painfully struggling appearance, to reduce Wang Hongwei''s defense.


    Sure enough, the dagger in his hand loosened a lot, and the defense in his eyes dissipated a little.

 Chapter 123

    Take a look at you. Take a look


    Micro bow waist, Su soft pain out of a cold sweat, wearing handcuffs on the back of the chair.


    Wang Hongwei tut tut two, "Oh, you look at the small face pain, you say girls to practice what martial arts ah, also blame your mother, if you did not practice martial arts, I do not have to guard against you, you do not have to be injured?"


    Su Ruan didn''t say a word, and her mother was in tears.


    Seeing Su Ruan about to sit on the chair, Wang Hongwei is ready to tie her with a rope.


    As a result, despite the pain in her legs, the girl swung her chair and smashed it with her handcuffed hands.


    Wang Hongwei''s pupils shrank. He was already a sick and weak man. He didn''t react as well. He was directly hit by a chair of her and wailed.


    Su Ruan wanted to give him another fatal blow and knock him down, but her leg couldn''t support her weight at all. If she moved a little, it was a bone piercing pain.


    She clenched her teeth, closed her eyes, and waited for the pain to pass.


    Wang Hongwei wailed twice, raised his head, and his eyes were terrified. He directly lost the rope and picked up the knife again.


    "I''m really brave. If you dare to fight with me, I''ll see how hard your life is¡°


    Crystal fruit knife slightly reflected light, Su soft is about to support, but she can''t fall down, if she falls down, what does her mother do?


    In the hands of this beast, I''m afraid that life would be worse than death, not to mention that the beast didn''t intend to let them live.


    Two people confront each other. Wang Hongwei approaches Su Ruan step by step. At this moment, the sound of the police siren comes from outside. It''s getting closer and closer. It sounds like a lot.


    Wang Hongwei''s eyeballs bulge, "you dare to call the police!"


    Su soft smile, "I always want to give my mother a last bit of protection, in case like now, I can''t beat you, the police come is just right."


    Wang Hongwei directly laughed angrily, turned and rushed to Su mu, "then I will kill your mother first and then deal with you! Neither of you can run away


    Behind him came the wind. Wang Hongwei rushed forward and looked back at Su Ruan, "you really don''t want your legs. Since you want to die like this, I''ll help you first!"


    Su Ruan can''t get up on the ground. She watches him get up from the ground and walk towards her with a dagger. She smiles and turns to look at her mother over there, only to find that the rope tied to her wrist and ankle has worn out because of struggle


    Blood.


    Drops of blood fall on the ground, like a mother''s heart weeping blood. Her mouth is blocked and she can''t cry out. She is tied up and looks at her daughter suffering in order to save her. A mouthful of blood spits out from her throat and soaks the cloth in her mouth.


    Su''s mother stares at Su Ruan. Her eyes are full of panic. Su Ruan sees despair in her terrified eyes. She wants her to run quickly.


    Su Ruan closed her eyes with a smile on her mouth. She had heard the voice of the police. After a while, the police would arrive and her mother would be saved.


    When death approached, she was suddenly a little sad. Would Lu he cry when he saw her body?


    He should be very uncomfortable, she actually can''t bear him uncomfortable, she wants a person to occupy his good, she wants to stick to him for a lifetime. She even thought about giving him two children, a boy and a girl.


    But now, she wants him to forget her, otherwise, leaving himself alone in this world, how painful he should be.


    Su Ruan closes her eyes and tears drop down the corner of her eyes.


    She heard the sound of Wang Hongwei wielding a knife, but she really did not have the slightest strength to resist.


    The pain in her body made her dizzy and she wanted to go to sleep immediately.


    Can expect the pain did not appear, Wang Hongwei screamed, Su soft opened his eyes, is on the Lu River red eyes.


    Two people look at each other, who did not speak, Su soft suddenly smile.


    Pale lips, but suddenly relaxed, "I thought I would never see you again."


    Lu he gritted his teeth and stared at her, "I''ll settle accounts with you again!"


    He looked at her shapeless knee with haze in his eyes. He picked her up, carefully placed her on the wall, leaned against the wall, touched her pale lips, and walked to Wang Hongwei, who was climbing towards the gasoline can.


    Su Ruan guessed his idea and called him, "Lu He, don''t mess around. The police have arrived and will come in soon."


    She heard the police''s voice coming closer and closer.


    But without looking back, Lu he went straight to Wang Hongwei, picked him up without hesitation, fell to one side heavily, and then stepped on his leg


    With Wang Hongwei''s scream, the police kicked open the door, "don''t move!"


    Lu he holds Su Ruan in his arms for fear of hurting her.


    Su''s wrists and ankles are covered with blood, but she says she doesn''t need to bandage anything and has to wait for Su Ruan outside the operating room. Lu he borrows gauze and disinfectant from the nurse station and lowers her head to deal with the wound for her.


    Su''s mother sat on the bench outside the operating room, sobbing, "little soft silly, I''m an old bone, why do you come to save me?"


    Lu he gently wrapped the last piece of gauze around Su''s mother and said in a soft voice: "she''s willing."


    But stupidity is real.


    She can choose not to call the police, but in any case, she should not tell him that they are girlfriends and girlfriends. Shouldn''t he be the first one to think about something?


    Is she overestimating herself or underestimating him.


    Lu he leaned against the wall, his head down and said nothing.


    God knows when he rushed into the room and saw the man stabbing her with a knife, his heart seemed to be frozen.


    The operating room was pushed away, and the doctor and nurse pushed Su Ruan out of it.


    Lu he rushed to meet him, "how''s her injury?"


    Su''s mother was staring at her daughter on the bed with tears in her eyes.


    The doctor took off the mask, "it''s OK, knee fracture, pay attention to rest."


    The anesthetic strength hasn''t passed yet, and maybe it''s the pain that makes her dizzy. Su Ruan has been sleeping for a long time. When she woke up, the room was bright and the curtain was drawn. She squinted through the curtain to see the sun outside. It seemed that it was noon.


    Fingertips moved, looked down to see the land river lying down beside the bed.


    Su Ruan doesn''t dare to move, for fear of waking him up. He didn''t sleep all night yesterday. The black and blue of his eyes are too obvious.


    She did not move, but he still woke up, eyes are still a little hazy, but a pair of her big black eyes, also just stay for a moment, wake up, with just wake up magnetic voice asked her, "thirsty?"


    Su Ruan noticed the dryness of her voice, nodded and whispered, "thirsty."


    He seems to have been prepared for a long time. He took out the thermos cup from the bedside table, took out a small cup, went to the end of the bed, raised the head of the bed, and put a pillow on her back, then handed her the water cup.


    Su Ruan holds the cup and sips it, staring at him from time to time.


    She could feel it. He seemed to be angry.


    Do not want to know what he is angry for, Su soft very helpless, handed him the cup, "also want to drink."


    Lu He poured a small cup for her again, she held it in her hand, her eyes tightly locked on him.


    Lu he couldn''t detect her sight. He just pretended not to know.


    After a while, Su Ruan asked him, "where''s my mother?"


    "I''ll make soup for you. I''ll be here in a minute."


    The voice didn''t sound expressionless. Su Ruan shriveled her mouth and accepted it.


    "I was wrong."


    Lu He Leng, "no, how can you be wrong? You are so brave, so smart and resourceful. What can you do wrong?"


    The more I heard the voice, the more cautious I felt. Su Ruan didn''t know that he was angry and continued to be soft. "I''m really wrong. I''m afraid I told you you that you would go with me. When that time comes, Wang Hongwei will do harm to my mother. Moreover, when I was downstairs, I already called the police. I thought I could retreat completely."


    In fact, when she threatened Wang Hongwei that if she touched her mother, she would kill him, she knew that she couldn''t retreat completely.


    Her words not only remind Wang Hongwei not to hurt her mother, but also remind him to stretch out his hand. In this way, he will not dare to move Su mu, but it is bound that once she appears, he will be on guard and do something to her to reduce her force value.


    Although she didn''t plan to retreat without hurting her whole body, she also didn''t plan to lose her life there. In the final analysis, she overestimated her strength and thought that the chair would be broken. Wang Hongwei couldn''t get up.


    Lu he looked at her face flushed with excitement, and her inner sense of reality was only partially recovered.


    Yesterday, he rushed upstairs to see the scene that the knife stabbed her, which made him always uneasy and his heart beat violently.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, Su Ruan asked him, "how do you know I was there?"


    Lu He raised his eyes, stretched out his hand to tuck in her quilt, and said without expression, "after calling your phone and turning it off, I asked Guo Ziyang to check the location of your mobile phone, found that your mobile speed was very fast, and then followed¡°


    Su Ruan glared, "why don''t I know when you''ll give me an''s mobile phone location?" Lu he looked at her quite casually, "a long time ago, I thought it would be useful, so I was relieved. Sure enough, it was not useful."


    Su soft smile, don''t speak.


    She sleeps too much, can''t sleep, let him turn on the TV to pass the time, the result is watching TV, she found that she watched TV, he watched her.


    Su Ruan could not help blushing. "What do you think I''m doing?"


    This is a joke, but when I heard his answer, my eyes turned red.


    He said, "my heart hasn''t eased yet. I''ll see more of you to slow down."


    Before long, Su''s mother came with the soup and saw Su''s tears immediately.


    Su Ruan sighed, "Mom, did my dad know you were crying so much?"


    Su Mu was angry at her and ignored her.


    And Lu he is light hiss a, low almost can''t hear, but Su soft hear clearly, "you so love to cry of I want, aunt how can no one want."

 Chapter 124

    Just have a sugar


    Lu he kicked Wang Hongwei that kick is not light, Wang Hongwei was taken to the hospital by the police for treatment.


    For him, it doesn''t matter whether he is sentenced or sent on bail for medical treatment. Anyway, he is not far away from death, and he has long regarded death as his home.


    He was childless and carefree, and perhaps it would be nice to spend the rest of his time in prison like this.


    When listening to Lu He, Su Ruan''s head drooped. In this way, he didn''t get any punishment.


    Lu he''s eyes flashed, and he lowered his eyes. "How can people who do evil not be punished?"


    A few days later, Wang Hongwei''s identification results came out, severe schizophrenia, must be treated in a mental hospital.


    On the way to the mental hospital, Wang Hongwei cried out that he had no mental illness, no mental illness!


    But who would believe him? After all, if a mental patient shouts, who will believe it.


    Wang Hongwei''s pupils were full of panic, and he was no longer as calm as before,


    He knew in his heart how terrible it would be to wait for him in a mental hospital.


    Fingertips tapping on the balcony to show his good mood, Lu He slightly hooked his lips, "well, I sent him in not for you to eat and drink, you know what to do."


    With a click, the sound of broken cups came from the room. As soon as Lu he''s heart was tight, he hung up the phone and ran to the room in a hurry, "what''s the matter?"


    Su Ruan put out her tongue, a pool of water stains on the ground and pieces of glass, "sorry, I thought I could reach the glass."


    Lu he helped her up, leaned on the head of the bed and said in a low voice, "I''ll pour water for you. Don''t move. The floor will be cleaned later."


    Su Ruan nodded and watched him go outside the room to pour water for her, slightly bending his eyes.


    The smile of the corner of the mouth hasn''t grinned for a while, the nose feels a gust of flavor, sniffed hard, the corner of the mouth shrivels instantly, she really wants to take a bath!


    Lu He poured water back, handed it to her hand, ready to plan for the debris on the ground, but the little woman on the bed was staring at him with bright eyes, which made him want to ignore.


    He simply stopped and said, "what else?"


    Su Ruan didn''t say anything for a long time, but her face became more and more red. Lu he became more and more interested. She held her arms in front of her chest and looked down at her.


    Su Ruan handed the cup to him. As soon as he took it, she immediately pulled the quilt and buried her head in the quilt.


    Lu he''s face changed. "Watch your legs!"


    Inside the small head moving around for a while, the quilt pulled down, revealing a pair of big wet eyes, the same voice as the mosquito humming, "I want to take a bath."


    Lu he didn''t hear clearly. He frowned, "eh?"


    She said louder, "I want to take a bath!"


    Lu he heard clearly this time. He was stunned for two seconds. He chuckled, and his eyes and eyebrows were full of laughter.


    Su Ruan''s face turned red and glared at him angrily, "is it funny?"


    He pursed his lips and said seriously, "it''s not funny. The doctor won''t let you take a bath. You can''t touch the water." Su soft small hand stretched out, pulling his sleeve, "I''m more careful, don''t touch the water is not good?"


    It''s been more than a week and almost two weeks since she was injured. So far, she hasn''t taken a good bath, at most she has wiped it several times,


    But it''s not as comfortable as taking a bath after all.


    Lu He heartlessly refused, "no, I''ll wipe it for you later."


    Su Ruan even turned red, spat at him, "shameless!"


    Just don''t let him wipe it. After a while, my mother will come. She is softhearted. Maybe I will let her take a bath.


    Su Ruan thinks perfectly. She stares at Lu He. She has no face and no skin.


    Because of her injury, Guo Ziyang didn''t go to the birthday party. Instead, he bothered him to come to see her.


    Think about the girl Guo Ziyang brought with her when she came. Su Ruan smacked her lips. The girl was dressed in black and wore a black cap on her head. She looked very dull.


    Although Guo Ziyang said that they were just friends, she could see clearly. When he looked at the girl, his eyes were soft and powerful.


    When the door was knocked, Lu he said, "it should be mom. I''ll open the door."


    Su Ruan


    He''s a good mother.


    Su''s mother came into the kitchen with a heat preservation bucket, and soon came in with a bowl of big bone soup, followed by a Luhe with stewed pig''s feet.


    Su Ruan has been drinking the big bone soup since she was injured, and eating the stewed pig''s hooves. Su''s mother says that where she eats it, she can''t make up for it. Her leg is injured, so the big bone soup can''t be broken.


    Su Ruan still wants to struggle. The injured leg has nothing to do with eating pig''s hoof. As a result, Su''s mother feeds her pig''s hoof to her mouth while giving her the benefit of eating more pig''s hoof.


    So much so that when she smelled the soup now she wanted to vomit.


    She really didn''t want to drink it. She looked at Su Mu pitifully. Su Mu was soft hearted, but she couldn''t help it. This soup must be drunk.


    She sat down to the bed and cooled the soup. "Xiao Ruan is obedient. My mother bought you some sugar. I''ll have two sugar after drinking the soup."


    For a moment, Su Ruan was in a trance. Time seemed to come back to the time when she was sick and didn''t want to take medicine when she was a child. She also coaxed her like this.


    "Xiaoruan, my mother bought sugar, and we''ll take medicine later. Shall we take sugar? Sugar is not bitter. "


    The only difference is that at that time, she cried a lot and didn''t want to take medicine. Now, she reaches out her hand and ends up with the soup that her mother has made. Then she laughs, "where''s the sugar you bought?"


    Su''s mother ordered her nose, took out the milk candy that Su Ruan had liked to eat since she was a child, peeled it open for her and put it into her mouth. She pursed her lips and said, "you''re just like your father. You like to eat one thing, so you can''t get tired of it."


    Her eyes are filled with shallow nostalgia. Through Su Ruan, she seems to see her husband who took her to look for delicious food in the alley many years ago.


    Su Ruan narrowed her eyes and bit the sugar. She reached out and peeled two more. One was put into her mother''s mouth, and the other into Luhe''s mouth. Lu he was still holding a pig''s hoof in his hand. When he lowered his head and bit the candy, he clearly saw the girl winking at him.


    He gave a silent smile, then pretended not to see her eyes, looked at her mouth of milk candy almost, mercilessly reminded, "this pig''s hoof will be cold if you don''t eat."


    Su''s mother immediately responded and quickly took it from him. "Oh, Xiaohe doesn''t remind me to forget. Come on, xiaoruan, eat the pig''s hoof."


    Su Ruan


    How did she see it? How did she feel that the corner of the man''s eyes and eyebrows were all covered with bad, withered bad.


    Su Ruan reluctantly chewed the pig''s hoof and looked back at shangluhe. Seeing her eyes, her eyes brightened, she took a few bites heavily and swallowed them down. She said to her mother, "Mom, you cook soup to stew pig''s hoof for me every day. When I eat it, Luhe stands by and looks at it. He told me yesterday that he also wants to eat your stewed pig''s hoof. Next time you come, you can bring more, and we can eat together, Is that all right? "


    Lu He


    Su''s mother was surprised. She quickly looked at Lu He, "you child, why don''t you say you want to eat? Last time I let you eat, you said you don''t like pig''s feet. You said it''s all a family. You''re welcome. Mom will bring more tomorrow. You can eat with Xiao Ruan."


    Lu He: "no, auntie, I..." I really don''t like to eat


    Before she finished, she was interrupted by Su Ruan, "Oh, my mother also said that it''s all a family. What are you polite about? You''re so outsider!"


    Lu he took a few jerks from the corner of his eyes and a few jumps from his forehead. He stared at the woman''s gloating face and finally didn''t explain.


    Su Ruan looked at him and almost didn''t laugh. She kept her laughter from overflowing.


    From tomorrow on, he will accompany her to drink soup and eat pig''s hoof, which is called having happiness and enjoying difficulty. She will not forget to take him when she drinks soup and eats meat.


    After eating the pig''s hoof, Su Ruan began to pester Su Mu to take a bath. Su Mu''s heart was soft, and she was about to loosen her mouth. As a result, Lu he said, "the doctor said that if your plaster comes into contact with water, you should do it again."


    Su''s mother just softened and immediately disappeared, echoed: "Xiaohe is right. Later, my mother will wipe it for you. I won''t wash it first."


    Su Ruan: "is this man taking revenge now?


    She glared at him and motioned him to shut up. Su Ruan immediately continued to act coquetry with her mother, "I don''t need to touch the water, OK? I just checked it on the Internet. I can wrap it in plastic wrap to make sure it doesn''t touch water. Just take off the plastic wrap after washing. I''m not sure you''re looking at me. "


    Lu He Duan gets up and drinks a mouthful of the water she hasn''t finished just now on the cupboard.


    Although Su''s mother was not at ease, she agreed to her request. Lu he took the plastic wrap and wrapped it carefully for her.


    When he wrapped the plastic wrap, Su Ruan kept staring at him. When his fingertips touched her and his eyes looked at her, she felt that she was a rare treasure in his hand.


    Su''s mother accompanies Su Ruan to the bathroom and stares at her legs nervously to prevent her from touching the water.


    After a bath, both of them were very tired. Although they didn''t enjoy the bath very much, they didn''t want to drink much better than before. When Su Ruan came out of the bathroom, she felt as if she was new.


    I''m in a good mood. Su''s mother didn''t stop, so she cleaned up the kitchen and ordered Lu He to go back with the heat preservation bucket.


    Lu he returns to the room. As a result, the towel in Su Ruan''s hand gently wipes the dripping hair for her. It''s almost finished, and she goes to take the hair dryer to dry her.


    Su Ruan''s legs were on the chair, looking a little embarrassed, but she was in a good mood.


    Staring at Lu He in the mirror, he said, "when are you going back to Kyoto?"


    Luhe action pause, "you want me to go quickly?"


    Su Ruan shook her head and quickly explained, "why, I''m just ready first, so that I won''t give up when you go back to Kyoto."


    He looked up at her and lowered his head again. "Next week."


    Su soft a pair of eyes son crystal bright, "really?"


    He frowned. "I lied to you?"


    Su Ruan shakes her head again and again, no matter whether he is blowing her hair or not.


    It took a long time for Su Ruan to blow dry her hair. Su Ruan was lying on the bed playing with her mobile phone. Lu he went to the study to deal with things.


    She was happy to think that he would be here with her for another week.


    When she came back from Kyoto, Su''s mother had planned to let her go home directly. As a result, Lu he listed a series of convenient places to live in his home, and Su''s mother agreed.


    In fact, Su Ruan is willing to stay with him in her heart. When she thinks about their separation for a long time, her heart is sour.

 Chapter 125

    Letter of appointment of SR


    For a week, they had been together. Su Ruan was leaning on the bed. Lu he made a lazy table for her, and she was drawing on it.


    It''s not long before the SR design competition.


    She needs to draw the drawings as soon as possible, and then take them with her when Lu he goes to Kyoto.


    She had planned to send it by mail, but Lu he offered to send it for her, and she was happy.


    What happened a few days ago has given her some inspiration. She needs to straighten out everything, and then pull out the cocoon to enlarge the inspiration.


    This design, she felt a little adventurous, but her heart is boiling hot, this is the only thing she wants to express now, even if she can''t be shortlisted, even if she can''t win the prize, she is willing to go for it.


    During the period of recuperation, Su Ruan has received countless phone calls of sympathy. First of all, Qin Yue''s woman asked for leave from her side. She immediately called her and asked her, "what''s the matter, little Su Ruan? You asked for leave for one semester. What should I do?"


    Su Ruan is laughed by her Lao Tzu''s cry. I don''t know if Bai Qinyu is beside her. If she is, I think it''s time to talk to a monk Yiyang again.


    It''s really one thing down one thing. At the beginning, Su Ruan never thought that a woman like Qin Yue would be taken down by a boy like Bai Qinyu.


    Tut Tut, I didn''t know who swore that she would not eat tender grass. Now she is very happy and proud to watch the old cow eat tender grass.


    For fear of scaring her, Su Ruan didn''t tell her too much about her experience. As a result, she asked her if Wang Hongwei, the son of a bitch, had been sentenced. Someone in her family worked in the police station. She asked someone to teach him a lesson.


    Su Ruan laughs and tells her that Wang Hongwei has been sent to a mental hospital. Qin Yue laughs when she hears about it. It''s more painful to be sent to a mental hospital than in prison.


    When she was hospitalized in Kyoto, she went to see Su Ruan once. After a few days back, she made a scene to visit Su Ruan again.


    It''s not far away. She wants to come. Su Ruan tells her the address


    She is not sure when she will come.


    Zhao Moyan, Enron and Su Ruan have never told them that Enron has to take care of her baby and have classes. Now Zhao Moyan is busy preparing for the postgraduate entrance examination and taking care of her part-time job. She is busy every day. She doesn''t want them to worry about herself. Besides, her injury is not serious, as long as she needs to rest.


    But just because she didn''t tell them doesn''t mean they don''t know.


    The day before Luhe was ready to go back to Kyoto, Su Ruan was withered. Luhe was preparing lunch for her in the kitchen. The doorbell rang outside. She thought it was her mother.


    As a result, Lu he went to open the door, but he didn''t hear anyone speak for a long time. Su Ruan''s ears stood up. No, if it was his mother, Lu he''s mother would have yelled. Why is there no movement today?


    Not waiting for her reaction, the door is pushed open, Su soft face in front of the two women, plus Enron arms holding a baby startled.


    Little baby remembers her. She just opened the video a few days ago and called her "godmother ~"


    Su Ruan suddenly forgot that she was a patient. She immediately wanted to stand up and hold her baby. Lu he stood at the door, his face changed and passed by


    To stop her. Su Ruan was glared at by Lu He. She sat on the bed and stretched out her hand to Enron. "If you don''t have the eyesight to see, come here quickly and give me a hug to my dry daughter."


    Enron sneered, mercilessly mocked her, "no, you''d better lie down."


    Su Ruan finally hugged her baby and gave her several kisses.


    Enron''s baby has a nice name, Qingqian, changqingqian.


    Enron from the name, asked her what the moral, she did not know, to a good listen.


    Su Ruan held a small hand and asked them, "how do you know?"


    Zhao Moyan took the drink from Lu He, politely said thanks, then re opened to Su Ruan, "I called my mother two days ago, she told me."


    Su Ruan scratched her head and felt guilty. "I''m not going to hide it from you. I''m afraid you''re too busy and have no time. Besides, I''m not a big deal. Just pay attention to recuperation."


    She said light, but Enron is directly red eyes, she knows that man Wang Hongwei than anyone.


    When she didn''t leave here at the beginning, she was harassed by him. She knew that Su Ruan''s experience was so exciting.


    She admired Su Ruan since she was a child. She was a very weak and delicate girl, but no one could match him when she was really tough.


    Su soft some helpless, holding the arms of the small shallow, shaking her little fist, looking at Enron red eyes, "shame not shame, in front of the child''s face, you say cry to cry, lose not shame."


    Enron glared at her viciously and turned his head to slow down.


    Zhao Mo Yan went to the bed and reached for Xiao Qingqian, "song Siqiao also knows."


    Su Ruan helps her forehead. It''s like she made a mistake when she was hurt.


    Enron eased his mood and turned to see Su Ruan''s leg in plaster cast. His nose was sour and he almost shed tears again.


    Su Ruan is having a headache, and xiaoqingqian cries. It turns out that Lu he is leaning against the door and drinking coke.


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles and pinches his shallow face, "why, do you want to drink?"


    Lu he stopped by Xiao Qingqian. For a moment, he didn''t know whether he should continue to drink.


    Qingqian rushes toward Lu he''s arms, Lu he''s stiff and his hands don''t know how to move.


    Enron directly laughed, went to take off the coke can in Luhe''s hand, and then put Qingqian firmly in Luhe''s arms, with a smile, "Qingqian, please give it to you. We''ll whisper in the room and come out in a moment."


    Lu he took a puff at the corner of his mouth and watched the door of the room close. By the way, he swept a little woman''s schadenfreude smile on the bed.


    The collar was pulled, Lu he bowed his head to a soft little face, and there was a little bit of saliva hanging at the corner of his mouth. His heart suddenly softened. Lu he reached out and pinched Qingqian''s face. His fingertips were naturally cool. He narrowed his eyes and shook his head.


    Lu he hooked the corner of his lips, just like a model holding Qingqian, he found a cartoon and sat on the sofa to watch it.


    Of course, the three women didn''t talk too long. After all, the meal had arrived. They were very happy. Lu he cooked a table, and they just came.


    Enron first came out of the room and looked at Lu He, who was sitting upright on the sofa watching the cartoon, and walked over to him with a smile


    Lu He, with a smile in the corner of his eyes, handed the child to her hand when he saw her reach out, and then replied, "no noise, very good."


    Enron shook his head, "that''s novel. Usually at home, if Chang Jisheng wants to hold her, she''ll make trouble for a while."


    Lu He smiles and walks into the bedroom.


    He wanted her to eat in the bedroom. It''s not good for her legs to move a lot.


    But Su Ruan insists on going to the living room to eat with Enron and Zhao Moyan. Lu he thinks that it''s a guest after all, and it''s not good to have no one to treat her, so he takes her to the living room.


    Let her sit on the sofa and straighten her legs. After everything is done, Lu he gets up and goes to the kitchen to serve the food.


    He had cooked a lot of food, but with two more people, the food was enough.


    Enron face a rich table of food, toward Su soft gave a thumbs up, "yes, you this man looking for, on the hall, under the kitchen


    That''s great


    Su Ruan complacently hummed twice, urging them to wash their hands.


    Taking advantage of two people with shallow to wash hands, Su soft pulled pull Lu he''s sleeve.


    Lu he looked at her eyes.


    He wondered, "what? Isn''t it comfortable to sit like this? "


    Su Ruan shakes her head, hooks her finger and asks him to come over. Lu he approaches her, and then she kisses her solidly, and even makes a Baji sound.


    Su Ruan blushes and goes to the bathroom. Fortunately, they haven''t come out yet.


    Lu he laughed and glanced at her. He thought that she had become more daring, but she was still so small.


    After dinner, she accompanied Su Ruan for a long time. Su Ruan was sleepy. Little by little, Lu he frowned at her and wanted to hold her for a nap, but it was not easy to catch the guests.


    Enron nodded Su Ruan''s forehead. "To be honest, did you do something wrong last night? It''s like this. "


    Su Ruan rubbed her forehead. "No, I''m just used to taking a nap


    I''m tired as soon as I get to this point. "


    At last, they say goodbye. Xiaoqingqian kisses Su Ruan on the face and goes to Zhao Moyan''s home with Qingqian in his arms.


    Su Ruan''s bewildered stare. As soon as she left, Lu he immediately picked her up and sent her back to bed. He tucked her in and said, "sleep."


    Su Ruan wanted to say something to Lu He, but the drowsiness drove her away. When she was about to fall asleep, she faintly sounded, oh, she wanted to say hard to Lu He.


    Since she was injured, he has been taking care of her daily life and even feeding her food.


    Su soft feel out, his inner panic has not been completely dispersed.


    She did not think that this incident, did not scare her, but scared him


    When she received SR''s offer of employment, Su Ruan was about to jump. Unfortunately, her legs were not perfect enough to jump.


    Her design draft won the first prize in the design competition. She not only got the prize, but also directly received the letter of appointment from Sr.


    SR sincerely invites her to join their group and become a part of them.


    Su Ruan can''t refuse their offer. She is just a student who hasn''t graduated yet. It seems that their offer is too generous.


    But it didn''t take long for Su Ruan to attribute this to her design draft.


    In the evening, when I opened the video with Lu He, my mouth almost reached my ears.


    Lu he sipped his coffee. "In a good mood?"


    Su Ruan''s face came up to the screen and occupied the whole screen. "Lu He, guess what I received today?"


    Lu he picked eyebrows, seriously thought for a while, and then casually read her, "love letter?"


    Su Ruan angrily glanced at him, "screw you. Be serious. I''m not kidding you."


    He laughs, serious, "SR''s letter of appointment."


    She was surprised. "How do you know?"


    He sneered, "hard to guess? Wang guessed it when you won the first prize in their company''s design competition

 Chapter 126

    Build a kingdom for you


    Everything is settled, everything is moving in a good direction.


    On the day when Su Ruan went to SR to report, she changed into a new professional suit for her new job.


    When she entered Sr, she was a little nervous. This will be her future work place. She can also work with her idol sunny.


    It has changed a lot since she came here last year. When she was a senior, she came here once and was invited by her idol sonny.


    She thought Sonny would be a cranky, feminine, a little bit of a motherly man, and not too young.


    But the moment she saw Sonny, she was undeniably amazed by her idol.


    He is clearly not a bit of femininity, and, how to see how masculine.


    Especially the stubble on the chin, sexy straight bubble.


    Typical decadent style, masculine and pure man!


    Su soft''s eyes flashed with surprise, and then politely came forward and shook hands with the idol, "Hello, sonny, I''m Sue


    Please give me more advice in the future. "


    For she didn''t pay too much attention to her appearance, sonny was a little surprised. He touched her chin interestingly and didn''t say anything else. He just took Su Ruan around.


    Su Ruan still has some doubts about this. Why did the idol invite her to visit SR.


    Now Su Ruan stands at the door of SR again and looks inside as if she has a sense of belonging.


    There are some changes here, but it seems that there is no change. Su Ruan goes to the front desk. Before she introduces her, the front desk''s sister stands up with her eyes lit up. "You are Miss Su Ruan. Our director has arranged it. I''ll take you up."


    Su soft for her enthusiasm some not adapt, embarrassed thanks, and then followed the front desk sister into the elevator.


    Along the way, I met several employees, but I didn''t pay much attention to Su Ruan. But the girl at the front desk was always staring at her. As soon as Su Ruan lowered her head, her eyes immediately floated over, Su Ruan raised her head, and then she floated away.


    Su Ruan couldn''t help but wonder if her make-up was a little bit flowery, so she would stare at herself all the time.


    But at this time, she is also embarrassed to take out the mirror to have a look.


    The tip of her ear turned red again. Su Ruan asked her in a low voice, "I have something on my face?"


    Sister ah, shook her head again and again, "no, No."


    Su soft slightly put down the heart, his first day to work, out of something embarrassing more embarrassing.


    Sister also embarrassed to stare at Su soft look, just the elevator arrived, sister walk in front of the guide, Su soft attention, here seems to be the top floor of Chen an.


    But the general top floor is not the position, the bigger talent will work there?


    But she''s just a little designer. No matter how high her position is, she can''t go anywhere.


    Sister will take her to an office door, Su soft head is on the president of a few words.


    In front of her, Su Ruan looked at her sister in front of her in a panic, "is my office here?" The younger sister laughed and replied, "no, Miss Su''s office is below, but the president said that when Miss Su comes, she will come here first. As for what''s the matter, I don''t know."


    Before Su Ruan could react, she knocked directly on the door, then gave Su Ruan an official smile and stepped back.


    "Come in." A man''s voice came from inside.


    Su Ruan was familiar with the sound, so she pushed the door open and went in.


    The first thing I saw was Sonny sitting on the sofa tasting wine.


    He grinned at her. "Miss soft, would you like to have a drink?"


    Su soft shakes her head and refuses. She is obviously surprised at everything in front of her. "Are you the president?"


    Sonny held his forehead with one hand and leaned slightly on the sofa. He shook his red wine glass with the other hand and tasted it carefully


    No, no, I''m just a designer


    He was of mixed race and had three-dimensional facial features, which made his decadent aristocratic temperament thoroughly.


    Su Ruan stood in the same place and didn''t know what to do.


    Sunny is going to continue teasing Su Ruan. As a result, his mobile phone tinkles. He glances at it and gives an exclamation point.


    Smashed hit tongue, also did not continue to make trouble, stood up, the hands of a drink of red wine, and then to Su soft smile, "wait a moment, I go out, the president will come right away."


    Sue nodded stiffly. As soon as Sonny went out, she immediately breathed a sigh of relief. She wanted to find a place to sit down, but she didn''t dare. She could only stand in the same place and quietly looked at the environment here.


    Secretly sigh, worthy of the president''s office, this pattern is not the same.


    Su Ruan''s eyes moved from the wine cabinet to the door of the lounge behind her desk.


    Su Ruan seems to hear something inside.


    When she pricked up her ears and listened carefully, she heard nothing.


    Standing in the same place and waiting for a few minutes, Su Ruan felt that some days passed like years.


    She was quietly thinking about whether to sit on the sofa next to her, when the door of the rest room opened with a click.


    Startled, Su Ruan''s pupil suddenly widened. He couldn''t believe it. "Luhe?"


    He didn''t know what to do specially, or because of official business, he was wearing a suit, and his slender figure made the suit perfect.


    Tie tie tie formal, hair back comb, how to see how there is a mature man''s taste.


    Su''s soft for a moment saw of God, a long time just slow down to ask him, "how can you be here?"


    Lu he didn''t answer her directly. He walked up to her and rolled around with her lips.


    Su Ruan''s heart thumped and her mind was blank, leaving only the tenderness on her lips. Her thoughts were completely taken away by the touch of her senses.


    When he finished kissing, Su Ruan looked up at him vaguely, his lips were stained with her lipstick, full of enchantment.


    Su Ruan blushed. Taking her to the French window, Lu he takes a look at some place outside. All of a sudden, all the fireworks are pouring into the sky. Su Ruan stares at her. Unfortunately, during the day, she can''t see the beauty of fireworks.


    Just when each cluster of fireworks exploded, petal rain suddenly fell in the sky, which was very beautiful.


    Su Ruan opened her lips and just looked at the petal rain outside the window. She didn''t know when Lu he was kneeling in front of her.


    Su Ruan''s tearful eyes are hazy, vaguely guessing something.


    Her eyes were fixed on the ring in his hand, which was designed by her when she participated in the SR design competition. Unexpectedly, he made it.


    Looking at the way she cried, Lu he was funny. She interrupted his progress.


    Taking out the ring, Lu he looks into Su Ruan''s eyes, which are full of tenderness. Before meeting her, he once thought that love was the most absurd and worthless thing in the world.


    But after meeting her, he just wanted to hold the whole world in front of her.


    He said, "Su Ruan, chen''an is the kingdom I built for you. I use chen''an as my betrothal gift. How about marrying me?"

 Chapter 127

    eautiful


    Between the misty eyes, Su Ruan only said hello.


    She was full of him, and there would be no one else.


    With a smile, he put the ring on her hand and imprinted a kiss.


    Su Ruan sniffled, "so is SR what I think it means?"


    Lu he said, "I think it should be, Su Ruan. It''s your name. I created SR for you."


    She''s the boss of SR.


    She likes jewelry design, so he builds a kingdom for her to escort her. In her territory, she can do whatever she wants.


    Su Ruan ran with tears. She couldn''t help crying and rushed to Lu he''s arms. "How can you be so romantic?"


    Lu he patted her on the back and coughed, "don''t you always think I''m not romantic enough?"


    She choked, "I''m not hypocritical!"


    He laughed.


    When the door was knocked, sunny didn''t wait for them to open their mouths. He pushed the door in directly. With a loud whistle, he shot at Su Ruan


    With a look in his eyes, he directly sat on the sofa and asked Lu He, "I have contributed a lot to the happiness of both of you. May I ask the two bosses if I can approve this holiday?"


    Su Ruan was blushed by Sunni''s eyes. She hid behind Lu he and pulled Lu he''s clothes. "What holiday?"


    Lu he looked down at him, "don''t worry about him."


    Sonny directly ignored the image of a white eye, on the other hand, "there is a Chinese idiom called cross the river and tear down the bridge, you just proposed successfully, you don''t need this military adviser, I''m lucky to go to buy fireworks for you, in the end, I don''t even have a holiday?"


    Lu he light glanced at him, "raise wages."


    Sonny showed his white teeth, gave a polite smile, stood up and took off his hat as a gentleman, with a hook in the corner of his mouth, "yes


    In order to achieve his goal, he didn''t want to stay as a light bulb, so he went straight to the half bottle of red wine he hadn''t finished before.


    Su Ruan''s impression of idols is somewhat subversive. It doesn''t look like that famous designer with an extremely eccentric temper.


    ¡­


    After the proposal, Lu he soon prepared for their wedding. Su Ruan felt forced to go to Liangshan.


    Just after graduation, I will enter the married women''s industry.


    Qin Yue didn''t support her getting married so soon. After all, she has just entered the society and hasn''t seen much of the world. What if one day she meets someone who is even better than Lu he?


    As a result, after listening to her talk about Lu he''s proposal, she turned her back.


    What are you interested in? Where can I find a man like Lu he? He is better than him. It''s hard to find a man with a lantern.


    After they set the wedding date, Su''s mother made two sets of scarlet quilts for her according to the custom of the family, and bought a wedding room for them.


    The two old people of the ancient family originally wanted to buy their wedding house in the ancient house, but Lu he had already bought a villa. It''s not big, but it''s full of holes.


    It has to be said that Lu he always knows what Su Ruan likes. He specially reserved a small piece of land for her and bought flower seeds for her. After they get married, she can plant flowers in the open space.


    There is also a small yard surrounded by a fence, where Lu he said she could grow grapes.


    Every description made her look forward to their future life.


    On the wedding day, all the students came back.


    It''s rare to get together. Yu Yuanqing and Lin Daiwan don''t know what caused the conflict. They have been fighting for more than a month and are still in the cold war. They are both stubborn and neither of them is willing to be soft hearted.


    Su Ruan''s red wedding dress is amazing, and a pair of apricot eyes are charming.


    When the red gauze was covered, song Siqiao sighed, "no wonder Lu he is so anxious to marry you home. I am also anxious to replace you with me."


    Zhao Mo Yan smile, uneasily pull the body off the shoulder Bridesmaid clothes, "envy words, let your seniors also quickly marry you home is, I see you that seniors can''t wait."


    Song Siqiao booed her and went to scratch Zhao Moyan directly. "Hey, I said you are such a girl. When did you become so bad?"


    Zhao Mo Yan was not comfortable because he was wearing some exposed clothes, and he didn''t dare to fight with her. He said, "no, I think your eyes are on you."


    The last time Liuli was hospitalized with appendicitis, it happened to be song Siqiao''s master''s knife. When song Siqiao came to see Liuli, the doctor''s eyes were all following someone.


    However, the doctor looks really good, and I don''t know why song Siqiao just doesn''t like others.


    "Well, why didn''t you bring him with you?"


    Song Siqiao rolled his eyes. "What did I do with him? I told him that we were just pure colleagues and alumni. You really have enough gossip."


    Su Ruan sips her saliva, and the makeup artist comes and adds lipstick to her.


    It''s the first time that she''s painted such a red. She''s gorgeous and charming, but the heavy makeup can''t cover up her aura. Instead, it''s just right.


    Knowing that song Siqiao didn''t have any other thoughts for her senior, Su Ruan digged off the topic, "why don''t you go out and have a look? It seems that there are many students coming here. I don''t know how much they have changed?"


    After leaving high school, many students who went abroad and went south never met again. Now they get together directly through her wedding with Lu He.


    Lu he pushes the door in from the door. Song Siqiao yells. She intended to embarrass her. As a result, Su Ruan kicks her calf. She simply pulls Zhao Moyan out. Girls are extroverted. Girls are extroverted.


    Seeing the male owner come in, the makeup artist is also very considerate to avoid, and the part-time photographer is Sunni, who just went to the bathroom, and now just came back. As soon as he came in and saw Lu He, he directly laughed, "rise again?"


    Lu he twisted his eyebrows, opened his thin lips and said, "get out of here."


    After getting the order, sonny waved excitedly and went out to play with the little girl he was just clinging to.


    The room quieted down, leaving only two of them. Su Ruan''s heart beat faster.


    Her love with Lu he has been running for five years. In the past five years, he has always restrained himself and never crossed the Leichi lake once. Although sometimes Su Ruan is in a daze and doesn''t know what''s going on this evening, he is so calm that he gets up to take a cold shower.


    He felt uncomfortable and bit her lips with his red eyes. "On the wedding day, I will never let you get out of bed!"


    Su Ruan''s face is red and her ears are red. She says that he is very masculine for his ruggedness.


    He was dressed in the same red dress as her. She was smiling. His figure looked good in everything.


    His eyes looked dangerous. Su Ruan''s heart was tense. She twisted her eyebrows when she thought of his red eyes. She was confused.


    A man who has been a vegetarian for more than 20 years will not be able to eat meat without support.


    He bent down, lifted the red veil on her forehead, and in a trance, his lower lip came up.


    Su soft red face pushed to push him, "no, make-up will kiss flower."


    He chuckled and stepped forward to hold her scarlet lips. The flowers were gone and he helped her mend them.


    When he finished stealing incense and jade, Su Ruan looked at his lipstick on his lips. Her eyes flashed. She took out a paper towel to wipe it off for him. His lips were bright red. She bent her lips, which was more beautiful than lipstick.


    There is a delicate eyebrow Pendant in front of her forehead, hanging between her eyebrows, which makes her eyebrows and eyes feel breathless.


    He leaned over her shoulder and watched her apply lipstick in front of the mirror. He felt that she was his wife at last.


    Dong Dong!


    Qin Yue knocked hard on the door, and her tone rose, "almost, ha, the bridegroom comes out quickly, so many guests are waiting outside."


    Su Ruan saw that Lu he didn''t move and looked up at him. His eyes were burning and his eyes were tightly locked on her. She was red in the face. "Go out quickly, the guests are waiting."


    He gave a sound, fingertips gently pinched his earlobe, "it''s beautiful."


    He said.


    Lu he goes out and Qin Yue comes in. Su Ruan looks at the door with a red face.


    Qin Yue slapped her eyebrows and said, "OK, just like a Wangfu stone, are you ashamed?"


    Su Ruan looks at her and lowers her head.


    He said, it''s beautiful.


    She always thought that he was the kind of person who didn''t praise people.


    Qin Yue impolitely grabbed a melon seed on the dresser''s desk next to her and knocked it up. Her eyes swept around Su Ruan''s face. "Don''t tell me, I found that your plasticity was very strong. You can''t look pure on weekdays, but now you''ve put on makeup. How can you see that you''re so charming?"


    Su soft apricot eyes round stare, "what demon Mei Qi, can''t speak more with your home Bai Qin Yu Xue."


    Qin Yue is choked by her, limply knock a few melon seeds, lazy to pay attention to Su Ruan, what relationship with Bai Qinyu, how anything can be involved in him.


    When it comes to Bai Qinyu, Qin Yue is angry. That guy is a wolf in sheep''s clothing, but everyone can''t see the nature of his big tail wolf. Qin Yue is a typical big woman with a strong and casual personality.


    She has many brothers. Bai Qinyu is often jealous. She comes and goes. Qin Yue is a little impatient. She makes friends normally. He always wants to interfere with her.


    She found that she was not happy. The man was smart and knew that she didn''t eat hard food, so he gave her soft food. She went to drink with some younger brothers. He prepared the wake-up soup early and waited, and didn''t complain, lose his temper or be jealous.


    In this way, Qin Yuexian was not at ease.


    Bai Qinyu has plenty of time to deal with Qin Yue.


    As the saying goes, the road is one foot higher than the devil.


    It is estimated that Qin Yue, the monkey, can''t jump out of the Wuzhishan mountain.


    As soon as Lu he went out, he was directly pulled aside by Jiangbei Cheng xiaopang to drink. Without saying anything, he took his glass and dried up.


    Yu Yuanqing and Sunni are today''s best men. They have long been hinted by Luhe. Their main task today is to block wine for Luhe.


    Sunny has two jobs today. It''s hard to say that photographer, best man and Lu he won''t give him a raise.


    He is also the son of the movie queen of M country. He has no lack of money since he was a child. It''s strange that he has the image of a miser.

 Chapter 128

    Your bride


    At the wedding ceremony, Hou stood on the stage with her testimonial, laughing so much that her beer belly could not be covered by her suit.


    The witness is Lao Hou. Su Ruan is very surprised. Lu he didn''t tell her.


    He was always able to surprise her differently.


    Smile a pair of eyes narrowed into a seam, he also looked at the two children know each other and love each other, now for their marriage, his head teacher heart full of joy.


    Liu Zhixu took Su Ruan''s arm and stepped on the red carpet to deliver her to Lu He.


    His eyes turned red. He didn''t have any children. In his eyes, Su Ruan was just like his daughter. He knew that the mother and daughter had suffered a lot. Now looking at Su Ruan''s perfection, he was also worried.


    Separated by a layer of gauze, Lu he took Su Ruan''s hand and they looked at each other with a smile.


    Liu Zhixu patted him on the shoulder, "I give you xiaoruan. Later, take care of her!"


    Lu he looked at him solemnly and nodded slowly, "I will."


    When Lu Yuanshan was in the prison, the elders offered tea to Lu he''s grandfather and grandmother.


    After the tea, Su Ruan was quickly carried back to the room by several bridesmaids, and the guests left one after another, leaving Su Ruan alone in the room.


    Quiet let her a little nervous, but the heart is full of sweet.


    Gently lift the layer of gauze, Su soft sitting in front of the dresser looking at himself.


    Today, she married Lu he and she became his bride.


    There are many guests outside, especially Lu he''s classmates and friends.


    Guo Ziyang didn''t come. Lu he said that the girl he liked was missing. He went to find the girl.


    Su Ruan thought of that quiet girl in black, Guo Ziyang should be able to find her.


    Thinking that Lu he should not come back so soon, Su Ruan takes off her make-up, changes her cumbersome wedding dress and goes to the bathroom with her pajamas.


    If really, she expected very right, so many friends outside, how can he come back so soon.


    Married today, because of excitement, she didn''t sleep well last night, now


    The eyelids fight back and forth. Su Ruan lies on the bed, thinking of squinting for a while. When Lu he comes back, she should wake up.


    But when she woke up again, she was awakened.


    Crisp touch came from the earlobe, she opened her eyes to see Lu He fingertips holding her earlobe playing, smiling at her sleeping face.


    Blushing, Su Ruan subconsciously touches the corner of her mouth to see if she is embarrassed.


    He smiles and sits next to her. "It''s not like I haven''t seen you drooling. What are you nervous about?"


    It''s really a bad man. Su Ruan doesn''t care about him.


    See her sober, he directly leaned over, Su soft this just found that he had put on the bathrobe, body with the fragrance of bath gel.


    It seems that he has been back for a while. She kowtowed, "you, how did you come back so early?"


    Lu he fixed his eyes on her bright red lips and answered her question lightly, "I don''t want to waste my time. I''ve raised Sunny''s salary so much, just to let him stop drinking now."


    His eyes as shown in the picture to see the entrance of the prey, see Su soft heart


    Startled, subconsciously back.


    But he didn''t allow her to dodge and bully her. He looked at her with a smile and said, "what are you hiding from?"


    She opened her lips, just wanted to speak, was blocked by his lips inside.


    His kiss, with a surge of restraint.


    His fingertips, like fire, stirred her.


    Su Ruan only feels that he is surrounded in his arms and is muddled.


    She was too shy to stop his hand. Her face was red and bleeding. "Turn off the light?"


    Lu he''s chest vibrated slightly, pecked her neck, and turned off the light.


    It''s just that in the dark night, all the senses become sharper.


    The moonlight outside the window is dotted, the curtains are swaying gently with the wind, and the people in the window are affectionate.


    bar.


    Gong Qi met a man sitting at the bar, drinking one cup after another.


    The bartender saw that he drank too much, and he looked like I was green. He couldn''t help but sympathize with him and advised him, "handsome man, this wine has great aftereffect. How about today


    Stop drinking? "


    Gong Qiyu raised his head and locked his eyes tightly. "I''m afraid I won''t pay!"


    Brother heart a tight, quickly waved his hand, "no, no, how can, you drink, you drink."


    Damn it, this man''s eyes are so fuckin ''scary.


    Brother dare not speak again, continue to mix wine for him, he still drink cup by cup.


    The rolling Adam''s apple, the deep eyebrows and eyes, the wheat skin, and the strong bones and muscles that have been trained in the army in recent years all make the women around ready to move. This man is simply the best.


    The first woman, wearing a red dress and a few inch high heels, swayed to Gong Qiyu and put her arm on his shoulder


    He looked up and drank another glass of wine. His voice was as cold as ice. "Take your hand away."


    The woman was startled, and her hands consciously took it away from his shoulder. She just didn''t want to give up.


    This man is not only the best looking man, but also the clothes he wears


    The best. It seems that the young master of some family has come out to drink.


    I told her to pick it up.


    Woman charming smile, "a person drinking more boring, as I accompany you to drink?"


    Gong Qi''s liquor strength has come up now, and his mind is dizzy. The woman around him was wearing a red skirt. He was in a trance. Today, she should also be wearing a red skirt, right?


    He received her invitation very early. The words and the bright red color on it hurt his eyes.


    After all, he didn''t have the courage to go to her wedding and see her become someone else''s bride.


    Blessing words he can''t say, afraid of a mouth will become, if he is not good to you, remember to come to me.


    He didn''t want to talk about such bloody words, so he had to hide here to get drunk.


    The most high spirited age, he met her, but failed to let her fall in love with him.


    His love, from the beginning to the end, is his one-man show, she is very happy


    To, do not know his friendship.


    But these years in the barracks, he is the only one who cares about him. He goes up with his own ability.


    Knowing that she had a boyfriend, he forced himself not to disturb her and put all his strength into the task and training.


    It''s not that he has never been in danger, or even experienced the life and death line. When he was on the life and death line, what he thought in his mind was that if she was wronged in the future, he might not see it, and he was not reconciled.


    The red skirt woman frowned, and her fingertips reached out to Gong Qiyu''s hand. She really loved the way this man frowned. She had never seen such a man, sad, decadent, but full of charm.


    But his eyes were fixed on him, but she felt that he seemed to see another person through himself.


    Oh, this man is charming.


    She doesn''t care whether he is rich or not. She has a lot of money. If he wants to, she can support him. It''s just that this man comes from an extraordinary family. It''s a pity that she is wishful thinking, but she is willing to fall in love one night.

 Chapter 129

    Chang Ji Sheng Fan Wai Yi


    The love between us is like two hedgehogs warming each other.


    Pull out all over the thorn, and you embrace together, fortunately, we are very happy.


    It is said that there is a kind of leukemia, which can only be treated with fetal umbilical cord blood.


    Chang Jisheng was born to save his brother.


    The eight year old boy with leukemia.


    He knew from birth that he existed for others.


    But his cord blood didn''t save his life, instead, it made him die early.


    Severe hemolytic reaction, so that he died directly on the operating table.


    The woman who gave birth to him had never seen him and attributed his brother''s death to him.


    But he is so innocent.


    Later, he learned that her brother was her mother''s last bargaining chip for her father.


    His mother stole his birth.


    He grew up in a nearly abnormal family. His mother didn''t want to divorce his father, but there was nothing he could do


    He was only three years old at that time. He was beaten with injuries all over his body. He curled up in the corner, shivering and crying. He thought that being beaten was a necessary experience every day. If he was not beaten that day, he would be happy all day.


    Later, his father divorced his mother and went abroad. On that day, his mother was drunk and smoked him with a hanger.


    He was whipped to roll on the ground, screaming and dodging.


    But at that time, her mother was already crazy, and she only cursed, "why didn''t you die! I tried my best to give birth to you. Why didn''t you die! You killed my son! damn! Damn you


    She scolded him for being damned. Obviously, she brought him to the world.


    When he was eight years old, his father, who had never met him since he was born, sent someone to pick him up and let him recognize his ancestors.


    He was so naive that he thought someone loved him.


    Mother threatened with a knife that if he dared to follow the man, she would die to show him!


    Eight year old Chang Jisheng hesitates. On the one hand, he is his mother with a knife. On the other hand, he is his father who can keep him away from torture. He wants to find his father, the shadow he has been waiting for in his mind.


    But he was afraid that his mother would commit suicide as soon as he left.


    At that time, he thought that being beaten was a part of his life. He never hated his mother.


    Later, his father took him away, and his mother didn''t commit suicide. I heard that his mother was crazy and was sent to a mental hospital by his father.


    He was taken back to Chang''s home and met his kind grandparents.


    That year, he had a name, which was obtained by his grandfather, Chang Jisheng.


    Before that year, his name, has always been a sweeper, cheap breed!


    His grandparents are the best to him in the world. Chang family is not very rich, but he is a scholarly family. Under the care of his grandparents, he finally knows what happiness is. Later, he learned the reason why his father took him back. He was infertile, and he was his only offspring.


    When did it start to hate?


    When he was 12 years old, his father, who was always indifferent to him, cared and cared for him in every way. He was surprised and flattered, and his grandparents were surprised and happy.


    But he didn''t know. It was the beginning of a nightmare.


    Father believed a woman''s words, followed her to start a company and do business.


    Business is getting better and better, earn more and more money, occasionally home to see him, in a good mood, he will reward him a few pocket money.


    Chang Jisheng became more and more cheerful day by day. He felt that he was living in heaven.


    But it''s almost a month before his thirteenth birthday.


    Rarely, my father came to school to pick him up.


    He was still cold, but with a smile in his eyes, he handed him a lollipop, "how about learning?"


    At that time, he was no longer young and didn''t like sugar, but he took it happily and put it in his pocket.


    He asked, Chang Jisheng can excitedly reply ten sentences, tell him about his achievements, what he saw and heard in school.


    But after a while, he did not say, because he found that his father was not listening.


    He just asked casually.


    He received the words, his father listened to him not to speak, looked down at him, that one, looked at him for a long time.


    Then the father suddenly smile, "we trace health, long good."


    He thought it was a father''s praise, with a shy smile.


    But in fact, it was a devil talking to him.


    On his 13th birthday, he was taken to a place by his father, a big room with a big bed. His father said that he would give him a birthday and let him wait here and not run around.


    He thought it was wrong, but he believed in his father subconsciously, looking forward to his father''s birthday surprise.


    He saw a lot of strange things in the room, whips, handcuffs, ropes.


    He was a little scared. These things made him think of the time when he was beaten by his mother. He wanted to escape here, but he still remembered


    Father''s words, wait here, don''t run around.


    He didn''t wait for his father, but a rough looking, muscular uncle.


    The uncle looked at him, looked at him for a long time, and slowly laughed, "not bad."


    He was scared and asked, "where''s my dad? Who are you? "


    The uncle came up and said, "I''m your father''s friend. He asked me to play with you."


    Chang Jisheng doesn''t want to play with this strange uncle. He wants to go and go back to his grandparents.


    The man saw that he wanted to run and took the handcuffs from the wall with a grin. "Your father has given you to me. Where do you want to go?" Chang Jisheng''s face turned white. Without a word, his dream seemed to be broken, and all his innocence disappeared instantly.


    The wounds on his body were all over his body, and he finally escaped. He smashed the man''s head with the ashtray at the head of the bed and mended his head twice before he left.


    He came home with scars all over his body, and the beast like man was sitting in the living room with his grandparents at dinner.


    When he saw him, there was a panic in his eyes. "How did you come back?"


    The grandparents were startled and ran to him carefully, not daring to touch him. "Jisheng, how did you do that? How did it hurt like this? "


    He looked at the man coldly, and there was no more admiration in his eyes.


    Maybe he hated it so much that he picked up the fruit knife on the tea table and rushed directly towards him.


    The man was stabbed twice, alive and in hospital for some time.


    The man who died was grandfather. The old man was angry to death.


    Knowing that his son sent his grandson to a man''s bed for the company''s bidding, he vomited blood angrily. The doctor told them to prepare for the future.


    Later, my grandfather didn''t wake up again.


    After his grandfather died, grandma bought a house with all her savings and moved in with Chang Jisheng. That year, grandma taught him how to let go of his hatred and let go.


    Later, when he grew up and became a university professor, he saw a girl through the classroom window.


    The girl didn''t know that he had been watching her secretly for a long time.


    Then he came out of the classroom and held out his hand to the girl.


    Under the camphor tree, he said, "come in."


    From then on, she focused on his heart and entered his world.

 Chapter 130

    Chang Ji Sheng an


    On the day of receiving the admission notice, Enron went to the bar alone.


    In fact, it was her first time to go to that kind of place.


    She''s a good drinker. She''s trained over the years, but she doesn''t go to bars and other places. When she wants to drink, she just buys some in her rental house, locks the door and drinks quietly by herself.


    She is not like other people, drunk no one care about her, in case of street joke, not very good.


    But today she wants to be wild.


    She is still that a pair of pure light dress, no change, plain face, and the bar inside those girls out of place.


    Just standing inside, as if by mistake into the world of the spirit, attracted a crowd of men''s attention.


    After refusing the invitation of N men, the bartender handed her the glass in her hand, and frowned on her eyebrows, then watched her drink the wine in the glass, then drunk and become unconscious.


    Such a girl is a naked prey in this place. The bartender takes out her mobile phone from her hand, and the page just stops on a phone number. She should want to call this person.


    When Chang Jisheng receives the call, he is sorting out the teaching plan. When he sees that it''s from Enron, his eyebrows soften.


    It''s just the voice of a strange man.


    When he arrived at the bar, the bartender was relieved and pointed to Enron, "take your girlfriend away quickly. How can you let her get drunk alone? How dangerous it is to get drunk in such a place? I don''t know!"


    Chang Jisheng pursed her lips, and the little woman lying at the bar still had a glass in her hand, and she slept soundly.


    He took her back home, Enron was awakened by the sour smell.


    The sour inside her mouth twisted her features into a ball. Chang Jisheng handed over a glass of water and drank it safely.


    The sour smell in my mouth dissipated a little, and my throat was still full of vinegar.


    Enron grinned, "what did you give me to drink?"


    Chang Jisheng glances at her lightly and shrinks his neck safely. He seems to be angry.


    After a while, he said, "vinegar."


    Enron glared, "vinegar?"


    He doesn''t know how to make sobering soup, but it''s said that vinegar has the same antialcoholic effect as sobering soup.


    Chang Jisheng stood up and said, "when I wake up, I''ll take a bath and change my clothes. It smells bad."


    After a few steps, he turned back. "Bath towel and clothes are in the second cupboard."


    Enron watched him walk out of the room with a water cup. She got up, opened his wardrobe and took a new bath towel, but her eyes were completely fixed on his row of shirts.


    After taking a bath, I stayed in the bathroom and washed my clothes before I came out.


    Chang Jisheng is sitting on the sofa watching the news. When he hears the news, his pupils suddenly shrink, full of amazement.


    Enron was wearing his black shirt, revealing his snow-white thighs. His hair was not dried, and he was dripping with water. His eyes were as wet as dew in the morning. Enron didn''t seem to know anything about reserve. He threw himself into his arms and sat on his lap. "Chang Jisheng, my admission notice has come down."


    Chang Jisheng is in a good mood and embraces her waist. "Congratulations."


    Enron close to him, face almost close to his face, pick eyebrows, tone with three points ridicule, two points lost, "only congratulations?"


    Chang Jisheng pulled a wisp of her hair and played with it in his hands. He gently swept her neck with the tail of her hair. "What else do you want?"


    Enron waved his hands, closed his eyes, hugged his neck, pursed his lips and laughed, "want to reward."


    At that time, they were sure that the relationship did not last long, and they took the initiative in many cases.


    Chang Ji gave birth to a stuffy smile. He suddenly bit his Adam''s apple. His laughter suddenly stopped, and his body suddenly froze


    Then she began to laugh.


    He squinted dangerously, fingertips moved gently around her waist, and their lips touched each other, as if the person who had been lonely for a long time had comfort at last.


    It''s out of control.


    Chang Jisheng respects Enron and takes a big bite on her mellow shoulder. She gets up in a bit of confusion and is ready to take a cold shower.


    Just the woman under the body stares at a pair of eyes, some provocative smile, "Chang Jisheng, what do you advise?"


    He''s not a counsellor, he''s just cherishing her.


    He wanted her to be quiet, but he was finally caught in her arms.


    He is presumptuous and just wants to sink with her.


    Crazy, Enron''s eyes with tears, she always feel that Chang Jisheng does not really exist, she can not see whether he loves himself, she wants to prove, but can not prove.


    He is polite to everyone and always looks the same. He says he likes himself, but she can''t feel it.


    He gave her all unreal feelings, even if they were dating.


    Only at this moment, she really felt his love, his madness, she felt the truth.


    During the whole summer vacation, they had a crazy life. Chang Jisheng took her to travel and take her to see the most beautiful scenery in the world. During the day, they sat on the hillside and watched the sunset. At night, they were crazy for each other.


    At that time, Enron never thought of happiness.


    So that later, when she was pregnant with a child and hiding from him, she just remembered that time, not only should she cry and laugh.


    It''s a smile from the corner of my mouth, but it''s a needle pricking pain from my heart.


    When she was three months pregnant, she stood on the street corner, dazed in the face of the crowded street. Her life seemed to return to the starting point, no one loved, no one wanted.


    At that time, she thought that her dear teacher Chang might be leaning against Liang Lu''s stomach, listening to the sound of the sprouting of little life inside.


    No wonder he is always the same to himself as others. No wonder she has no sense of security.


    It turns out that he doesn''t love her, childhood sweetheart, how can she easily surpass such beautiful words.


    When she was four months pregnant, she seemed to see him, he became a lot of embarrassed, bearded, as if for a long time did not tidy himself. She ran into the milk tea shop next to her and leaned against the wall waiting for him to pass.


    She thought that he was looking for her. She was relieved to think that he was still looking for her. Does it prove that he also likes her


    Live by yourself, even a little.


    Enron is a very sensitive girl. If she loves Chang Jisheng, she will say it without hesitation. But Chang Jisheng never said she loves her.


    He would just smile and skip the topic.


    Her tearful eyes misty stroked the stomach, originally knew that he was not happy, she was not so happy.


    Five months later, Enron invited her home for a week, and went to the place where they had visited. There, she met the shop owner who had taken pictures for her and Chang Jisheng. The owner''s wife was very happy when she saw her. "The stomach is so big. Your husband came here two days ago. Why didn''t you come together?"


    Enron Zheng ran, fate is really a wonderful thing, when you don''t want to hear a person''s news, it''s his news everywhere you go.


    Seven months later, she saw Chang Jisheng again. He stood downstairs in his house, still in a state of confusion, with obvious dark circles under his eyes. He asked, "why don''t you tell me?"


    Around and around, after suffering, they hugged each other again.

 Chapter fanwai.1

    My hero, against the light


    Close the computer that has been on for a long time, Zhao Moyan will close his eyes, wait for the sour tingling feeling in his eyes to disappear, and then slowly open them.


    There is only a warm yellow desk lamp in the room. She doesn''t like the dazzling light. She often turns on a desk lamp when she has nothing to do. Sometimes she sits on the sofa, sometimes in front of the desk, facing the computer, quietly coding.


    More than two years after graduation, Zhao Moyan''s career has improved.


    From the beginning of learning psychology, she changed her writing style, like a sudden mature, to get rid of those sentimental, full of pain of youth words.


    On the contrary, I have a special preference for those warm stories.


    Those readers who have been chasing her since she started writing are in a hot discussion in the comment area, and suddenly start to take the warm line, thinking that she must be in love.


    When the mobile phone rings and stretches his sour arm, Zhao Moyan gets up and picks up his mobile phone in the bedroom.


    It''s her editor Zhou ChuChu.


    Zhou ChuChu has been taking her since her first article. Up to now, they have cooperated for many years.


    From working partner to life friend, they get along well


    relaxed.


    Zhou ChuChu called this time for the publication of Zhao Mo Yan''s book.


    In his junior year, Zhao Moyan had a whim and used his psychological knowledge to write a book about psychology and society.


    To this end, she looked up a lot of information, read a lot of files, and even went to chat with the students who had taken the examination of the police academy at the beginning, listening to him talk about the cases he met, and all kinds of cases he had seen and solved by her predecessors.


    Sometimes, it takes a lot of preparation and effort to write a good book.


    Her new book is about to be published. Zhou ChuChu is very optimistic about it. A phone call came over and asked her to have dinner. He said that he would buy her off now. If she became famous in the future, it would be more convenient for her to hold her thighs.


    Zhao Mo Yan just laughed, "another day, something will happen later."


    Zhou ChuChu yelled, obviously not believing, "what''s the matter with you? You said a few days ago that you have been resting at home in recent days to concentrate on coding. "


    Zhao Mo Yan bent her lips, and she said: "hurry out, I''m rare and generous. After this village, there''s no shop. Ha, I''ll give you a day off today, have a rest, and code again tomorrow."


    She is generous now. She usually urges Zhao Mo to write code words like monk Tang to chant a tight hoop mantra.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Moyan really has something to do with it.


    "I''ll go on a blind date later. I''ll have your dinner another day."


    There was a crackle over there. Zhou ChuChu seemed to be frightened and asked for a long time: "blind date? You


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles, "or is it you?"


    Zhou ChuChu was hit hard. "I didn''t say, what''s wrong with the world now? A woman like you must have a blind date. Does that mean that I can''t get married in the future? "


    Zhao Mo Yan chuckled, "don''t pull with you. I''ll pack up my things. I''ll start later."


    Before Zhou ChuChu hung up the phone, he told her, "when you come back from a blind date, you should report the situation to me. If you are cheated by a man, what should you do Zhao Mo Yan hum a, hang up the phone, eyebrows and eyes are still the original appearance, just a little softer than that year.


    Over the years, she not only wrote novels, but also was a psychological counselor. She met all kinds of patients and heard all kinds of stories about them.


    When listening to the patient, she will be very serious, a pair of eyes soft looking at the patient, that moment, the patient''s tension disappeared a lot.


    What impresses her most is a 13-4-year-old girl who is almost morbidly fond of a boy. The man avoids her like a virus.


    The girl fell into depression and madness. Her parents took her to her consulting room. Zhao Moyan chatted with the girl all afternoon and bandaged the scar on her wrist.


    For a week in a row, the girl did not come any more. She just asked her parents to send a letter, which was written in her heart.


    "Thank you, sister. I understand. My love has brought trouble to him. You are right. The real love is to wish him well. I apologized to him today. He looked at me like a ghost. It turned out that I was so terrible in his eyes before.


    Sister, in the future, I also want to be a person like you and a psychologist, and then enlighten countless people like me. "


    It''s your little patient, ah Qi.


    The patients who came to her had all kinds of experiences. After hearing so much, she couldn''t help wondering about life.


    The reason why I am so impressed with that girl is that she is very much like her then.


    Simply put on some make-up, Zhao Mo Yan wore a long coffee color skirt with some flowers on it, and the neckline was V-neck, which made her look more feminine.


    Zhao Mo Yan is tall and has a good foundation. It''s like taking photos in the street


    I''m not a model.


    When I went out, I received Su Ruan''s wechat, "listen to my aunt say you want to go on a blind date, why don''t you let me accompany you?"


    Zhao Mo Yan replied with a smile, "you''d better concentrate on being your boss. Besides, is Lu he willing to let you come out with me to meet other men?"


    Su Ruan sent a few exclamation marks, an angry expression bag.


    Zhao Mo Yan smile squint, back to her a voice, "OK, I''m going to start, you''d better with Luhe over your two people''s world, don''t worry about my heart."


    After a while, Su Ruan also came back with a voice. The voice could not hide the joy, but also with a little shyness. "I just wanted to tell you, it''s not two people''s world, I''m pregnant."


    Zhao Mo Yan action meal, the corner of the mouth smile increased some, also don''t wear shoes, sit on the sofa directly a video hit in the past.


    Su Ruan''s fat little face soon appeared over there, "aren''t you going to start? Why don''t you go yet? "


    Her eyes and eyebrows are all happy. Zhao Mo Yan''s envy makes her happy.


    "How many months?"


    Su Ruan snapped at the apple. "It''s been more than two months, and I just learned that."


    She sat up straight, close to the screen, a small face full of pride, "at the beginning, I thought I was eating fat, thinking about losing weight. If I didn''t accompany my mother to have a physical examination, I would have to wait a while to see it." Zhao Mo Yan glanced at her, "you have to change your recklessness all day. Take good care of my baby. When the baby is born, I will be the first godmother."


    Su soft lips.


    Zhao Mo Yan asked, "where is Lu he?"


    According to Lu he''s temperament, he can''t stick to her every day. When she''s pregnant, she has to stay close to her. It''s rare to open a video with Su Ruan. If she doesn''t hear anything about him, Zhao Moyan is still a little uncomfortable.


    The apple in Su Ruan''s hand rattled, "I want to eat oranges, just when the fruit at home is almost finished, he went to the supermarket to buy them."


    Zhao Moyan nodded and chatted with Su Ruan for a while. They discussed the details of Enron''s family. Zhao Moyan asked Su Ruan to consult Enron about what to pay attention to during pregnancy. They chatted to Lu he and came back with things.


    Hearing the news, Zhao Moyan hang up very wisely. She doesn''t want to eat their dog food.


    She thought Su Ruan and Lu he would soon have children, but she didn''t expect that they would have children after nearly two years of marriage, which was beyond Zhao Moyan''s expectation.


    Picking up the bag and locking the door, Zhao Moyan doesn''t approve of blind date.


    She has always thought that love should be decided by fate. When fate comes, love will come naturally. Just let it be and wait.


    And blind date is nothing more than two men and women who are not very happy. They sit together awkwardly, mark everything clearly, and then they are agreeable and meet each other''s conditions. If they are not agreeable, they will look at each other and smile. If they are not suitable, they will forget each other.


    She is on a blind date for the first time, but Zhou ChuChu is a veteran of blind date. All day long, she talks about all kinds of best men on blind date, which makes her reject blind date.


    In fact, if she didn''t know that her date today was a firefighter, she wouldn''t have come.


    In that year''s Mall fire, the firefighters who rushed in the light of the fire, and the fire captain who helped Liuli apply for an adoption certificate, made her full of awe for this industry.


    She has no requirements or specific standards for her future partner. If you think about it, it would be nice to be a firefighter.


    The appointed meeting place is a library in the center of the street. Zhao Moyan is very satisfied with the meeting place. At least, it is much more comfortable than the so-called restaurants and cafes.


    She didn''t like to eat with a stranger, which would make her uncomfortable. Being in the library made her curious about this man.


    She arrived early. She came here an hour in advance. She wanted to find a book to read first. Otherwise, if the other party came first, she would be embarrassed to spend time in front of others and choose a book she was interested in.


    The library is very big. There are many young lovers sitting in the corner. Zhao Mo Yan is a little embarrassed to disturb others. When passing by, he tries not to look at others and concentrates on finding his own books.


    The books here are allowed to be borrowed. Zhao Moyan found them fascinating and took three at a time. Two of them are about criminal investigation and one is about psychology.


    At the front desk, Zhao Moyan found a seat and sat down.


    Her hair was scattered, and her hair was always running forward. It was not very convenient for her to read, but she forgot to bring a rubber band, turned over the bag, and found a pen in it. She keeps pen and paper in her bag all the year round. Sometimes when she suddenly gets some inspiration, she will write it down in a small book.


    Sometimes she forgot to bring pen and paper. She would use the memo on her mobile phone, but she always felt that it was easier to take notes with paper.


    Random pen around the hair, in the back of the nest into a ball, and then low head serious reading.


    After reading the book for half an hour, she was fascinated and didn''t pay attention to the time. When she looked up from the book and looked at the time, it was more than an hour since the appointed time.


    She rubbed her forehead. She should have been stood up, right?


    Smile twice, she didn''t care too much, blind date is to go through, that person doesn''t come, she is also at ease.


    The environment here is really good. She didn''t plan to leave, so she went directly to the library door, bought a cup of milk tea, and went back to her position to continue reading.


    Time flies when you are serious.


    I don''t know when she took down the pen behind her head and put it on the table with the book. Reading inspired her, so she took notes directly on the book.


    The people in the library left one by one, but she was still immersed in her own thoughts.


    Until a person sat opposite, she looked up, slightly surprised, is a familiar face.


    She''s a little unsure. "You''re a blind date?"


    Xing Zhi nodded, his face was still as cold as before, but he was more mature, and his every move was full of masculinity.


    Zhao Mo Yan some cramped up, next to a cup of milk tea to remind her, she stood


    Get up. "Do you want a drink? I''ll buy it for you¡°


    Xing Zhi stood up and said, "no, I''ll go."


    He turned and went out without asking her what she wanted to drink.


    All of a sudden, Zhao Mo Yan wanted to laugh, but he also laughed seriously. He threw his milk tea into the garbage can next to him. He was not in the mood to read a book, and his upper arm supported his chin in a daze.


    After all these years, I didn''t expect that he was not married, and he seemed to remember her.


    Xing Zhi was carrying two drinks, a cup of fruit tea and a cup of Oolong tea in his hand. He also bought two pieces of desserts and put them in front of Zhao Moyan. "Sorry, urgent task, so I''m late."


    Zhao Moyan nodded, quickly swallowed the small cake in his mouth, and took a sip of fruit tea, "it doesn''t matter. It''s not boring here. On the contrary, I enjoy it very much."


    Xing Zhi stares at her. She is embarrassed and lowers her head.


    He bent his lips. "I thought you should go."


    He really thought that she had gone. After saving the fire, he took a shower. Then he suddenly felt that he should come and have a look. In case of other girls'' persistence, he would become a sinner by now.


    Standing at the door, he saw the girl with her head down to take notes. He raised his eyebrows, then came in and sat down in front of her.


    Zhao Moyan pointed to the book next to him, then raised his eyes and laughed, "didn''t he say it, it''s not true


    It''s very interesting in the library Xing Zhishun looked at her book at her fingertips, with some bloody covers.


    Looking at the titles of the other two books on the table, he was surprised that a girl''s family was interested in these books. She was very brave.


    Xing Zhi asked, "do you like this kind of criminal investigation book?"


    Zhao Mo Yan nodded, "more interested in the moment."


    Well, Xing Zhi nodded, stood up, went to the bookshelf next to him, and patiently searched one by one.


    Zhao Moyan looked at his strong figure standing beside the bookshelf. He should have shaved specially, and his chin was bright and clean, which was quite different from her appearance when she first met him.


    When he looked for the book, his Adam''s apple rolled slightly and his deep eyebrows wrinkled slightly. After a while, he successfully found the book he wanted to find. His eyebrows stretched out and he came to Su Ruan with the book. "Maybe you will like this one too."


    Zhao Moyan said thank you, took it, turned two pages and read it. It''s a very good book. It''s also about criminal investigation. She''s very interested in it.


    Only, she slightly distressed, "everyone can only borrow three books, I have just finished."


    Xing Zhi doesn''t care, "it''s not in the way. I''ll borrow it later."


    After talking about the book, they were quiet. Zhao Moyan took the lead in saying, "Liuli has always wanted to thank you, but those who haven''t seen you have never had a chance. I''ll say thank you for her."


    When he thought of the little girl crying for her grandmother, his eyes softened a little, "you''re welcome."


    The two cakes are very small. Zhao Mo Yan was not very hungry, but after eating the cake, her appetite was completely aroused. She just wanted to ask Xing Zhi to have dinner, and she thought it was for Liuli to thank him, but before she opened her mouth, her stomach opened for her.


    Belly a call, Zhao Mo Yan''s face bang of a red, some embarrassed end fruit tea to drink a mouthful.


    Xing Zhi''s eyes flashed a smile, looked at her watch, got up and picked up several books on the desk for her, "let''s go, go to dinner."


    Zhao Mo Yan got up and went to register to borrow books. Zhao Mo Yan stood behind him, a few steps away from him, staring at his back in a daze.


    Just right generous shoulder, let her think of the fire when the advertising stand fell down his arms.


    Cell phone Ding Dong rang a, is Zhou ChuChu that gossip woman.


    She sent a voice, Zhao Mo Yan did not dare to listen, converted into text to see.


    When Zhou ChuChu spoke to her, she was not very pure Mandarin, but also with a little dialect flavor unique to her hometown.


    Therefore, after Zhao Moyan''s conversion into the text, the sentences are a little confused, but it does not hinder her understanding.


    The woman asked her about her blind date? Is it Gao Fu Shuai? Or is it the best man on a blind date? Let her clean her eyes and don''t be fooled by a man''s face and mouth.


    It seems that she is more anxious than her blind date.


    Zhao Mo Yan bent his lips, back to her, "very tall, very handsome, rich or not, I don''t know for the moment."


    Zhou ChuChu''s side immediately exploded, countless wechat bombs came, and mobile phones tinkled.


    Seeing Xing Zhi come over, in a hurry, she quickly turns on the mute for her mobile phone. Xing Zhi caught a glimpse of her look, "what''s the matter?"


    Zhao Mo Yan shook his head, "nothing, harassment information, some annoying."


    Xing Zhi gave a sound, walked in front of her, remembered and asked her, "can you eat spicy?"


    Zhao Mo Yan subconsciously licked his lips, "it''s OK, I don''t avoid mouth."


    Xing Zhi was shaken by his little tongue for a moment, and then he coughed softly, "well, let''s go."


    He should be more than 1.9 meters tall, with long legs and big strides. Zhao Mo Yan had some difficulty following him. His proud long legs were completely crushed at this time.


    Fortunately, she didn''t wear high-heeled shoes. Otherwise, she would be tired to death at this time.


    Xing Zhi heard the sound of footsteps behind him, his body stopped, and his steps slowed down subconsciously.


    Keeping up with his pace, Zhao Mo Yan felt that it was quite embarrassing to walk without talking. After thinking for a long time, he found a topic, "do you work here now?"


    Xing put one hand into his trouser pocket and nodded. "A year ago."


    Zhao Mo Yan Oh, no topic.


    Then Xing Zhi asked her, "what about you? What are you doing now? "


    Zhao Mo Yan raised his head, smile, "with a few students to open a psychological counseling room."

 Chapter fanwai.2

    My hero, against the light


    He nodded, "well, it''s good."


    Once again, they had no topic, but fortunately, the store he was looking for was not very far away, and it took nearly ten minutes to get there.


    Zhao Mo Yan looked at the store, not very tall, but with the smell of fireworks.


    She bowed her head and laughed. She thought he would take him to a bigger restaurant. Now, that''s not his style.


    Walking into the store, the inside was cleaned up. The hall outside was full of people. When the landlady saw Xing Zhi, she said hello happily, "Captain Xing is coming. Please sit inside and keep the box for you."


    Xing Zhi thanks, and then takes Zhao Moyan into the private room.


    Over the screen, Zhao Moyan put the book in his hand on the chair beside him and sat down.


    Xing Zhi took out a few pieces of paper to wipe the front desk for her, and then scalded the tableware with hot water before handing it to her.


    Zhao Moyan said, "thank you."


    Xing Zhi nodded.


    After a while, the landlady came in with a menu in her hand, but she looked at Zhao Mo Yan from time to time.


    The landlady is a simple and honest looking woman. She''s a bit of a tightwad, but she''s very friendly at first sight.


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles at her, feeling Zhao Mo Yan''s friendliness. The boss''s wife shows her white teeth and smiles kindly. "Captain Xing''s object is right. It''s really handsome."


    Zhao Mo Yan looks at Xing Zhi. He doesn''t deny it. Wen Yan gives her a light glance.


    Zhao Moyan just wanted to deny it, and the landlady waved her hand directly, "my daughter is blessed. Our captain Xing is really a good man. She is still handsome. If my girl didn''t grow up with me, I would like to introduce her to captain Xing."


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles with a curved eyebrow. After chatting with the landlady, he secretly turns his eyes to Xing Zhi for help.


    Xing bent his lips, fingers percussion table, "Madame, busy at noon out of the task, have not come and eat."


    The landlady awoke with a start. She was so distressed that she quickly took a menu and walked out of the box in a hurry. As she walked, she said, "this child didn''t have a meal early. Look, I''m chatting with the little girl..."


    Xing Zhifu smiles and pours a cup full of tea.


    Zhao Mo Yan stares at him and looks tired, but she doesn''t seem to be able to relieve his fatigue.


    It suddenly occurred to her that the elder martial sister in the consulting room wanted to teach her massage. She didn''t want to learn, so she politely refused. Now I think that if I had learned at that time, I could press it for him now.


    At least, take away a little of his fatigue.


    Aware of what she was thinking, Zhao Mo Yan suddenly woke up and immediately looked up at Xing Zhi. Fortunately, he wasn''t looking at herself. She was relieved. She was a little ashamed. How could she think of massaging him.


    The smile in Xing Zhi''s eyes flashed by and he bent his lips.


    On the way waiting for food, Zhao Moyan asked Xing Zhi, "do you often come here for dinner?"


    Xing Zhi shakes his head. "I come occasionally, basically when I''m on vacation."


    He doesn''t have much time off, even very little. Zhao Mo Yan doubts, "but this box seems to be specially left for you by the landlady. Did you tell her you were coming?"


    Xing Zhi shook his head with no expression on his face. "There was a fire here half a year ago. I took the soldiers to fight the fire. Since then, the landlady has specially kept a box for us. Our soldiers often come here for dinner when they are on vacation."


    Zhao Moyan nodded, he said light, but she guessed that the scene at that time should be extremely dangerous, certainly not so easy as he said.


    In such a big hotel, the number of gas tanks in the kitchen alone is amazing. Those are all threats when fighting a fire.


    Zhao Mo Yan is silent. He seems to be indifferent to everything.


    Xing Zhi sipped a cup of tea, seemed to see what Zhao Moyan was thinking, and said slowly, "where is the responsibility? People who have chosen this profession have already thrown life and death away."


    Zhao Mo Yan didn''t say a word. After a while, the waiter came to serve the dishes. She was a smart looking little girl. Her eyes were shining when she saw Xing Zhi. "Brother Xing, the landlady said to serve you two dishes first, and let you eat them first. The rest of the dishes will come right away."


    Xing Zhi nodded, moved the dish to Zhao Mo Yan, and motioned her to taste it.


    The little girl glared at Zhao Moyan and turned to go out.


    Zhao Mo Yan is funny. "It seems that beauty worships heroes in both ancient and modern times."


    Obviously did not expect her to say such words, Xing zhileng for two seconds, smile.


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles at him as if his bright face suddenly smiles.


    "In fact, beauties also have requirements for heroes."


    Xing Zhi Oh, motioned her to continue.


    Zhao Mo Yan clenched his left hand and supported his chin, smiling so that his eyes turned into crescent moon.


    "If the hero is handsome and the beauty is happy, she will say that the little girl has nothing to repay for saving her son''s life. It''s better to make a personal commitment. If the hero doesn''t agree with the beauty''s heart,


    The beauty will be more reserved. The little girl will not repay you for saving your life. In the afterlife, she will be a cow and a horse to repay you. "


    Xing Zhi also laughed, "it makes sense."


    Both of them smile. Xing Zhi looks at Zhao Mo Yan''s eyebrows. She has a kind of cool temperament, which has not gone away since then.


    Eyes hit, Zhao Mo Yan suddenly a Leng, looked away, some flustered picked up a chopstick dish into his mouth, and then almost spit out, so spicy.


    She was choked and coughed. Xing Zhi''s mouth was a little big. She just opened it and stopped it immediately.


    Next to a glass of water, Zhao Moyan took it and immediately gulped it down. He blushed and said thank you.


    Xing Zhijiao smile is still obvious, "his family''s food is a little spicy."


    Zhao Mo Yan tears almost spicy out, want to cry without tears, she just clip that chopsticks full of pepper, can not spicy.


    Slowly, she looked at the cup in her hand, and then took a stiff look in front of Xing Zhi. It seemed that it was his cup.


    But Xing Zhi, like a nobody, didn''t notice the cup in her hand. Zhao Mo Yan said, he should not react, so as not to be embarrassed, she directly hid the cup in her hand behind the napkin.


    Apart from the spicy dish that she made some embarrassments about, Zhao Moyan was very satisfied with the dishes here, especially the roast fish that was later served just in front of her, which she almost finished by herself.


    After dinner, she felt support, while Xing Zhi didn''t pay attention, quietly rubbed his belly, didn''t feel more support when sitting, how to stand up so support.


    After settling the account, Xing Zhi is going to send her back and ask where her family lives.


    Two people hit a car, Zhao Mo Yan reported the address, Xing Zhi will her to her downstairs, and then sit in the car, ready to return to the team.


    Zhao Moyan just went upstairs, turned on his mobile phone and saw the text message he sent on the mobile phone, "add your wechat, agree."


    She sent a daze to his name for a while. This number was added to each other for Liuli''s adoption certificate at that time. Unexpectedly, she didn''t change it and he didn''t change it.


    Zhao Moyan click into wechat, there is a message added.


    His head is very simple, red sunset, let her think of the fire in his red fire suit.


    Did not see his net name, should be directly with the blank key, he would save trouble, she thought her net name is a comma is enough to save trouble, did not expect that he would be lazy than she.


    Zhao Moyan agreed, and then typed his name on the remarks.


    Xing Zhi.


    At the end of the weekend vacation, Zhao Moyan took advantage of the last two days to go home.


    When I got home, only Liuli was at home. As soon as I saw her coming back, I rushed into her arms like a bird, "elder sister, I miss you so much. Why didn''t I come back so long?"


    She looked at Zhao Mo Yan wrongly.


    Zhao Moyan touched her head, went to the refrigerator and opened a bottle of milk to drink in his hand. "Some time ago, I was too busy with my work. I didn''t come back for a long time. It''s only a month, OK?"


    She took out a box from her bag and waved to Liuli.


    Liuli came over, she took out a bracelet from the box, above the bits and pieces of diamonds flashing light, Liuli exclaimed, "how beautiful!"


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles and puts the bracelet on Liuli''s hand. Liuli holds her hand and looks at it carefully under the light. "It''s really beautiful," she says with a brilliant smile back at Zhao Mo Yan, "thank you, sister."


    Zhao Moyan looks at Liuli with a smile. The little girl with tears and a runny nose has come out. Liuli has been in junior high school, and her eyebrows and eyes are open. She is pretty and attractive.


    When she was almost happy, Zhao Moyan gently kicked her leg, "OK, go back to the room and read a book."


    Liuli sticks out her tongue and hugs her arm, greasy and coquettish, "no, no


    I''ll stay with you


    Zhao Mo Yan couldn''t get rid of her hand, so she simply depended on her. Anyway, she had no idea about this little girl since she was a child.


    Zhao''s father and mother are not off work yet. Zhao Moyan is preparing dinner in the kitchen. Liuli fights with him.


    Wash the green vegetables in your hand and pass them to Zhao Mo Yan. The glass turns her eyes. After hesitating for a long time, she came to Zhao Moyan and whispered, "sister, I heard from my mother that you went on a blind date two days ago?"


    Zhao Moyan nodded, "you are quite well informed."


    Liuli frowned, as if some unhappy, a pair of eyes in a deep one, "sister, you don''t listen to those people nonsense, blind date this kind of thing is not reliable, after we don''t go."


    Zhao Mo Yan puffed a smile, "you this wench think quite a lot," fingertip hard point glass forehead, "to take two eggs for me."


    Liuli grunts twice, turns around to get the eggs in the refrigerator, but Zhao Moyan is gone. A few days have passed since the date of her blind date with Xing Zhi. They have never talked about meeting or chatting with each other, but he occasionally sends her good morning, and she gives him a smile to add good morning.


    It''s strange that they''re on a blind date. Neither of them is closer, but no one explicitly refuses.


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles. She has never been married. I don''t know if this is a normal process.


    Before the meal was ready, Zhao''s father and Zhao''s mother came back. They looked at each other and laughed when they heard the hum and haw of the glass in the kitchen.


    Zhao mother toward the kitchen called out, "Liuli, is not your sister back?"


    Liuli ran out of the kitchen, took their coats and put them on the hanger. "Not long after she came back," she put her hand in front of Zhao''s mother and let her see her bracelet. She was so happy with her smile, "Mom, it''s from my sister. It''s nice."


    Zhao ordered her head, "good looking."


    After showing off with Zhao''s mother, little Liuli ran to Zhao''s father again and asked him to look at his bracelet, "Dad, are you good-looking?"


    Zhao Zhiliang nodded, opened the beer in his hand, and said with a kind smile, "well, it''s really beautiful. Our colored glaze looks beautiful. It looks good wearing anything."


    Liuli ran to the kitchen to listen to her mother and sister chatting with a smile.


    When Zhao''s mother came into the kitchen, Zhao Moyan was heading for the last dish. She took Zhao Moyan''s spatula and winked at him, "tell mom about your last blind date?"


    Zhao Moyan turned to look at his father in the living room, shaking his head and laughing.


    "Not bad."


    Zhao''s mother put down the spatula, covered the lid and frowned, "OK, what do you mean? Satisfied or dissatisfied? "


    Zhao Mo Yan thought, "I don''t know."


    She didn''t feel bored or embarrassed when she spent time with Xing Zhi. He was very smart and comfortable.


    She didn''t reject him, but she didn''t feel anything else about him for the time being except that she didn''t reject him.


    What''s more, he may not take a fancy to her.


    Zhao mother hey a, "you this kid, how don''t know?"


    "What do you look like? What does it look like? Did you ask his family? "


    Zhao Mo Yan some helpless, "Mom, this is not to check the account."


    Zhao''s mother looked at her as if she were looking at a monster. "Isn''t that what a blind date should be? If you don''t even think about blind date, what kind of blind date are you


    Pressed by his mother, Zhao Moyan could only answer, "I left my contact information, and then I''ll see." With satisfaction, Zhao''s mother turned to lift the lid of the pot and put the dishes on the plate. As she put them on the plate, she said to Zhao Mo Yan, "you haven''t told mom how the boy is? Stable work


    Unstable? "


    Zhao Mo Yan reached out and pinched a spare ribs into his mouth. Liuli also came over with his mouth open, "I want it, too!"


    Then she pinched a piece of Liuli, and she said slowly, "it''s very good, fireman." when she saw her mother frowning smoothly, she continued, "at the beginning, Xingyue was on fire, and it was he who saved Liuli and me."


    The ribs in Liuli''s mouth choked for a while, and her eyes were shining. If it was the big brother, well, she should be able to accept it.


    Zhao''s frown stretched a little, but her brow was still worried.


    "Firefighter industry is very dangerous. It''s another matter to save you and Liuli. We can thank others well, but mom really doesn''t suggest that your future partner should belong to this industry. I think it''s OK. After a while, your Aunt Li will introduce one to you."


    Zhao Mo Yan frowned, "no, I''ll be very busy with my work after a while. I probably don''t have time to go on a blind date."


    Zhao''s mother noticed that her daughter''s mood was not quite right. She quickly calmed her down and said, "well, well, if you don''t go, you won''t go. We Mo Yanchang are so good-looking. The boy is not in line for you to choose."


    Zhao Mo Yan couldn''t help but want to laugh. The glass beside him nodded with approval,


    That is, her sister is so beautiful, so excellent, in her eyes, basically no man can be worthy of her sister.


    As for the man who saved her and her sister''s life, she gave him a slightly higher score than other men.


    In fact, she didn''t have a deep impression on Xing Zhi, but subconsciously, she remembered that she should be a good man.


    The person who matches her sister must be ugly.


    There is also the man named Chu city. She once went to the utility room to look for things and saw her sister''s diary. Since then, she has been gnashing her teeth at Chu city.


    What dog man has made her sister suffer for so many years. If she meets her one day, she will knock out his dog teeth!


    At dinner, Zhao''s father asked about Zhao Moyan''s work. The two elders didn''t know about his daughter''s writing novels. Zhao Moyan did a good job in keeping secrets.


    In addition to Liuli, I don''t know where to find out her novel. She is a little fan under her work.


    Zhao Mo Yan''s father is very proud of his daughter. In fact, he doesn''t think the same way as his wife about his daughter''s life. He hopes that his daughter can meet someone naturally instead of being urged by his parents.


    But there''s no way. He can''t beat his daughter-in-law.


    There are not many rules in their family. They don''t pay much attention to food and sleep. At the dinner table, the whole family is talking happily.


    After dinner, Zhao Moyan accompanied his father and mother in the living room to watch TV for a while before returning to the room.


    Just back to the room, Liuli ran over with a pillow in his arms, chirping like a bird, "sister, I want to sleep with you."


    Zhao Mo Yan knew she couldn''t get rid of her, so he simply let her go, "take a bath first, and then come back after taking a bath." Liuli obediently went to take a bath. Zhao Moyan turned on his mobile phone and was stunned. It was rare that he sent her a wechat.


    Although it''s only a few words, it''s very official, and it makes her want to laugh.


    Xing Zhi: "what are you doing?"


    Zhao Mo Yan: "just finished eating, the hair will stay."


    Xing Zhi shook the ash in his hand and took another deep breath with the end of the cigarette in his mouth.


    When he was smoking, he was handsome, with a smile in his eyes, and his temperament added a little more.


    The mobile phone shakes twice. He comes back. Zhao Moyan opens it and says, "back home?"


    Zhao Moyan: "how do you know?"£¨ A look of surprise)


    Xing Zhi: "guess."


    Zhao Mo Yan came back and glanced at himself in the mirror. He was startled by the people inside.


    The smile on her face was so obvious that she didn''t know that chatting with him made her happy.


    Xing Zhi: "when will you come back?"


    Zhao Moyan: "well, about the day after tomorrow."


    Xing Zhi: "well."


    Zhao Moyan was stunned again. What do you mean? Just one, huh?


    Unable to resist, she asked him, "well, what do you mean?"


    Zhao Moyan waited for a while, but he didn''t reply.


    Liuli took a good bath and jumped to the bed.


    Zhao Moyan turned off his mobile phone and took his pajamas to take a bath in the bathroom.


    When she came out of the shower and put on a mask, he turned on the mobile phone and returned three messages.


    Zhao Moyan''s eyes are bent and open.


    Xing Zhi: "I know what it means."


    Xing Zhi: "I''m ready to ask you."


    Xing Zhi: "good night."

 Chapter fanwai.3

    My hero, against the light


    Zhao Moyan blushed and red, and fortunately he applied the mask. He could not see the truth. He avoided the head of the glazed glaze and hurried to sleep.


    Liuli couldn''t sleep. She was chatting with her. At last, the two chatted in the middle of the night before they fell asleep.


    After returning from her hometown, Zhao Moyan started his high-intensity work, and the publication of the new book was in order. But Zhou ChuChu was ready to hold a fan meeting for her. She had no opinion. She posted the news on her microblog. Her fans were very excited, and she was also excited for a while.


    The consulting room continued to be busy, and many patients came to consult. I don''t know where her fame spread. I heard that there was a psychologist here, who was beautiful and gentle. The number of people who came to see a doctor was twice as much as usual.


    If it''s just psychological counseling, she''s OK. She can also accept the intensity of her work. But after work, she has to code and rush to write. Every day, Zhou ChuChu urges her.


    She is as busy as a top, Xing Zhi doesn''t ask her out, and she doesn''t have time to think. She''s as tired as a dead dog all day, and she doesn''t have time to think about anything else.


    But they also talked a few times. He said that he had many tasks recently, so he probably didn''t have time to ask her out for the time being.


    Zhao Mo Yan didn''t care too much, just she was busy recently.


    Zhou ChuChu advised her to let go of the job of psychological counseling and concentrate on her writing, so that her talent will develop very well.


    But she is reluctant to give up. For her, writing is an interest, while psychological counseling is a job.


    Although writing is enough to feed her, she is not willing to give up her job.


    She likes her work very much, enlightens others, and looks at the people who are depressed all day in front of her smiling face to save their lives. Although she is not a doctor, she also feels the strong sense of responsibility and happiness.


    I saw Xing Zhi again in the hospital.


    Zhao Moyan accompanies Zhou ChuChu to see a doctor. Recently, the girl has endocrine disorder and has a crazy acne on her face. What I don''t know is that she thinks it''s adolescence.


    I took the medicine for her. I happened to meet one of my former seniors who was also here to see a doctor and said hello. Inadvertently, Zhao Moyan seemed to see a familiar figure passing by at the corner of the corridor.


    Farewell to the seniors, I do not know why, she inexplicably walked towards the corner in the past.


    Standing in front of the ward door near the corner, the door is not closed tightly, along the crack of the door. Sure enough, Xing Zhizheng, who told her the day before yesterday that she was busy and expected to break the appointment, was lying on the bed with a worried face


    Impatient looking at the side, it seems that the age should not be much of a big boy.


    Zhao Moyan knocked on the door, and Xing Zhi immediately looked over. When he saw her, he was obviously stunned, and his long legs at the end of the bed suddenly converged, "Why are you here?"


    Zhao Mo Yan raised the medicine in his hand, "take the medicine for my friend. I just saw you. Let''s make sure."


    Xing Zhi stares at the little soldier. The only stool in the ward is sat down by him, but he has no eyesight.


    Little soldier was staring at inexplicably, Xing Zhizheng is going to kick him up, Zhao Moyan has sat down at the end of his bed.


    He sat up straight subconsciously and kicked the dull little soldier beside him with his toes. "OK, you go back to the team quickly!"


    Little soldier hesitated, a little afraid of him, but his position is very firm, "no, the instructor let me watch you, don''t leave the hospital secretly." Xing Zhi a pair of thick eyebrows tightly, "OK, I''ll transfer you back to your instructor, you don''t follow me."


    The little soldier glared at Zhao Mo Yan, but he was wronged. He quickly took a look at Zhao Mo Yan. Maybe he could show off what the captain''s girlfriend looked like when he went back.


    The little soldier stood up and walked out reluctantly, looking back step by step. Before he left, he looked at Zhao Moyan for help.


    Unfortunately, Zhao Mo Yan is really helpless, some embarrassed smile twice.


    The little soldier left, and the ward was quiet for a moment. Then Zhao Moyan realized his impulse. She just saw a person like him, and she followed him. Is her brain cute?


    "How did you get hurt?" Zhao Moyan asked him.


    Xing Zhi didn''t care much, "small injury, hit by the steel bar, plus inhaled more carbon dioxide," he was a little irritable, "just this small injury, I have to be hospitalized, I''m not so expensive."


    Zhao Mo Yan pursed his lips, "it has nothing to do with whether it''s precious or not. It''s responsible for your body."


    Her eyes are plain, but Xing Zhi sees the tenacity inside.


    Being watched by him, she moved her position uneasily.


    Xing Zhi fingertip moved, her ear tip red, let him can''t help but want to rub.


    To stop his presumptuous thoughts, he suddenly asked her, "after returning home, did your family ask you about your blind date?"


    Zhao Mo Yan looked up and hesitated, "asked."


    He''s interested. "Huh?"


    Zhao Moyan stroked his hair, "well, what, shouldn''t you ask?"


    Xing Zhihu said with a smile, "I''m not very curious about how to ask. What I''m curious about is how you answer."


    Zhao Mo Yan''s face turned red. "He didn''t answer much, so he simply said it."


    Xing Zhi pick eyebrow, no longer forced to ask, but looked at the bedside table on the orange, "can you help me peel an orange?"? It''s inconvenient to hurt your arm. "


    Zhao Mo Yan obviously forgot what he said just now that he could be discharged from hospital. He peeled an orange for him very diligently, and even pulled the white beard clean.


    Xing Zhi took the orange in her hand quite satisfied and ate half of it in one bite.


    Zhao Moyan stayed in the ward for a while. Just as she was about to ask him if he needed anything else, she received a call from Zhou ChuChu. Then she remembered Zhou ChuChu.


    There''s already fried hair. As soon as you get through the phone, it''s like a firefight, "Zhao Moyan! I went to do a physical examination, and you ran away. Can''t you settle down for a while? "


    Zhao Mo Yan looks at Xing Zhi with a smile in his eyes. Seeing her embarrassment, he seems to be in a good mood.


    Zhao Mo Yan came out of Xing Zhi''s room bitterly, but he didn''t understand why he wanted to follow him into his room.


    ¡­


    After Xing Zhi was discharged from the hospital, their contact became closer. Zhao Moyan gradually became less busy and calmed down. Occasionally, he took a vacation and they went to the library for a coffee. It''s just that the relationship between the two has not changed.


    In the twinkling of an eye, I arrived at Zhao Moyan''s fan meeting. Many fans came. She accompanied me with autographs and books, and also accompanied me to take photos. When it was over, her hands were so tired that she could hardly hold them.


    Zhou ChuChu said to invite her to dinner, but she refused. After the excitement, she walked along the road alone.


    Unconsciously, she went to the door of the shop where Xing Zhi had taken her to eat. After a moment''s hesitation, she went in.


    The shop is in full swing. The landlady takes the menu and instructs the waiter to serve. When she sees Zhao Moyan, she is surprised.


    "Is this captain Xing''s girlfriend? Why didn''t captain Xing come with us? "


    Zhao Mo Yan was embarrassed and wanted to explain that he was not Xing Zhi''s girlfriend, but he opened his mouth and didn''t know how to explain.


    In the end, she just laughed and didn''t answer her question directly, "I''m passing by here and want to come in."


    The landlady wants her to eat in the box, but Zhao Moyan refuses. She''s in the big box


    I chose a seat at random and sat down.


    She didn''t eat much by herself, only ordered two dishes.


    She always thought the roast fish tasted good after she ate it last time, and she always wanted to try it again.


    There are many guests around, mostly a few people together, only she quietly seems to be alone in a world.


    When Xing Zhi came in, she was staring at the roast fish on the table.


    The boss''s wife sees that Xing Zhi''s eyes are bright, and just wants to say hello. When Xing Zhi stops him, he goes to Zhao Moyan''s position. The boss''s wife smiles clearly and continues to do her own work.


    Zhao Mo Yan in front of a dark, look up, is on Xing Zhi dark eyes.


    She was surprised. "What a coincidence."


    He nodded. "It''s a coincidence."


    She took a set of tableware for him and put it in front of him. She reached for the waiter again. She laughed very softly. "I was just thinking that the dish is too heavy. Would you like someone to eat it with me?"


    He ordered two more dishes and took her words, "then it seems that I''ve come at the right time."


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles. Xing Zhi shakes her mind for a moment. She doesn''t seem to know that her smile has the ability to make people calm.


    Two people four dishes, Xing Zhi''s appetite is very big, finally nothing left, eat clean.


    Xing Zhi goes to check out and brings two cups of lemon tea from the landlady for Zhao Mo Yan to get greasy.


    Zhao Moyan followed him. Xing Zhi thought for a moment, "go shopping with me."


    Zhao Mo Yan was going to say goodbye. He swallowed his words and asked, "what can I buy?"


    He put his hands into his pockets, and his neatly trimmed cuntou became more energetic in the sunshine.


    Zhao Moyan stares at a tiny scar on his cheekbone. He should have a lot of injuries.


    But I heard that for them, scars are medals. He turned his head with a smile on his lips. "My mother will buy her a present for her birthday."


    This reason is very sufficient, Zhao Mo Yan has no way to refuse, nodded.


    He pressed her head. There was no change on her face. "Wait here. I''ll drive."


    He pressed her head, turned and left, looking very serious, but Zhao Moyan


    His palm is not soft, even rough. When she touches her forehead, she clearly feels slight pain.


    Heart disordered a few claps, Zhao Mo Yan pursed lips secretly scold oneself a not promising, hang head to stand in situ to wait for him.


    There were several trumpets in his ears. Zhao Moyan looked back. He was sitting in the car and staring at her with interest.


    His car is a black Land Rover. It''s not a very amazing model. It''s a little ordinary, but its performance is very good.


    Zhao Moyan sits in and fastens his seat belt. Xing Zhi turns on the car music, and the soft music flows out slowly.


    In fact, Zhao Mo Yan is not very good at choosing gifts. After a few rounds, he felt that everything was not very good.


    She looked up at Xing Zhi and said, "what does your mother like?"


    Xing Zhiben wanted to say that she didn''t know, but she was helpless and serious. After a pause, she said, "she likes bags."


    Her eyes brightened and she pulled his sleeve. "This way."


    She walked briskly to the bag shop next to her. When she knew what the birthday star liked, the gift was easy to choose.


    Xing Zhi smiles and keeps up with her.


    Zhao Mo Yan fully felt men''s perfunctory attitude towards shopping when choosing bags. She took two bags and asked him which one was better looking. He glanced at them and replied, "they''re all better looking."


    Of course, she knows that all are good-looking. If not, she doesn''t need to worry about which one she wants. What she needs is him to help her choose the better one.


    Zhao Mo Yan looked at his tight brow, chuckled, "don''t embarrass you, I choose."


    Xing zhimeixinshu unfolded, sitting in the next rest area, quietly looking at her.


    Finally, she picked out a more retro handbag for Xing Zhi''s mother. It has a lot of texture. She likes it very much. I don''t know if it will agree with his mother.


    Xing Zhi took the bag in her hand, put it into the car, leaned against the door and looked at her, "you''ve been here longer than mine. Is there anything more interesting here?"


    In fact, she found that the man was also very thick skinned.


    She looked at the time, "the ancient lane at the gate is good. You can go and have a look. It''s not very far away."


    Xing Zhi let her get on the bus.


    Two people toward the destination driving a distance, Xing Zhi received a phone call, Ben


    To loose expression instant tense up, took the phone.


    Zhao Mo Yan looked at his face, which suddenly became serious, and he was also a little nervous.


    "Start at once, I''ll be there soon!" He hung up and explained to Zhao Moyan while driving the steering wheel, "sorry, there''s a big fire in sanxianqiao community. I have to get to the scene immediately."


    Zhao Mo Yan with nervous up, he taut eyebrows, car driving fast.


    It''s important to save people. He didn''t have time to put Zhao Moyan down and took her to the area where the fire broke out.


    The fire engine has arrived at the scene. Xing Zhi jumps out of the car, looks back at Zhao Moyan, and tells him: "in the car, don''t come out."


    Zhao Moyan watched him rush into the fire engine through the window, took the fire clothes handed over by the team members, put them on three or two times, and then loudly instructed the onlookers to leave, cleared a road and let the fire engine enter the community.


    His figure soon disappeared outside, Zhao Moyan could not help getting off the car and standing outside the community.


    The place where the fire broke out was on the seventh floor. She was far away. Standing on the ground, she could feel the turbulent heat. He had to rush into the fire. How hot it should be.


    She pursed her lips and looked up at the scene of the fire. The fire had spread and spread to the upper floor. There were people struggling to survive in the window. Many people were trapped in the fire


    People.


    Zhao Moyan''s heart was tight, and some small soldiers rushed down with the masses from inside. The window put down the rope, and the masses slid down the rope one by one.


    There were only one or two people who were afraid of heights in the middle. They didn''t want to slide down the rope. Xing Zhiqi scolded her. He tore a curtain from the side and directly blinded the people who were afraid of heights. "If you don''t want to die, you can grind hard here!"


    The stairway was sealed by the fire, and the soldiers were trying to put out the fire, but now the most important thing is to rescue the masses first.


    When the last mass transport is completed, the downstairs of the community are crying out for survival.


    Zhao Moyan is still staring at the fire, where the fire fighters are still fighting.


    Standing in the same place, his legs are a little stiff, and Zhao Moyan always stares at the fire.


    I don''t know how much time passed, the fire gradually went out, and the firefighters evacuated from the fire one after another.


    Zhao Mo Yan stares at the figure coming out one by one, and never sees him.


    She subconsciously took a few steps forward, and her stiff legs almost made her fall to the ground.


    He was the last to come out of the fire with a wounded soldier on his back.


    Doctors and nurses waiting for rescue rushed up to pick up his little soldier.


    It was a warm spring, but he was steaming hot.


    He felt her gaze and looked back at her directly. His dirty face suddenly laughed and pointed his forehead with his index finger and middle finger.


    Time seemed to be still. For a moment, Zhao Moyan was the only one in front of him.


    After dealing with the rest, Xing Zhi comes to Zhao Moyan with long legs.


    Zhao Moyan stood in the same place and watched him walk in. He was wet and his hair was dripping with water.


    After coming out of the fire, he directly carried the water pipe to pour water on him. He came over, rarely want a prank, came to her in front of a strong shake wet hair.


    Zhao Mo Yan closed his eyes, wiped the water stains on his face, and grinned at him.

 Chapter fanwai.4

    My hero, against the light


    At the beginning of May, Zhao Moyan got a place to go to Kyoto to attend a meeting of online novel writers.


    Zhou ChuChu is more excited than she is. She is bouncing around in front of her. At that time, there will be several great gods of their net literature, especially Beiyan, who is Zhao Moyan''s favorite. She can almost be regarded as her first teacher. Her first novel is her.


    She was a little excited to think that she had stepped into this environment and could see the author she adored.


    She thought about going to Kyoto, but she told Xing Zhifa.


    She said that the relationship between the two old people was a little awkward now. She didn''t know how he felt.


    When he came out of the fire that day, he took her home. When she said goodbye, he suddenly approached her and gave her a hug. After that, he whispered good night.


    He was light, and her heart was stormy.


    All night long, she lay back and forth in bed until dawn.


    When the information was sent, there was no news. Zhao Moyan waited for a while. Before he replied, he got up and went to the study to sort out the latest patient files.


    It takes her a week to go to Kyoto, oh, and to see Su Ruan. The girl is pregnant and delicate now. She urges her to see her every day.


    Zhao Mo Yan smiles. She can''t think about what Su Ruan''s pregnancy will look like. She looks like a little girl herself. She will be a mother in a twinkling of an eye. She is also not quite able to adapt to the role change of her friends.


    I sorted out all the information, arranged the work of the consultation room, called my patients, and put back the consultation time or helped them to make an appointment with other consultants.


    After everything is handled, the sky is slightly dark. Zhao Moyan rubs his tired forehead and his mobile phone rings suddenly.


    She pinched her neck and reached for the phone. When she saw the note above, her eyes lit up. It was Xing Zhi.


    Zhao Mo Yan pretended to take over carelessly, "hello."


    Over there, his voice was dumb. "When will you be back?"


    Zhao Mo Yan was startled by his voice. He didn''t care to answer his question. He frowned, "what''s wrong with your voice?"


    Xing Zhi coughed a few times and took a few mouthfuls of water to moisten his throat. He was a little fierce in the training two days ago. After the training, when he passed the artificial lake next to the fire brigade, he just met a little girl who fell into the water. He jumped down to save people. As a result, he took a shower and slept. When he woke up, he had a fever.


    He doesn''t get sick easily, but it''s not easy for him to get sick. The fever started and subsided for two days, but he didn''t get well. On the contrary, his voice became hoarse.


    But he didn''t want to let her know and didn''t care, "smoke it for a while, and it will be fine in two days."


    Zhao Mo Yan did not ask again, the air was silent.


    After a while, he asked her, "I haven''t answered when I''ll be back."


    "About a week."


    Listening to his hoarse voice, Zhao Mo Yan seemed to feel uncomfortable. He went to the living room and poured a glass of water.


    Zhao Mo Yan is not very good at communicating with people. She is stupid by nature, especially when it comes to feelings. Otherwise, at the beginning, he would not concentrate on Chu City and firmly believe that he could move his heart and make him fall in love with himself.


    Now think about how terrible it is to be young and frivolous.


    Zhao Mo Yan bit his lip, a word almost spilled out of his throat, and was swallowed back by her.


    Xing Zhi stood in front of the dormitory window, lazily standing, felt a cigarette out of his pants pocket, lit it with a click, narrowed his eyes, breathed out a breath, and chuckled, "what do you think of my career?"


    Zhao Mo Yan is a little stupefied. He doesn''t know the meaning of this.


    She thought for a while, "it''s good. It''s a high-risk career, but at the same time, it''s a career that people will be proud of and respect


    "My career."


    He took a deep breath of the smoke in his hand, and his eyes were dark and inexplicable. "Some people say that the fire brigade is the worst branch of the army."


    Zhao Mo Yan pursed his lips, "when the people who say such words are rescued from danger by the fire fighters, they will not say so."


    He smirked. "I think so, too."


    He slowly brought the topic to the place he wanted to bring, and the voice was very tempting, "when can I correct my name?"


    Zhao Mo Yan is surprised, "what?"


    He squinted in a dangerous tone. "What do you think I mean?"


    Zhao Mo Yan didn''t dare to say anything for a long time. More than two months have passed since that blind date. They get along well, but no one has mentioned the topic of love and blind date.


    Now he is obviously breaking the window paper. Zhao Moyan had expected this day for a long time, starting with the hug that day.


    It''s just that I''m still a little nervous.


    She clenched her lips and said, "don''t you think there''s a lot of age difference between us?"


    Xing Zhi sniffed, "it''s only five or six years old. Now 80 year olds can marry 20 year olds. I don''t think there''s any problem between us."


    Zhao Mo Yan was amused by his words. Hearing her smile, he also laughed, "how long does it take to think about it?"


    He said everything, but Zhao Moyan could only follow his words, "can I come back from Kyoto?"


    Xing Zhi coughed a few times and lost his cigarette. The corner of his mouth unconsciously raised, "OK, tell me when I come back, I''ll pick you up."


    Zhao Mo Yan gave an excuse and hung up the phone. If the call goes on, she will suffocate later.


    On his first day in Kyoto, Zhao Moyan went directly to Su Ruan''s home.


    When she went, she didn''t inform her. She rang the doorbell and stood outside. When Su Ruan opened the door and saw her, she almost jumped three feet.


    Zhao Mo Yan was scared by her and quickly held her down, followed her into the house, Lu he was not at home, she looked at Su Ruan, "rare, I thought the king did not go to court early from now on."


    Su Ruan angrily glanced at her, poured a glass of orange juice for her and handed it to her. "The company is going to have a meeting. Besides, I''m just pregnant. I''m not about to have a baby. I don''t need to be watched all the time."


    That''s what she said, but Zhao Mo Yan clearly saw the happiness on her face, and her slightly convex abdomen made her look full of maternal brilliance. When he came out of Su Ruan''s home, Zhao Moyan always had a smile on his face.


    At the meeting, she met Beiyan, whom she had been looking forward to for a long time, and went up to say hello.


    Beiyan is a woman in her thirties. She writes full-time and publishes famous books. Almost every book she writes will be popular.


    She looks like a strong woman, but she is very friendly. When Zhao Moyan said hello to her, she asked her pseudonym. After listening to Zhao Moyan, her eyes seemed to shine. Her beautiful red lips laughed just right. "I like your style very much. I thought you were a writer of youth, But your latest psycho criminal investigation book is my favorite


    Seeing the surprise in Zhao Moyan''s eyes, she explained with a smile: "my daughter likes your book very much. She has been chasing it for a period of time, and I''ve followed it. It''s very good. If you continue to create, I believe you will be famous in the online literature world."


    Zhao Mo Yan nodded politely, "thank you."


    Zhao Moyan was excited for a long time when he was praised by the author he had liked for many years.


    In these days in Kyoto, she thought carefully about her relationship with Xing Zhi.


    It was because of their blind date that they got to know each other again. Except for the fire, they didn''t meet each other.


    Zhou ChuChu told her not to rush to agree. After meeting more people and kissing several times, she would not be so easily fooled away, and then she would consider whether to agree to be with him.


    But she doesn''t think there will be many people in the world who are in tune with her.


    It''s not easy to find someone who makes her feel comfortable. She doesn''t want to go on a blind date and meet other men.


    In fact, she knew in her heart that after the hug downstairs, she had already considered whether to be with him or not.


    It doesn''t hurt to have a try.


    She used to be hurt by love, but now somewhere in her heart, it seems that something is slowly coming back to life.


    When the time to return to Beijing is fixed, she tells Xing Zhi that he will come to meet her.


    When walking out of the station, she looked at the straight man standing in front of me from a distance. He was attracted by many young girls, and butterflies were around him.


    He was a little impatient, but he couldn''t get rid of others directly. He looked down at the time impatiently.


    Zhao Mo Yan looked at his almost angry appearance and chuckled.


    The mobile phone suddenly rang, Xing Zhi lowered her head to answer, it was her voice with a smile, "look up."


    Xing Zhi raised her head. The girl with soft eyebrows and eyes was standing in front of him, sipping her lips and smiling at him.


    Xing bent his lips and strode toward Zhao Mo Yan. He easily took her big and small bags and carried them in his hand. "Have you had dinner?"


    Zhao Moyan shook his head.


    She doesn''t like to eat plane meals very much, so every time she flies, she will be hungry, or she will pad her stomach before flying.


    Some of her want to eat hot pot, Xing Zhi took her to find a relatively close, order good food and so on, they are very quiet did not speak. Zhao Mo Yan is a little guilty. She is nervous when she doesn''t speak, but shouldn''t he ask her?


    Serving fast, Zhao Mo Yan is really hungry, no reserve, eat a lot of things.


    When she was full, Xing Zhi also put down his chopsticks. In fact, when he came, he had already had dinner, which was purely to accompany her.


    Seeing that she had eaten well, Xing became serious and stared at her with bright eyes. "What''s the matter with you?"


    Zhao Mo Yan was his eyes staring at the heart tight, cough, "should, almost it."


    He let out a little, and the ending went up a little, "what''s the result?"


    Zhao Mo Yan didn''t feel so nervous when answering questions at school. He swallowed his saliva. "Maybe we can have a try."


    The smile of Xing Zhi''s mouth is getting bigger and bigger, and his eyes are burning.


    His eyes looked at her extremely flustered, trying to make himself look very calm, she coughed, "just try and do it


    If the time is not right... "


    He said softly, "you think very clearly."


    Zhao Moyan touched his nose.


    She really thought very clearly that she had passed the age when she felt that love was the only youth. She was no longer the little girl who was dying without love at the beginning. Now she could think about her and Xing Zhi rationally as if she were an outsider.


    She will take it seriously. If it''s suitable, she will continue. If it''s not suitable, she''ll take it two times.


    She has seen a lot of fast-food love, and she is also open to it.


    After sending her home, she didn''t see Xing Zhi again for nearly half a month.


    But of course he won''t allow himself to be so nonexistent, with occasional text messages and phone calls, and even video calls a few times.


    Zhao Moyan hesitated at first, but she didn''t get through until her mobile phone rang several times.


    She was wearing a pink white home skirt, and he was the team''s training suit. Sweat flowed down her chin into her collar. Zhao Mo Yan looked away and said, "why don''t you take a bath first?"


    He didn''t care, a white teeth smile bright, pure subwoofer hook Zhao Mo Yan some swaying God, "will continue to train, rest for a while."


    Zhao Moyan lay on the table, fixed the mobile phone with a bracket, put his chin on his arm and looked at him.


    He didn''t know when to gather a few sweaty little soldiers behind him. They grinned on their swarthy face and said, "ah, the captain is hiding here. My sister-in-law is driving the video! How are you, sister-in-law


    A group of smiley line of a military salute, Zhao Mo Yan blushed, then smile, "hello."


    After she called, Xing Zhi immediately looked back at a group of hairy boys behind her, "I think you want to practice more."


    For a moment, just grinning, the little soldiers whooshed away.


    Zhao Mo Yan bent his eyes and laughed gently, "they are all afraid of you."


    Xing Zhi said, "if you don''t have this dignity, how can you get on with it?" He lit a cigarette and let the smoke around his fingertips. Zhao Mo Yan didn''t hate smoking men, but he didn''t like it.


    It can only be said that he has no feeling, but the way he smokes makes her heart flutter. The smoke overflows from his lips and teeth. His deep eyebrows and eyes are slightly narrowed. He is a very standard big double eyelid. He has a very masculine appearance. He doesn''t take a trace of femininity, and his every move is full of masculinity.


    Zhao Moyan lowered his eyebrows and drank water, no longer staring at him.


    Without a few words, he had to go to training again. He looked at her pink face with burning eyes, and touched the position of her face on the fingertip mobile phone screen. "Training," he suddenly became a little irritable, "after this month''s vacation, it''s estimated that he can see you next month."


    Zhao Moyan gave a sound. It seemed that he was looking at a child with a bad temper. He chuckled, "it doesn''t matter. It happens that I will be very busy this month. When I went to Kyoto, I arranged the schedule of consulting patients back. Now I''m back, and everything is piled up."


    Xing Zhi didn''t say anything. He finished smoking his last cigarette, twisted it on the ground, picked it up and threw it into the garbage can, "trained."


    Zhao Mo Yan looked at him with a smile, "goodbye."


    His heart was burning. He looked at her hang up the phone and lowered his head to smile.


    Nearly a month, Zhao Moyan and Xing Zhi almost all rely on mobile phones to contact.


    Xing Zhi never thought that it would be his turn to compete with those hairy boys for the quota of vacation. Before, he had no feeling about whether to take a vacation or not. Who would discuss with him? He nodded and agreed. Anyway, he had nothing to do on vacation, so he might as well stay in the team.


    At the beginning, he let those boys go out on vacation to fall in love, but now everyone is willing to let him, Xing Zhiqi


    One foot kicks on the old black who calls most happily, "get out of the way!"


    Lao Hei said with a smile, "Captain, I can''t help it. My girlfriend, you don''t know, she''s not obedient. After a period of time without seeing me, she''s trying to break up all day. I''ve finally found a girlfriend. Don''t you coax me, captain? You don''t know my distress if you don''t have a partner..."


    Xing Zhi directly kicked in the past again. After that, he turned and left.


    Lao Hei looked angrily at his comrades in arms beside him. "You see, I''m angry. If I don''t have an object, I don''t have an object. What''s the matter? Who was not a single dog in those years?"


    A little soldier who saw Xing Zhi and Zhao Moyan''s video that day slapped Lao Hei on the back of the head, "you boy, the captain''s girlfriend is beautiful. The captain didn''t want to look for it in those years. Just our captain''s temperament, looking for someone who doesn''t hold his girlfriend to death. You think he coaxes his girlfriend like you all the time."


    Old black is not angry, touched the back of the head, hehe straight smile, "no wonder the captain seems to be complacent this time."


    Zhao Mo Yan cleaned the wound of the lower arm for the boy in front of him. The action was gentle and the tone was slow. "You are very cruel to yourself."


    The boy is about fifteen or sixteen years old. He hangs his head and doesn''t say a word. Occasionally, when the potion touches the wound, he will hiss and Zhao Moyan will hiss


    I blew on his wound. "Bear it."


    Waiting for the good medicine, she sat on the chair and looked around at the boy who didn''t look at her. "How did the injury come from?"


    Her tone was flat, without any other emotion, just a simple inquiry. The boy stubbles his neck and doesn''t answer. Zhao Moyan is not worried. "A few days ago, Xiaoya came to me and said that you always run out and don''t go home these days."


    She poured two glasses of warm water, one for herself, and the other for the boy in front of her. "I know you must have a reason, can you tell me?"


    She is not urgent, very patient, the boy holding her hand over the warm water, shoulder a counsellor.


    Zhao Mo Yan pursed his lips, quietly waiting for his mood to ease, and occasionally took out two paper towels and handed them to him.


    The boy is to vent, cry complete individual as if frost beat eggplant general wilt down.


    Zhao Moyan patted him on the shoulder.


    The boy''s name is Minghui. He is not her patient. The reason why he knows her is her compassion.


    Ming Hui''s father is a gambler. His mother leaves his two children and runs away from home. Ming Hui lives with his seven year old sister. His father not only doesn''t subsidize their lives, but sometimes forces Ming Hui to give him money.


    Zhao Mo Yan met Ming Hui by chance. At that time, he was like a wounded animal whimpering on the street corner, covering his arm, biting his teeth and wiping his tears.


    Zhao Mo Yan walks over, he stares directly, turns around and wants to go.

 Chapter fanwai.5

    Guo Ziyang woke up in the dark, his eyes covered with black cloth, his hands and feet tied, and he lay on the cold ground.


    He struggled for a moment, his ears moved slightly, listening to the movement around him.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been lying on the ground. I feel as if I''ve been crawled by a mouse. My ears listen to the squeak of the mouse clearly, as if it''s on his cheek.


    He tried to move aside, trying to get away from the creepy mouse.


    He didn''t shout. Since they dare not cover his mouth, it proves that they have enough confidence. No one can save him in such a place.


    It can be imagined that the cry at this time will not be saved, but will bring those people in advance to torture him.


    He lay on the ground for a long time, so long that he even slept on the ground.


    He was awakened by the noise. The black cloth on his face was roughly removed. Guo Ziyang narrowed his eyes, adapted to the light in the room, and looked at the man who was facing his suit.


    He thought to himself that he had never had any enemies, and his parents were politicians. He knew that these people should be sent by his parents'' rivals.


    In this way, the stiff suit is a thing of the past.


    Then he should not be in any danger. After all, these people can''t just arrest him and torture him. They must keep it for later use to threaten his parents.


    But he soon found out that things were not as simple as he thought. The man with a stiff suit was very polite to him, untied him, allowed him to walk around, and had delicious food.


    Guo Ziyang looked at the huge wall as if it were a city wall, and his mind suddenly burst out.


    It made him shiver.


    No wonder those people don''t need to look at him. There are cameras everywhere. They can take pictures wherever they go. Moreover, the wall here is more than three meters high, so it''s impossible for him to get out.


    Guo Ziyang quietly waited for them to say the purpose of binding him.


    After living in this huge courtyard for more than a week, Guo Ziyang gradually changed


    After understanding the rules of life here and the mechanical life, all the people here are expressionless and wearing white coats. Doctors are in a hurry, but their faces are full of numbness instead of the slightest pity of doctors.


    Guo Ziyang noticed a small room on the far left of his room, where a girl about his age lived.


    He had seen her many times when he wandered around, but she didn''t seem to notice him. She was in a hurry, with the same numbness on her face as those people.


    Guo Ziyang is here for a week, the only fun is to occasionally see the girl, pay attention to her life trajectory.


    The idea in his heart was magnified and his heart was cold. In this age, there would be such a place!


    After staying for a week, someone finally took charge of him.


    It''s a tall, thin, well mannered man with glasses.


    As soon as he came up, he shook hands with Guo Ziyang, and the pupil covered under his glasses was full of gloom.


    He was very polite and asked Guo Ziyang to sit down. He brought two cups of tea in person. As soon as he came up, he apologized first. "Master Guo, a gifted young man, Zhan has heard about it for a long time." Guo Ziyang kept silent and watched the change.


    Zhan Liang knew that he was on guard, and he was not in a hurry. He continued to introduce himself. "These days you must have seen the environment here, and I will not hide it from you. To tell you the truth, we are here to serve the country, which is a secret Research Institute opened by the country.


    We have all kinds of talents in our college, including talents like you.


    It''s impolite to ask Master Guo to come here because we need to keep it secret and we can''t let it out. Please forgive Zhan for bringing you here without reason. "


    Guo Ziyang''s lips gently touched the edge of the cup, but he just met a little water stains, pretended to drink tea, and then pretended to be a little unhappy, "it''s true that you need to keep secrets here, but you can''t bring others directly without the consent of others!"


    Zhan Liang helped the mirror frame, blew the tea in the cup, and smacked lightly, "master Guo''s words are not right. The station invited master Guo to come here these days. He did not neglect master Guo, but treated him warmly. In our courtyard, ordinary people want to come in, but there is no door."


    He seemed to think of something suddenly and laughed, "Oh no, ordinary


    It''s OK for people to come in, but it''s not necessary to come in that way. Anyway, it won''t be treated like master Guo. "


    Guo Ziyang caught a glimpse of the cold light in his eyes and almost shivered.


    He put down his cup. "What if I don''t agree to stay here?"


    Zhan Liang laughs, but the voice is mocking and disdaining, "don''t you agree? None of the people who come here can walk. They should stay here whether they agree or not. "


    Guo Ziyang knows that he still has the following, quietly waiting for him to continue.


    "If you are wise enough to help us do experiments and become our talents, our treatment here is not low at all."


    He took a cool glance at Guo Ziyang, "if you don''t agree, the end will be the same as those ordinary people I just said. Since they can''t be used by us, and they can''t leave here, they just devote themselves to scientific research and leave it to us to do experiments."


    Guo Ziyang''s pupils suddenly shrink. No matter how bold he is, he is just a teenager. In Zhan Liang''s eyes, he can see his cleverness clearly.


    After both hard and soft threats, Zhan Liang stands up with a smile and asks Guo


    Ziyang thought it over.


    This time he didn''t give him too much time to think about it, and the next day he took him into the laboratory.


    These experiments are not the contents he dabbles in, but they show that he has bouts of nausea, and almost spits out the bile in the corner.


    What bullshit scientific research? These people are doing human experiments under the guise of scientific research!


    They''re experimenting with living people!


    Guo Ziyang was forced to watch them do the experiment by pressing his shoulder.


    On the experimental platform was a young woman, a 20-30-year-old woman, who was injected with medicine. She could not move, but she could clearly feel the pain and fear of being cut.


    Women don''t die of excessive blood loss and pain in the end, but they are scared to death!


    Guo Ziyang''s eyes are red and struggling. He can''t calm down at all. He just wants to smash this place and let these bullshit researchers go to hell! But how can he break away, he was pressed on the ground, embarrassed kneeling on one knee, eyes protruding, temple a sudden jump.


    He watched the woman''s pupils dilate and he didn''t even close his eyes.


    When he was most embarrassed, Zhan Liang came in from the outside, followed by the girl he had been paying close attention to for a long time.


    Let the girl''s eyes quietly sweep on his face, Guo Ziyang no longer a trace of anger, he sneered, the dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, let anyone talk to him, he ignored.


    Zhan Liang was angry with him, and his eyes swept over the man beside him. The man raised his left hand directly and acted quickly. With a click, his face turned pale with pain, and his arm was removed.


    When he was almost in pain, the man put his arm back to him with a click. The action was sharp. I don''t know how many times he did it.


    Guo Ziyang was in a cold sweat with pain. He was still dead, and no one cared.


    Hands are on him. If he doesn''t do those experiments, he doesn''t believe they can do them with his hands.


    Zhan Liang sneered. He was so gentle that he didn''t want to disguise himself. "It''s really toasting instead of drinking. Now, young people, how come they don''t know what it means to know current affairs as heroes?"


    His eyes swept over Guo Ziyang''s face, then slipped over the girl standing beside him, and snorted, "take it down, treat it well!"


    Guo Ziyang was beaten half to death. They were very smart and chose the place where it hurt. They didn''t touch his head or hands.


    Guo Ziyang knew that they still did not give up to let him do human experiments, but he did not understand that he was not a biologist. Would it be useful to find him?


    In fact, he really underestimated Zhan Liang''s ambition. Zhan Liang''s goal is not just to do experiments on human body. He dreamed that chips could be installed in human body, and all human beings could develop in the direction he wanted in the future.


    He has been fighting for this dream for half his life. He is clearly thinking about the future development of human beings, but no one supports him. They all scold him, saying that he is a monster and wants to change human beings.


    He doesn''t care about the abuse. He has to prove to those people that he is right!


    Guo Ziyang was beaten black and blue and lying on the ground. When he heard the sound of the door being pushed open, he thought it was those people who came again. He didn''t even bother to open his eyes. He said softly, "you''re wasting your time. My hands, I''ll be back."


    If you chop it off, I will never use a knife on those people.


    Jiang Qin''s small figure pushed open a crack in the door and squeezed in from the outside.


    As soon as he came in, he heard his words. His eyes flashed and he squatted down to pick him up from the ground.


    Guo Ziyang was startled, suddenly opened his eyes, facing her expressionless eyes, he almost jumped from her.


    Her thin feeling a hand can crush her to death, did not expect to be able to hold him!


    There was no bed in the room, only a high chair that was very broken. Jiang Qin put Guo Ziyang on the chair and took out the medicine from his pocket to sprinkle it on his wound.


    Guo Ziyang looks at her actions with a cold expression. He knows that the girl is at the same end as the man named Zhan Liang. He has to be on guard¡° Don''t waste your efforts. If I say I won''t work with you, I''ll never go back. You might as well kill me and save me trouble! "


    After a pause, Jiang Qin continued to spray medicine on his wound.


    The powder came into direct contact with the wound, and it hurt him so much that he thought it was a new method of torture. He closed his eyes and let her move.


    Just after a while, the wound became cool, and the cool feeling dispelled the pain.


    He looked at shangjiangqin, "what did you scatter for me?"


    She looked at him and did not speak.


    He is ready to leave, Guo Ziyang suddenly grabbed her arm, "you are also caught, right?"


    Jiang Qin''s expression is stiff. She can''t see what she thinks in her heart. She takes a deep look at Guo Ziyang. She turns around and leaves from the same place, leaving Guo Ziyang to keep thinking in front of the air.


    In the next few days, Guo Ziyang was still beaten black and blue, and Jiang Qin came to give him medicine every day.


    It''s strange to say that the medicine can''t be seen after being sprayed on the wound for a while, but the wound really doesn''t hurt.


    But for several days, no matter what Guo Ziyang said to her, the languages of all countries were used, and he still couldn''t listen to Jiang Qin.


    Guo Ziyang looked at her with a touch of sympathy in his eyes. He felt that the girl must be dumb. Maybe she got dumb after she was caught here.


    In a few days, Guo Ziyang''s physical and mental torture has come


    On the edge, Zhan Liang knew enough and ordered the doctor to give him medicine and feed him some food and water.


    Guo Ziyang is not afraid of being poisoned. He will eat it if he gives it to him. Anyway, he has to be a hungry ghost. If he wants to be a hungry ghost, he will be cautious.


    Zhan Liang watched him finish the food. He was in a good mood and asked him, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Guo Ziyang drank all the water left in the glass and laughed, "even if I''m dead, I won''t touch my own people!"


    Zhan Liang''s face turned black in an instant, and Jiang Qin''s fist could not help clenching.


    He went to Guo Ziyang and said, "are you sure?"


    Guo Ziyang didn''t bother to pay attention to him any more. He threw a look at the mentally handicapped.


    Probably know that he is about to die, he suddenly some regret, sorry to see to Jiang Qin, she should also be the victim, but he has no ability to save her.


    He''s sorry.


    Zhan Liang is no longer soft hearted to Guo Ziyang. No matter how good his temper is, he will be sick by Guo Ziyang''s Qi. His voice is cold and frozen. He directly faces Guo Ziyang, the guard


    Yang''s two evil sycophants smile, "gave you, how to dispose of casually, died to throw out to feed the dog!"


    There was no expression on the two men''s faces, but Guo Ziyang knew that his death had come.


    He was carried back to the room full of his blood and threw it on the ground.


    The man who tied him up didn''t know where to pull out a steel stick and laughed ferociously, "Damn, I''m lucky to catch you, but I didn''t listen to the boss. I don''t want to kill you today. I''m your last name!" Guo Ziyang''s legs were forcibly broken and his knee was directly comminuted. There was no way to recover.


    At night, he crawled on the ground and fainted with pain. He woke up when he heard the subtle voice. The injury on his leg made him dizzy and unable to lift his spirit.


    Jiang Qin holds a dagger in his hand. His eyes are cold. He swipes two men in black''s necks, and then comes over. He doesn''t dare to touch his legs carefully.


    Looking at the degree of his deformation, her eyes were dark and inexplicable. She knew very well that his legs could not stand up again.


    Jiang Qin carried Guo Ziyang along a secret road in her room,


    Under the floor, she discovered this secret passage a few years ago, and improved it. No one in this research institute knows this secret passage except her.

 Chapter fanwai.6

    Guo Ziyang lying on her back, feeling her thin shoulder, pain to the extreme, he even laughed.


    Jiang Qin''s steps stopped a little, and he continued to walk as fast as he could.


    Guo Ziyang''s breath sprayed on her neck and made her itch.


    When she was about to walk out of the secret Road, Jiang Qin put on the hat on her clothes. She was white, but there was no expression on her face, which made people feel timid.


    She took Guo Ziyang to the hospital and gave him a mobile phone. Guo Ziyang took it. There was only one phone card in it, nothing.


    The doctor took care of the wound for him. Guo Ziyang has called his family and informed them that he is safe.


    She watched him for a moment, hidden in the dark, and turned to leave.


    Guo Ziyang Yu Guang has been staring at her. Seeing that she is going to leave, he immediately raises his upper body and grabs her sleeve, "where are you going?"


    Jiang Qin looked at his fingertips, Guo Ziyang thought she would directly caress his hand, and then turned to go, but she even opened her mouth.


    "I can''t go." The voice is hoarse as if crows are calling. Guo Ziyang is shocked. He always thinks that she is dumb. Now it seems that her voice should be corroded by drugs


    Too much, causing damage to the vocal cords.


    She looked at him. "Don''t lose your cell phone. I''ll call you."


    Guo Ziyang was stunned. She left without looking back.


    For several days in a row, Guo Ziyang had been waiting for her to call, but the number only she knew didn''t ring at all.


    His father has reported his experience. The state will never allow such evil things as human experiments.


    After knowing this, the leader was very serious and prepared to search the place directly.


    But Guo Ziyang didn''t approve of it. After he escaped from it, the people in it must have strengthened their guard and made preparations. They would not gain anything if they moved forward so rashly, on the contrary, they would scare the snake.


    Without evidence, everything is in vain.


    He needs evidence, evidence that can pull down the battle beam.


    Guo Ziyang thought of Jiang Qin. He suddenly understood what she meant when she said she couldn''t go. He suspected that she was in it, either collecting evidence or revenge.


    Guo Ziyang suspected that Jiang Qin''s voice was destroyed by the so-called Research Institute.


    But he couldn''t contact Jiang Qin, so he had to wait for Jiang Qin to contact him.


    After investigation, Zhan Liang''s real identity is a professor of Medical University. He was deprived of teaching qualification because he advocated and arbitrarily deleted the gene of a fetus in a pregnant woman''s stomach


    He advocates science, blindly pursues the unknown things in the world, and can give everything for verification.


    Even her daughter was his victim.


    When his wife was pregnant, he used high-tech technology to change part of his daughter''s genes, which he thought would make his child better.


    His daughter is really excellent when she was born. At the age of three, she would recite 300 Tang poems in full. He told his wife that it was because he deleted her genes that she was so excellent. But his wife was startled and had a big fight with him.


    He always believed that he was right, but his daughter suddenly had a strange disease when she was eight years old. After asking all the doctors, no one knew what it was, and he could do nothing about it.


    After his daughter died, his wife hated him and left him directly.


    He became a loner, and his belief in proving him right became stronger. He didn''t believe that his daughter died because of him.


    He put all his efforts into the Institute and assembled a group of people like him


    For the people who believe in the science almost reached the morbid state, they started human experiments.


    In their eyes, those lying down on the experimental platform can not be called human beings, they are experimental necessities dedicated to science, their blood is cold without any feelings, the elderly, children, women are the same experimental objects in their eyes, they will not even hesitate when they use the knife.


    When Guo Ziyang could hardly sit still, he finally waited for Jiang Qin''s phone call. It was still a hoarse voice, but the moment the voice sounded, it seemed like the sound of nature in his ears.


    He thinks a lot these days. The reason why she doesn''t contact herself is that Zhan Liang is on guard against her, or that she exposes herself, is locked up by Zhan Liang, and even becomes a cold corpse on the experimental platform.


    Finally, Guo Ziyang shivered.


    Now hearing her voice, his body, which had been tense for many days, finally relaxed.


    Jiang Qin said, "Zhan Liang ran away."


    Guo Ziyang didn''t know what to say, regretful or something else. He could only listen to the girl''s breathing with the phone, which was too heavy to breathe.


    "Run away," he heard himself say, "the way of heaven is good. He will get retribution."


    Jiang Qin is silent, Guo Ziyang seems to hear her smile, she said, "I never believe those false things, I only believe in myself, I will find him!"


    Her hoarse voice is like an old oath. She will find Zhan Liang.


    Jiang Qin has evidence of Zhan Liang''s human experiment in his hand. Except Zhan Liang, almost all of his companions have been brought to justice. One by one, they all clap the table and shout that they are right.


    The people saved by Jiang Qin were hugged with their families.


    The family members who came to claim the human experimental corpse cried bitterly. They always thought that their family members were just missing. Even if they were missing, it was better than being incomplete.


    Jiang Qin quietly looked at those people crying, her face seemed never expression, Guo Ziyang sitting in a wheelchair, watching her behind her.


    Jiang Qin has no family, let alone family. She entered Zhan Liang''s research institute when she was 13 years old.


    No matter who asked her, she only talked to this point, the rest who asked her would not answer any questions.


    Guo Ziyang let her live in his home for a period of time, but after a long time, she left without saying goodbye.


    He didn''t move. His father was promoted and transferred to Beijing. The whole family moved to Beijing


    He was the only one who refused to go.


    His mother was so angry that she didn''t want to take care of him and let him go. Late at night, in fact, he would think, just waiting for a person to guard here, she will come back one day.


    He doesn''t know what kind of grudge she has with Zhan Liang. He will catch Zhan Liang with everything.


    One spring and autumn has passed, and the next spring and autumn is coming, Jiang Qin has come back.


    She seems to have grown taller, thinner and blacker. Guo Ziyang sat down in a wheelchair, holding a book in his hand, and suddenly laughed. The book in his hand fell to the ground, and his tears fell to the ground.


    She no longer has no expression on her face. She smiles at him. Although the smile is a little stiff, he knows that it should be the only expression she has made in recent years.


    After staying for half a month, Jiang Qin set out again. She gave Guo Ziyang a piece of jade she had worn around her neck for many years. She said, "when the peach blossoms bloom next year, I will come back."


    When Guo Ziyang was arrested in the Research Institute, the peach blossom was flourishing.


    When she came out of the tunnel with him on her back, the first thing she saw was peach blossoms full of branches.


    Guo Ziyang said, "when the peach blossom is blooming, if you haven''t come back, I will go to you."


    She said yes.


    He is lame how to find her, but Jiang Qin knows that he does what he says, he is telling her, don''t forget to come back.


    It''s another spring and autumn. Guo Ziyang is guarding this empty villa. Thinking about whether she''s suntanned now, he laughs.


    Zhan Liang''s ability is really great. People who have been wanted can still hide for so many years.


    He changed his status and became a teacher in a primary school.


    When Jiang Qin found him, he was surrounded by a group of children. Jiang Qin didn''t dare to show up for fear that he would stimulate him and force him to take the children as hostages.


    She followed him, waiting for him to get off work. The house he lives in now is ten million times worse than before.


    But he seems to adapt.


    Jiang Qin put his arm on his shoulder and hit him directly in the face.


    Zhan Liang turned back, no longer the former suit, but ordinary to the extreme of the body and wash the white jeans.


    Jiang Qin said, "the old accounts should be turned over."


    Zhan Liang looks at the girl''s cold eyes and smiles. In fact, if his daughter is still alive, it should be the same size as her.


    He sat on the edge of the flower bed, his hands on his knees, quietly thinking about the past.


    It was too late. He realized it was too late.


    When Jiang Qin saw the regret in his eyes, her tears suddenly hit the ground. She was a little surprised and touched her cheek. It turned out that she was crying.


    She almost forgot what it was like to cry. She hadn''t felt tears for a long time.


    When she was eight years old, she went traveling with her parents. There were three people in her family. Jiang Qin remembered that her father loved her very much. He said that her mother was his big baby and she was his little baby.


    The three of them originally lived a life that everyone envied, but all this was destroyed in Zhan Liang''s hands. When they are ready to finish their journey, their car is forced to stop by a group of people. Jiang Qin remembers it clearly. She can even recite what Zhan Liang said at that time.


    He raised Jiang Qin over his head and ordered Jiang Qin''s parents, "you obediently follow my people and let your daughter go when you get to the place. If you don''t obediently follow, your daughter won''t live until tomorrow morning, but you, I will directly knock you unconscious and take you away."


    The three members of their family were seized by the newly established Research Institute at that time, and her parents became the first batch of experimental objects of Zhan Liang.


    Jiang Qin watched his mother and father being dissected alive. Blood was all over the ground, all the way to her feet.


    Mother said, "qiner, close your eyes, don''t open them."


    But she couldn''t close her eyes. Her little head was filled with fear, and she lost her voice.


    Later, Zhan Liang didn''t do the experiment with her. Of course, he didn''t feel sorry for her. At that time, Jiang Qin didn''t understand why he let him go. Later, she knew that when he saw her, he thought that her body was not cold and she was his daughter!

 Chapter fanwai.7

    He thought he was safe, gave her medicine, corroded her throat, and had her injected with a drug that could make people insane.


    It is a drug that can be poisoned by adults, but it has no effect on jiangqin.


    Jiang Qin is a real genius. She can recite 300 Tang poems at the age of three without genetic modification.


    After going out from the Research Institute, Jiang Qin lives in the orphanage, ignoring the notices posted by her grandparents.


    She became an orphan. The dean asked her name. She wrote down Jiang Qin on the paper.


    Her nature, Jiang, she is Jiang Qin.


    She began to show her talents. When she was 15 years old, she became Mr. Ye Chang''s close disciple. No one in the world knows Mr. Ye''s name, and even some people want to tell him that he can come back from the dead.


    Whether he can bring the dead back to life or not, Jiang Qin does not know. She only knows that her goal has been achieved. She was brought to the research institute by Zhan Liang''s people.


    Everyone thought that she was born dumb. Even Zhan liang thought that he had done so many bad things, even he could not remember Jiang Qin.


    After staying with him for so many years, Jiang Qin secretly saved those who were grasped by him to prepare for the experiment.


    But the speed of her rescue could not catch up with the speed of his arrest, and even aroused his suspicion.


    She wasted all her strength and finally collected the evidence of his crime. The crime he committed could not be too late!


    Zhan Liang looks at the primary school that goes far behind him, where his wife stayed last.


    He always thought that she would have a good life after she left him, but when she died, he knew that she had a bad life.


    She hated him to death.


    The frame on Zhan Liang''s eyes had been removed, revealing a pair of dark eyes.


    At the last moment, no one knows if he has any regrets.


    Guo Ziyang''s life is still plain. His teacher came to him more than once, hoping that he could cheer up and play his ability and talent.


    Guo Ziyang just turned down a few times. His teacher came several times, but he broke up unhappily. He went home and threw things.


    His beloved student experienced such an experience, he also heartache, but he can''t degenerate like this!


    Everyone thought that Guo Ziyang could not accept the fact that he was disabled.


    He does not argue, his courtyard moved a peach tree, not big or small, anyway, can bloom.


    After breakfast, he would push his wheelchair outside for a walk, then go back to his study to read a book, and occasionally find a movie to watch.


    In the afternoon, he would put a thin blanket on his legs and sit in the yard to bask in the sun. Day by day, he saw small flower buds on the peach trees in the yard.


    He thought, the peach blossom is going to bloom.


    His Jiang Qin is coming back.


    It was still an ordinary day. He had breakfast and was ready to go outside for a walk. As a result, he had just walked out of the house and was not 100 meters away. His mobile phone in his pocket rang, and his heart jumped up in a flash. When he answered the phone, he sounded calm. "What''s the matter?"


    There is a very excited male voice, "Ziyang, Zhan Liang caught it. It was sent by a girl..."


    The mobile phone in his hand slipped, and he could not hear what the people in the mobile phone were saying. He just stared at the woman not far away under the peach tree and slowly laughed.


    He then found that overnight, the peach tree in his yard was full of branches.


    Her face only to his smile, voice is still hoarse frightening, she asked Guo Ziyang, "my voice will not be good in the future, don''t you dislike it?"


    Guo Ziyang''s smile, eyes and eyebrows as bright as the peach blossom trees, "my legs will not be good in the future, do you think I am disabled?"


    She shook her head and chuckled.


    ¡­


    When Su Ruan''s little Qilin was three years old, Su Ruan was pregnant with a second child.


    She asked little Kirin, "do you want a younger brother or a younger sister?"


    Little Kirin glanced at her faintly, turned back and said to Lu He, "Mom''s fooling children again. It''s not that she can give me what I want."


    Lu he also glanced at him faintly, "your mother asked if you want a younger brother or a younger sister, just asking."


    Little Kirin, looking back at Su Ruan, said, "Mom, I want three younger brothers!"


    Su Ruan spat out, and the book in Lu he''s hand trembled.


    She coughed a few times and asked little Kirin, "why do you want so many younger brothers?"


    Little Kirin blinks. In fact, he doesn''t have any special feelings about his younger brother and sister. But if his parents have to give birth to him, he''d better choose his younger brother, because girls are too troublesome!


    But he obviously knows that he can''t say that girls are too troublesome in front of his mother, so her mother will be unhappy.


    Staring at her innocent eyes, little Kirin asks Su Ruan, "doesn''t mother think it''s easy to walk out with a row of handsome sons behind her?"


    Su Ruan was really taken away by him. He seriously thought about the scene. Let alone, it''s really windy.


    Lu he''s eyes looked at the topic and ran away. He was afraid that his wife would be taken by his son who was good at deceiving him and wanted to have three more sons. He coughed hard.


    Su Ruan was a little uncomfortable with his voice. She poured a glass of water for him and handed it to him


    Lu he shook his head, sipped a mouthful of water, and slowly opened his mouth


    Su soft surprised, "what can scare you?"


    Lu he glanced at her stomach and said, "how can I raise my four sons?"


    Su Ruan scolded him with a smile, "I want to be beautiful. I don''t want to live if you want to!"


    When she was pregnant for more than five months, Su Ruan went for a prenatal examination. Song Siqiao accompanied her. The doctor was a colleague of song Siqiao.


    Reading that she was the second child, song Siqiao pestered her colleagues for a while, and then came out mysteriously to look at Su Ruan, "guess what''s in your stomach?"


    Su soft a face black line, "can you speak a little attention?"? It must be a person Song Si Qiao white her one eye, "go to you, do you want to know after all?"


    Su Ruan laughed, "isn''t it a son again?"


    Song Siqiao deliberately played the key role, "you guess."


    Su soft coquetry, "I don''t guess, you tell me quickly, sell what pass."


    Song Siqiao coaxed her to buy two cups of milk tea, satisfied with a big mouthful of milk tea, hehe straight smile, "is a baby girl."


    Su Ruan pursed her lips and laughed happily. She gently touched her stomach. She was about to have both children.


    Lu he is discussing with Sunni about the sales of a garment he designed recently. When Su Ruan calls him, he waves his hand to Sunni to wait. Then the seriousness on his face disappears and becomes soft, "have you had dinner?"


    Sonny''s mouth curled as if he were looking at a change of face.


    As a result, he didn''t make complaints about the other side. He saw the boss''s mouth bigger and bigger. He laughed like a two fool.


    Sonny''s face is full of shit. Men won''t be so retarded after they get married, will they?


    Hung up the phone, Lu he exuded a warm feeling like a spring breeze, the mood simply floated to the clouds, a wave of his hand directly, "I remember you haven''t increased your salary for a long time?"


    Sonny''s eyes lit up. "Yes, it''s been a long time."


    Lu he waved his hand, "up!"


    Now the corners of Sonny''s mouth were behind his ears.


    For several days, people in the company have known that their boss is in a very good mood recently. As for the reason, of course, the boss''s wife is pregnant with a daughter, and the boss is going to be happy with her daughter. She always wants to throw some money to have fun.


    Su Ruan''s little daughter was born in May. Her hair is black and luxuriant.


    Su''s mother looked at the little girl who was just born. She was satisfied with her smile. "Her eyes are like Su Ruan."


    What she said is really right. Su Ruan''s daughter, who was born so hard, only had eyes like her, nose, mouth and eyebrows like Lu He.


    And her daughter is a typical father control, usually stay in her arms when they groan to wriggle, the result of her father a hug, there is not good, rely on her father''s arms, live out of a good can no longer be good baby.


    Su Ruan rolled her eyes, picked up her son and gave him a kiss on the face. "It''s better for her son."


    Little Qilin looks at his soft eyed little sister, and her mouth is bubbling. In fact, girls are not so troublesome. Who calls her Lu Qilin''s sister? Trouble is trouble. He can bear it.


    Dad said boys should know how to be gentlemen.


    Lu he''s daughter''s name is Lu wanwan. The old man of his family said that this name is a lady of all families, although Lu wanwan''s name is not the same


    He didn''t know where the lady was, but he still heard from the old man.


    Fortunately, the old man began to choose his name before her daughter was born. It''s not easy now. He''s afraid that if he refuses, it will hurt the old man''s fragile heart.


    Just like the original name of Lu Qilin, the old man said, boys, Lu Qilin, once you hear it, you will be magnanimous! When Wan Wan was three years old, her eyebrows and eyes opened a lot. She was no longer a girl who could only spit bubbles. Instead, she had a strong interest in piano, chess, calligraphy and painting.


    Su''s mother often said Wan Wan, "our family''s Wan Wan Tian life is a little talented girl."


    Maybe everyone''s talent is not the same, some people can remember all the people they have met, some people can remember the words they have read at a glance, some people can accurately remember all the furnishings in a certain space.


    And wanwan has a special ability to play the piano. She can read all the music once, and then pass it in her mind again, which is basically proficient.


    As soon as her fingertip touched the piano key, her whole soul seemed to be out of body. Her whole soul was on the piano.


    Su Ruan sighed that the more she looked at her family, the better she was.


    On the 10th anniversary of their marriage to Lu He, the two people secretly dodged their children and went out of their hometown together.


    Along the way, Su Ruan took the camera from Lu he''s hand to see the pictures he took for him and his face


    Suddenly drooped down, looking a little aggrieved, "am I old?"


    Lu he looked at her baby face, which seemed to never change, and said, "are you mocking me? Yesterday, someone called your sister in the supermarket


    Sue soft puffed a smile.


    Year after year, they went through their youth and middle age together, watching each other''s face appear fine lines, hair turn white one by one, watching their children grow up one by one, the happiest thing in the world is that my teeth have fallen out, you wear a denture and smile to show me how beautiful and solid your dentures are.


    Even at the age of 80, in my eyes, you will always be an 18-year-old girl with a red face.